Buddhism in the Shadow of Brahmanism

Handbook of Oriental StudiesEdited by

Johannes Bronkhorst

VOLUME 24

Johannes Bronkhorst

Chapter One Introduction: Buddhism Before the

New Brahmanism ……………………………………………………………….. 1

1. The original context …………………………………………………… 1
2. Interactions ………………………………………………………………… 6
3. Imperial help 12

Chapter Two Brahmanism 27

1. The new Brahmanism 27
2. The spread of Sanskrit 42
3. The brahmanical colonization of the past 65
4. The brahmanization of borrowed features 74

Chapter Three Buddhism Confronted with Brahmanism 99

1. A courtly challenge 99
2. Science and religion in classical India 113
3. A new language 122
  
  Appendix to chapter 3.3: Jainism, Mathurā and
  
  Sanskrit 130
4. Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit, the original language 142
5. Buddhism sanskritized, Buddhism brahmanized 153
6. Philosophical encounters 170
7. The relics of the Buddha 193
  
  Relic worship 193
  
  What happened to the body of the Buddha? 206
  
  Appendix to Chapter 3.7: What happened to
  
  Mahāvīra’s body? 225
8. Adjustment to political reality 230

References 247

Abbreviations 281

Index 285

Material contained in this book has been used in lectures and series of lectures given at various occasions during the past five years in different places, among these, in alphabetical order: Atlanta, Austin, Barcelona, Dubrovnik, Düsseldorf, Jaipur, Krakow, Lausanne, Leiden, London, Mysore, Seoul, Singapore, Tokyo, Turin, Warsaw, Zurich. Thanks are due to those who gave me the opportunity to share my thoughts and submit them to their critical comments. If, in spite of these comments, mistakes remain in this book, the responsibility is entirely mine.

Some of these lectures have been published or are in press. An ear- lier version of part of chapter 3.7 (Relic worship) appeared in French (“Les reliques dans les religions de l’Inde”) in Indische Kultur im Kon- text: Festschrift für Klaus Mylius, ed. Lars Göhler, Wiesbaden: Har- rassowitz, 2005, pp. 49–85; the part What happened to the body of the Buddha? has been published as “Hendrik Kern and the body of the Buddha” in Asiatische Studien / Études Asiatiques 63(1), 2009, pp. 7–27; an earlier version of chapter 3.2 appeared as “Science and reli- gion in classical India” in Indologica Taurinensia 33, 2007 [2008], pp. 183–96; an earlier version of chapter 3.4 came out under the same title “Buddhist hybrid Sanskrit: the original language” in Aspects of Bud- dhist Sanskrit, ed. Kameshwar Nath Mishra, Sarnath: Central Institute of Higher Tibetan Studies, 1993, pp. 396–423; materials from “Modes of debate and refutation of adversaries in classical and medieval India: a preliminary investigation” (Antiqvorvm Philosophia 1, 2007, 269–80) have been included in chapter 3.6, as have materials from an article (“Buddhist thought versus brahmanical thought”) that should come out in the proceedings of the International Conference “World view and theory in Indian philosophy”, held in Barcelona in 2009; an ear- lier version of chapter 2.2 has come out as “The spread of Sanskrit” in From Turfan to Ajanta, Festschrift for Dieter Schlingloff, Lumbini 2010, 117–39; an earlier version of the Appendix to chapter 3.7 will appear in the proceedings of the 11th Jaina Studies Workshop (SOAS, London); chapter 2.4 uses material that will be published in the pro- ceedings of the Fifth Dubrovnik International Conference on the San- skrit Epics and Purāṇas (“Āśramas, agrahāras, and monasteries”).

viii preface

A residency at the Liguria Study Center for the Arts and Humani- ties, Bogliasco (Italy), allowed me to put the different bits together into this book. This is not the first time that a stay at the Liguria Study Cen- ter, so conducive to academic work, has enabled me to finalize a book, and I owe a debt of gratitude to the Bogliasco Foundation. The greatest debt, however, I owe to my wife, Joy Manné, who has been instrumen- tal in maintaining ideal working conditions back home, where most of the work was done.

Pully, November 2010

CHAPTER ONE‌

INTRODUCTION: BUDDHISM BEFORE THE NEW BRAHMANISM

1. The Original Context
  
  Buddhism, we are often told, was a reaction against vedic Brahman- ism. Vedic Brahmanism is the religion that finds expression in the Veda, an immense corpus of texts. Vedic Brahmanism, we are made to understand, is much older than Buddhism and was indeed the dominant religion in northern India, including the area in which Bud- dhism arose.
  
  I do not share this opinion. I do not deny that many vedic texts existed already, in oral form, at the time when the Buddha was born. However, the bearers of this tradition, the Brahmins, did not occupy a dominant position in the area in which the Buddha preached his message, and this message was not, therefore, a reaction against brah- manical thought and culture.
  
  I have argued this position at length in a book—Greater Magadha— that came out in 2007. In this introduction no full justice can be done to the arguments there presented. In order to understand what fol- lows, it is yet necessary to be acquainted with some of its findings. These will here be briefly reviewed. Further information, arguments and references can be found in Greater Magadha.1
  
  1 Geoffrey Samuel, in a recent publication (2008: 48 ff.; also 61 ff.) which how- ever refers back to an earlier unpublished manuscript of Thomas Hopkins, presents on the basis of primarily archaeological evidence a notion of “two cultural processes moving more or less concurrently toward the use of iron and urbanization from two separate sources: one in the eastern Punjab, Rajasthan, the Doab, and northward to the Himalayas west of 81° longitude, identified with the Painted Grey Ware culture and the Aryans; the other—based on the Eastern Gangetic culture with its apparent initial connection to the Malwa-type cultural complex—in the region of Patna, in the valleys of the Ghagara and Gandak rivers northwest of Patna, and westward to the region around the lower Doab.” The two areas correspond to those distinguished in Greater Magadha. To the list of aspects in which the two “worlds” may have differed from each other, Samuel (p. 89 ff.) adds gender attitudes. Samuel is no doubt right in concluding (p. 343): “It seems to me that an initial tension between the values of the
  
  We do not know exactly when the historical Buddha died. For a long time Buddhist scholars thought they knew. Most Western schol- ars agreed upon a date close to the year 480 bce. Few scholars still accept this date. A study in which many participated has not led to a result upon which scholars agree.2 However, many of them approve of a date not too distant in time from the year 400 bce, give or take a few decades in either direction. 400 bce means before the incursion into India by Alexander of Macedonia in the second half of the fourth cen- tury bce, also before the creation of a large empire in northern India by the Nandas and the Mauryas presumably from the middle of the fourth century bce onward, and much before the Sanskrit grammarian Patañjali, whom we know to have lived around the year 150 bce.
  
  This Sanskrit grammarian provides us with some interesting infor-
  
  mation about the heartland of Brahmanism in his time. He calls it “land of the Āryas” (āryāvarta), and situates in essentially in the Gan- ges plain, between the Thar desert in the west and the confluence of the rivers Ganges (Gaṅgā) and Jumna (Yamunā) in the east.3 Exactly the same expression is used again in the Mānava Dharmaśāstra, a text that was composed three to four centuries later.4 Here, however, the “land of the Āryas” (āryāvarta) extends from the eastern to the west- ern sea, and is therefore much larger than Patañjali’s Āryāvarta. This suggests that an important change had taken place between the second century bce and the second or third century ce: The Brahmins of the second century bce looked upon the eastern Ganges valley as more or less foreign territory, the Brahmins of the second or third centuries ce looked upon it as their land.
  
  This change concerns the eastward spread of Brahmanism. This
  
  should not be confused with the move eastward of individual Brah- mins, even though the two are connected. Brahmins carry the claim
  
  vedic society of Kuru-Pañcāla and those of the Central Gangetic region can be sensed through much of the early development of Indic religions, and in various ways con- tinues into much later times.”
  
  2 Bechert, 1986; 1991; 1992; 1995; 1997.
  
  3 Interestingly, the jaina text (Bṛhat-)Kalpasūtra also speaks of Āryan countries, in the following manner: “Monks or nuns may wander eastward as far as Anga- Magadha, southward as far as Kosambī, westward as far as Thūṇā and northward as far as Kuṇāla. They may wander thus far, (for) thus far there are Āryan countries, but not beyond unless the Dhamma flourishes there.” (Bollée, 1998: xxiv). Even though it is difficult to identify Thūṇā, it seems likely that the jaina “Āryan countries” lay to the east of the brahmanical “land of the Āryas”.
  
  4 See Bronkhorst, forthcoming, for a discussion of “Manu” ’s date.
  
  of being superior to other members of society. A region that has a number of Brahmins living in it but which does not recognize the Brahmins’ claim to superiority is not brahmanized. It becomes brah- manized when this claim comes to be accepted. Until that time the region concerned is not brahmanical territory.
  
  The passages considered suggest that the region east of the conflu- ence of the Gaṅgā and the Yamunā was not considered brahmanical territory at the time of Patañjali. This does not exclude that there were Brahmins living there. Rather, it suggests that the Brahmins living in it did not receive the esteem which they deemed themselves entitled to. In Patañjali’s Āryāvarta, on the other hand, we may assume that they did receive this esteem, at least to some extent.
  
  The region east of the confluence of the Gaṅgā and the Yamunā is of particular interest for the study of Buddhism. It is there that Buddhism arose, it is there that the Buddha lived and preached. If this region was not yet brahmanical territory at the time of Patañjali, it was certainly not brahmanical territory at the time of the Buddha, for Patañjali lived two or two and a half centuries after the death of the Buddha. The brahmanization of the eastern Ganges valley is therefore a topic of the greatest interest for the study of early Buddhism.
  
  That this region was not brahmanical territory during the centu- ries separating the Buddha from Patañjali is supported by the little we know about its political history. It is here that the foundations were laid for the empire that came to cover a large part of the South Asian subcontinent. If our sources can be believed, none of the rulers involved were especially interested in the Brahmins and their ideas.5 The early kings of Magadha—Śreṇika Bimbisāra and Ajātaśatru—are claimed as their own by both Buddhists and Jainas. The Nandas, who may have consolidated imperial power at Pātaliputra around 350 bce, appear to have been zealous patrons of the Jainas. Candragupta Maurya overthrew the Nandas, but may have had no more interest in the Brahmins than those whom he replaced. He himself is said to have adopted Jainism and died a jaina saint. His son Bindusāra is believed to have patronized non-brahmanical movements, partic- ularly the Ājīvikas. Aśoka was interested in Buddhism; his immedi- ate successors in Ājīvikism and Jainism. It is only with the Śuṅgas,
  
  5 For further details, see the final part of this introduction and chapter 2.3, below.
  
  who supposedly were Brahmins themselves,6 that Brahmins may have begun to occupy the place in society which they thought was rightfully theirs. This happened around 185 bce. Forty or fifty years later, Patañ- jali the grammarian was still not ready to look upon the Ganges valley east of the confluence with the Jumna as being part of the land of the Āryas. Until Patañjali’s date and perhaps for some time after him, our sources suggest, the region east of the confluence of the Gaṅgā and the Yamunā was not brahmanical. I call this area Greater Magadha. Greater Magadha covers Magadha and its surrounding lands: roughly the geographical area in which the Buddha and Mahāvīra lived and taught. With regard to the Buddha, this area stretched by and large from Śrāvastī, the capital of Kosala, in the northwest to Rājagṛha, the capital of Magadha, in the southeast. This area was neither without culture nor without religion. It is in this area that most of the second urbanization of South Asia took place from around 500 bce onward. It is also in this area that a number of religious and spiritual move- ments arose, most famous among them Buddhism and Jainism. All these events took place within, and were manifestations of, the culture of that part of northern India.
  
  Vedic and early post-vedic literature contains little to inform us
  
  about the culture of its eastern neighbours. However, a passage of the Śatapatha Brāhmaṇa speaks about the “demonic people of the east” who were in the habit of constructing sepulchral mounds that were round, unlike the four-cornered ones used by the followers of the Veda. These constructions were no doubt the ancestors of the stūpas, well-known from Buddhism. Jainism, too, had and has its stūpas, as had Ājīvikism, it seems.7 We must conclude that stūpa-like construc- tions were a feature of funerary practices in Greater Magadha.
  
  Another feature of the spiritual culture of Greater Magadha is espe- cially important, viz. its shared spiritual ideology. Knowing it is neces- sary if one wishes to understand the background of early Buddhism. This ideology comprised the belief in rebirth and karmic retribution. This belief was interpreted differently by different religious currents of
  
  6 For a discussion of the evidence, see Tsuchida, 2009: 14 f. Bhandare (2006: 97), on the basis of numismatic evidence, states the following: “‘Śuṅgas’, if they ever existed, were probably as localized as the rest of the groups we know from coins in terms of their political prowess.” McClish (2009: 326), referring to Bhandare, suggests that it was the very insignificance of the Śuṅgas that made them resort to political Brahman- ism as a way to bolster their political power.
  
  7 See further chapter 3.7, below.
  
  the area. The difference of interpretation did not primarily concern the belief in rebirth and karmic retribution as such, but rather what one can do about it. Buddhism stood out in interpreting the belief itself differently (see below). All other currents that we know of shared the belief that all deeds bring about karmic retribution; those who wish to avoid karmic retribution are therefore confronted with the challenge to put an end to all activity. This can be most easily shown in the case of early Jainism.
  
  The most characteristic trait of early Jainism is that it teaches a way of asceticism in which suppression of all activity is central, especially in its more advanced stages. Abstaining from all activity has the obvious consequence that there will be no new deeds leading to karmic retri- bution. What is more, the painful nature of these ascetic practices—in which practitioners remain motionless for very long stretches of time, in spite of heat, cold, exhaustion, attacks by insects and interference by meddlesome bystanders—was interpreted to bring about the destruc- tion of the traces of earlier deeds that had not yet suffered retribution. The practitioner who is close to the goal starves to death in a state of total restraint with regard to all activity and movement. It is the cul- mination of a life of training and preparation.
  
  This description, though short, gives us a clear and intelligible pic-
  
  ture of the way to liberation in early Jainism. Activity being the source of all unhappiness, the monk tries to stop it in a most radical manner. He abstains from food and prepares for death in a position which is as motionless as possible.
  
  Early Jainism, then, had a straightforward answer to the problem posed by the belief in rebirth and karmic retribution. Those who did not want to be reborn had to abstain from all activity, bodily as well as mental. The result would be twofold. On the one hand there would be no more deeds that would clamour for retribution; on the other, earlier deeds would be rendered ineffectual by those same ascetic prac- tices. Together these two aspects of asceticism might lead the ascetic to the point where, at death, no more karmic retribution is required. This ascetic would then not be reborn: he would be freed from the cycle of rebirths.
  
  Obviously the complete immobilization practised by the early jaina ascetics only makes sense on the assumption that all deeds, both bodily and mental, were deemed to lead to karmic retribution. It was evidently not sufficient to merely abstain from certain deeds, e.g., immoral deeds. No, even the most innocent activities, right down to
  
  breathing itself, had to be stopped by those who seriously aspired for liberation.
  
  Beside Jainism, there were other religious movements which origi- nated in Greater Magadha, most notably Ājīvikism and Buddhism. There is however one reaction to the belief in rebirth and karmic retribution—one method as to what one can do about it—which we cannot associate with any single known movement, but which we can safely accept as being a product of the spiritual culture of Greater Magadha. It is the conviction that a certain kind of knowledge of the true nature of the self can bring about, or assist, liberation. The self, according to this teaching, is not touched by good or bad actions. The advantages in knowing such a self against the background of the belief that all deeds have karmic consequences will be obvious. The self is what one really is, different from one’s body and from one’s mind. This core of one’s being, this self, does not act. It is easy to understand that, seen from the vantage point of this knowledge, all karmic retribu- tion is, in the end, based on a colossal misunderstanding. Deeds are carried out by body and mind, neither of which are to be identified with the self. The self is different from both of them and carries out no activities whatsoever. Since I am my self rather than my body or my mind, I cannot be affected by karmic retribution.
  
  Knowledge of the self, seen in this way, offers extremely interesting
  
  perspectives for those who wish to escape from karmic retribution. Numerous brahmanical sources adopted this idea, which sometimes presents itself as a competitor of the path of extreme asceticism.
2. Interactions
  
  This knowledge of the cultural and spiritual background of Buddhism can help us to understand Buddhism as we find it in its canonical texts.8
  
  Consider first the notion of the self. Recall that a number of reli- gious thinkers of Greater Magadha (or influenced by ideas current in this region) postulated the existence of a self which is fundamentally inactive. The self, they maintained, does not participate in any actions whether bodily or mental. Since the self is the innermost kernel of a
  
  8 For details, see Bronkhorst, 2009, part 1.
  
  sentient being, it can be claimed that sentient beings, as far as their innermost kernel is concerned, do not participate in actions. Karmic retribution is therefore strictly speaking not applicable. As a result, those people who acquire knowledge of the true nature of their inner- most self have made a major step toward liberation from rebirth and karmic retribution.
  
  Buddhism arose in Greater Magadha, i.e., in the region where these ideas held sway. It seems reasonable to expect that Buddhism was influenced by this notion of the self. Was it? Does the notion of an inactive self have its place in early buddhist thought? Or at the very least, was early buddhist thought acquainted with this notion?
  
  The answer is that early buddhist thought was acquainted with this notion, but did not accept it. This can be most clearly seen in the fol- lowing passage, which is part of the second sermon which the Bud- dha is supposed to have delivered after his enlightenment, in Benares. Here he applies the following analysis to the five constituents of the person:
  
  “What do you think about this, monks? Is body (rūpa) permanent or impermanent?”
  
  “Impermanent, Lord.”
  
  “But is that which is impermanent painful or pleasurable?” “Painful, Lord.”
  
  “But is it fit to consider that which is impermanent, painful, of a nature to change, as ‘This is mine, this am I, this is my self’?”
  
  “It is not, Lord.”
  
  “Is feeling (vedanā) [. . .] perception (saññā, Skt. saṃjñā) [. . .] are the habitual tendencies (saṃkhāra, Skt. saṃskāra) [. . .] is consciousness (viññāṇa, Skt. vijñāna) permanent or impermanent?”
  
  “Impermanent, Lord.”
  
  “But is that which is impermanent painful or pleasurable?” “Painful, Lord.”
  
  “But is it fit to consider that which is impermanent, painful, of a nature to change, as ‘This is mine, this am I, this is my self’?”
  
  “It is not so, Lord.”
  
  “Wherefore, monks, whatever is body, past, future, present, or internal or external, or gross or subtle, or low or excellent, whether it is far or near—all body should, by means of right wisdom, be seen, as it really is, thus: This is not mine, this am I not, this is not my self.
  
  Whatever is feeling [. . .] whatever is perception [. . .] whatever are the habitual tendencies [. . .] whatever is consciousness, past, future, present, or internal or external, or gross or subtle, or low or excellent, whether it is far or near—all consciousness should, by means of right wisdom, be seen, as it really is, thus: This is not mine, this am I not, this is not my self.”
  
  Underlying this passage a notion of the self manifests itself as some- thing permanent, unchanging and pleasurable. Indeed, only that which is not impermanent, not painful, and not of a nature to change is fit to be considered as ‘This is mine, this am I, this is my self ’. This is a way of saying that only that which is permanent, unchanging and pleasur- able might be suitably considered as ‘This is mine, this am I, this is my self ’. The passage does not say that it accepts the existence of such a self; it merely states that anything which is impermanent, painful, and of a nature to change cannot be the self. This rules out the five constituents of the person here enumerated. Since no other candidates are mentioned, this may imply that the existence of a self of this nature is implicitly rejected; this is not however explicitly stated.
  
  The aim of the teaching of the Buddha is evidently not to discover
  
  the real self. In his teaching, the insight that the self does not play a part in the activities of body and mind does not help to attain libera- tion. On the contrary, the preoccupation with the true nature of the self has to be given up. Only then one is ready to follow the path shown by the Buddha. Seen from this practical point of view, the ques- tion as to the existence of the self is of minor importance. The main thing is that knowledge of the self plays no useful role on the Buddha’s path to liberation.
  
  The early Buddhists, then, were acquainted with the notion of a self (permanent, unchanging) which, by its very nature, cannot be touched by the activities carried out by its body and mind. This notion played, however, no role in the soteriological scheme of the early Buddhists. Whether or not they accepted the existence of such a self (and I would say that they probably did not), they assigned to it no soteriological function. Knowledge of such a self was not part of the buddhist way to enlightenment.
  
  It follows that Buddhism, though acquainted with at least some of the religious notions current in its early environment, did not accept them all. Unlike other religious seekers of its age and region, Bud- dhism did not preach the notion of an inactive self whose knowledge supposedly leads to freedom from karmic retribution, and therefore to freedom from rebirth.
  
  What about the other response to karmic retribution that had found followers in Greater Magadha? Remember that the Jainas were among those who had chosen an ascetic path. To prevent karmic retribution, they had opted for ascetic practices that laid emphasis on physical and mental immobilisation. The early buddhist discourses sometimes refer
  
  to Jainas, whom they call Nigaṇthas (Skt. nirgrantha, “free from fet- ters”). Their methods are consistently rejected in the buddhist texts. This shows, once again, that early Buddhism did not accept all the ideas and practices that were current in its area of birth. Buddhism distantiated itself from the most prominent idea of this area (that of an inactive self) and from its most prominent practice, or rather form of asceticism (immobilisation of body and mind). Buddhism, it appears, taught a different path to liberation.
  
  It follows that the Buddha made a distinction between his own teaching and the ascetic mode of life primarily followed by the Jai- nas. However, if we accept this, we are confronted with a puzzle. Else- where in the ancient discourses the mode of life that is here rejected is propounded by the Buddha himself, sometimes in exactly the same words. This peculiar situation provides an important key to a histori- cal understanding of the ancient buddhist canon. This canon—and the discourses (Sūtra, Sutta) in particular—describe and recommend vari- ous practices which are presumably necessary for reaching the goal. However, not all of these were taught by the Buddha. A number of them can be identified as really belonging to other religious currents that existed in Greater Magadha and with which Buddhism was in competition.
  
  It is easy to understand how such non-buddhist practices could find
  
  their way into the buddhist canon. The early converts to Buddhism were drawn from Greater Magadha, some of them from religious cur- rents such as Jainism. Already before their conversion, these people were interested in the goal of liberation from rebirth and karmic ret- ribution. Some of them had perhaps already engaged in non-buddhist ascetic or intellectual practices to reach that goal. The Buddha taught a method to reach the same goal, or at least something that looked very similar to it. His teaching shared a number of presuppositions with those other movements, most notably the belief in rebirth and kar- mic retribution. It goes almost without saying that a number of those converts brought along with them some other beliefs and practices, some of which did not agree with the vision of Buddhism’s founder. Some converts kept in this manner the conviction that the best way to remedy karmic retribution was to abstain from all activity. The link between means and end in this case seemed so obvious that one can hardly blame them for having preserved these forms of asceticism.
  
  It is one thing to know that the buddhist canon contains a mix-
  
  ture of authentic and non-authentic buddhist practices and ideas, it is
  
  something different altogether to determine which are authentic and which are not. However, our acquaintance with the ideas and prac- tices of other currents in Greater Magadha allows us to do so: Ideas and practices that are both rejected and recommended in the buddhist canon and that correspond to the cultural and religious features of Greater Magadha should be considered borrowings into Buddhism. On the other hand, ideas and practices that are not contradicted in the ancient canon may be accepted as authentic. We thus follow the general rule that the teachings that the ancient discourses ascribe to the Buddha can indeed be ascribed to him. Only where there are reasons to doubt the authenticity of a certain teaching, for example because it contradicts other canonical statements, should we deviate from this rule.
  
  The method here presented has the advantage of allowing for the
  
  possibility that early Buddhism introduced innovations into the realm of ideas and practices. This is an advantage, for the buddhist texts state repeatedly that the Buddha taught something new, something that had not theretofore been known in the world. The method does not deny that the teaching of the Buddha shared certain features with other movements from the same region. As examples we have already men- tioned the belief in rebirth and karmic retribution. Only those features that it shares with those other movements but that are also rejected in the canon must be looked upon with suspicion.
  
  It will be clear that our initial purpose to understand Buddhism in its original context leads to a methodological principle that may help us discover the original teaching of the Buddha. It goes without saying that this method must be applied with the greatest care and that its results must be considered with a healthy dose of scepticism. Too many scholars have used the obscurity that surrounds early Buddhism as an excuse to propose more or less fanciful theories. We do not need more of those. It is at the same time clear that research moves forward by way of “conjectures and refutations”. This means that those who are not willing to pay attention to serious hypotheses contribute to a process which renders an interesting and legitimate field of inquiry sterile.
  
  The question what may have been the original teaching of the Bud- dha has been dealt with in the first part of my book Buddhist Teach- ing in India (2009).9 This question will not be further pursued here.
  
  9 In Part II of my book Absorption: Two studies of human nature (2009a) the data are subjected to further analysis and reflection.
  
  However, one misunderstanding about this teaching may here be mentioned, because it will come up once again later in this book. Whatever its details, our exploration so far suggests that the original teaching of the Buddha was in various respects radically different from other teachings that were current in its time and region. The buddhist texts themselves insist that the Buddha had discovered something new, and that he therefore taught something new. Scholars have not always believed this, but their scepticism was not justified. Some have claimed that Buddhism is a special type of Yoga. They assumed that a form of Yoga similar to Buddhism existed already at the time of the Buddha.10 They were wrong on both counts. It is true that classical Yoga has several points in common with Buddhism, but this is due to the influ- ence of Buddhism on Yoga several centuries after the death of the Buddha. There are no indications that classical Yoga, or something like it, existed at his time. One of the aims of pre-classical Yoga as we find it in texts like the Mahābhārata was, like the aim of the practice of the Jainas, to suppress bodily and mental activities;11 it has little in common with the practice taught by the Buddha, and it appears that the Buddha regularly tried to make this clear—to no avail. However, we will see in a later chapter that Buddhism itself came to believe that the Buddha had practised some kind of Yoga.12
  
  It appears, then, that already the Buddhism that we know from its earliest texts is a Buddhism that has been deeply marked by its sur- roundings. These early surroundings did not primarily consist of Brahmanism, but rather of the spiritual ideology of Greater Magadha, still free from brahmanical influence. Brahmanism came to play an important role in the history of Indian Buddhism, and most of the present book will deal with this. Its influence on the Buddhism which we find in the earliest buddhist texts, however, is minimal.
  
  10 This opinion is first found in Senart, 1900; then in Beck, 1916: 136 f.; in Frau- wallner, 1953: 173; further references in De Jong, 1997: 34–35; finally King, 1992; contra Kloppenborg, 1990. Angot (2008: 32: “plusieurs siècles avant le [Yogasūtra], du yoga était pratiqué par le Buddha, le Jina et d’autres avant ou avec eux”) repeats an old mistake.
  
  11 Cf. Bronkhorst, 1993a: 45 f.
  
  12 Chapter 3.5, below.
3. Imperial Help

Buddhism was still young when political events took place that were to have a decisive influence on its development, and on the way it was going to interact with other religions. A brief outline of some of these political events is essential.

The region in which the Buddha preached consisted at his time of a number of competing small states. This is how the region is depicted in the early buddhist discourses, and we have no reason to doubt its veracity. One of these states was called Magadha, and this is one rea- son why I refer to the region as a whole as Greater Magadha. Another reason is that Magadha was to outdo the other states and to become the centre of a vast empire.

The first dynasty of empire builders was that of the Nandas. Little is known about them, except that their empire at its height appears to have extended from Punjab in the west to Orissa in the east, with its capital in Pātaliputra, in Magadha. The last of the Nandas was dethroned, in the year 320 bce or thereabouts, by Candragupta Maurya, the founder of the Maurya empire. Candragupta was the grandfather of Aśoka, particularly well-known for having left a large number of inscriptions all over the subcontinent. It appears that the empire reached its great- est extent under him.13

As little as we know about the different rulers of the Nanda and the Maurya dynasties, one theme comes back with great regularity: most of them were well disposed toward the religions of Greater Magadha, primarily Jainism and Ājīvikism. The main exception is Aśoka, who converted to Buddhism. The Nandas are remembered for their anti- brahmanical stance, and we will see that the Mauryas appear to have followed them in this, too. Perhaps this preference for the religions of Greater Magadha should not surprise us. After all, both the Nan- das and the Mauryas had their capital in Pātaliputra, and therefore in Magadha, in the heart of Greater Magadha.14

In spite of their personal preferences, the rulers of the Nanda and Maurya dynasties do not appear to have made attempts to convert their subjects to their religions of choice. This can be shown most

13 Smith, 1958: 83 f.; Kulke & Rothermund, 1998: 56 f.

14 Pātaliputra may have been the largest city of the ancient world; Schlingloff, 1969: 29 f. See further Chakrabarti, 1997: 209 ff.

clearly in the case of Aśoka, because in his case, and only here, we have long inscriptions which inform us about the intentions of the emperor. Let us consider these inscriptions in some detail. I’ll take as point of departure a chapter in a recent book by K. R. Norman, called A Philological Approach to Buddhism (2006). The chapter concerned is “Buddhism and Aśoka”.

In his inscriptions, Aśoka regularly emphasizes the importance of Dharma (Norman and the inscriptions have dhamma).15 This Dharma, Norman argues, cannot be identified with the Buddha-dharma. Put differently, where Aśoka speaks about Dharma, he does not speak about the buddhist religion. What then is he talking about? Norman’s remarks about the nature of this Dharma provide an answer (2006: 151 f.; spelling adjusted):

Aśoka’s Dharma is set out clearly in several inscriptions, e.g. in a concise form in the second Minor Rock Edict: “Obey one’s parents; obey one’s elders; be kind to living creatures; tell the truth”. All this is said to be in accordance with ancient usage ( porānā pakati) [. . .] Elsewhere, in the third Rock Edict, a slightly expanded version of this is given: “Obedience to mother and father is good; liberality to friends, acquaintances, and relatives, to Brahmins and Śramaṇas is good; abstention from killing animals is good; moderation in expenditure and moderation in posses- sions is good” [. . .].

The series of seven edicts on pillars, which we call the Pillar Edicts, is devoted to an explanation of Aśoka’s Dharma, with an account of how he himself has complied with it, by planting trees for shade by the roadside and digging wells and building fire-places for men and animals. Pillar Edict 1 tells of government by Dharma. Pillar Edict 2 states that Dharma consists of doing little sin, doing much good, showing compassion, mak- ing donations, telling the truth, and purity. Aśoka has done much good by not killing. Pillar Edict 3 tells of good and evil, and identified the lat- ter as fierceness, cruelty, anger, pride, and envy. Pillar Edict 4 emphasises the need for equality of justice and the rehabilitation of prisoners. Pillar Edict 5 prohibits the killing of a number of animals which are specified by name. Pillar Edict 6 states that the aim is to bring happiness to all. All sects are to be honoured, especially by personal visits. Pillar Edict 7 seems to be a summary of all that Aśoka has done. He explains how kings in the past had sought to increase Dharma. Aśoka had decided to do it by preaching and instruction, and had instituted Dharma-pillars (dhammathambhas) and Dharma-ministers (dhammamahāmātras) to put this decision into effect. The [Dharma-ministers] were concerned

15 According to Olivelle (2004: 505), “Aśoka uses the term about 111 times (exclud- ing the repetitions found in the multiple versions of the same edi[c]t).”

with all sects. Dharma is defined again as: obedience to parents, obedi- ence to teachers, respect to the old, and proper behaviour towards Brah- mins and Śramaṇas, to the poor, and to slaves and servants. There had been an increase of Dharma as a result of Aśoka’s legislation, e.g. about killing animals, but also because of an attitude of mind, i.e. personal consciences (nighati). In this way the next world is gained.

Elsewhere, in the series of major Rock Edicts, we read that one must obey the Dharma and conform to it [. . .]. The gift of the Dharma is defined as the proper treatment of slaves, obedience to parents, etc., gen- erosity to Brahmins and Śramaṇas, and non-killing. The Dharma gives endless merit [. . .].

Norman concludes that, with the exception of some few passages, it is “very clear that Aśoka’s references to Dharma do not refer to the Bud- dha’s Dharma, and Aśoka’s Dharma was not the same as the Buddha’s Dharma” (p. 153). Indeed (p. 155),

those who talk of him making Buddhism the state religion are very wide off the mark. In his edicts, Aśoka says little or nothing about Bud- dhism. There is no reference to any of the basic tenets of Buddhism, e.g. saṃsāra, mokkha, nibbāna, anattā, the eightfold path or the four Noble Truths. In the Separate Edicts he stated that his aim was the happiness of all [. . .], and a number of inscriptions include the statement that his aim was that his people may attain happiness in this world, and heaven in the other world.

Norman concludes that Aśoka’s Dharma “is exclusively a moral one” (p. 153), and observes: “Except in so far as the moral ideas are quite in conformity with buddhist moral teachings, there is no hint of anything exclusively buddhist in them, and in the insistence on non-killing (ahiṃsā) his thought closely resembles the jain emphasis on this”.

Aśoka’s Dharma, then, is not identical with Buddhism, nor with any other specific religion for that matter. In spite of that (or should we say, because of that?), Aśoka’s inscriptions betray a positively mission- ary spirit with regard to this Dharma. Virtually all his Rock Edicts deal with the propagation of Dharma within and beyond his empire. The 13th Major Rock Edict, for example, states (Thapar, 1963: 256):

The Beloved of the Gods considers victory by Dharma to be the foremost victory. And moreover the Beloved of the Gods has gained this victory on all his frontiers to a distance of six hundred yojanas [i.e. about 1500 miles], where reigns the Greek king named Antiochus, and beyond the realm of that Antiochus in the lands of the four kings named Ptolemy, Antigonus, Magas, and Alexander; and in the south over the Col̠as and Pāṇḍyas as far as Ceylon. Likewise here in the imperial territories among

the Greeks and the Kambojas, Nābhakas and Nābhapanktis, Bhojas and Pitinikas, Andhras and Pārindas, everywhere the people follow the Beloved of the Gods’ instructions in Dharma. Even where the envoys of the Beloved of the Gods have not gone, people hear of his conduct according to the Dharma, his precepts and his instruction in Dharma, and they follow Dharma and will continue to follow it.

About Aśoka’s concern with different religions, Norman (2006: 159– 160) states the following:

Aśoka devotes the whole of the twelfth Rock Edict to making it clear that he is equally concerned with adherents of all religions, and he honours them all with gifts and other sorts of honours. All sects must listen to each others’ Dharma [. . .] Then there will be an increase in each indi- vidual sect and an illumination of Dharma [. . .] Aśoka wishes them all to live in harmony together, without self-aggrandizement or disparagement of other sects.

[. . .]

His encouragement of all sects must mean that he did not stop feed- ing Brahmins, and [. . .] his Dharma in fact specifically includes giving to Śramaṇas and Brahmins. His donation of caves to the Ājīvikas in his twelfth year is additional evidence that he was not devoted exclusively to Buddhism.

Let us consider somewhat more closely what effect Aśoka’s measures may have had on the Brahmins. Already the first Rock Edict shows that their way of life was not made easier by these measures. Here Aśoka states: “Here no living being must be killed and sacrificed”.16 The form “must be sacrificed”—prajūhitavyaṃ, pajohitaviye, etc.—is derived from the verbal root hu “to sacrifice, offer oblations”, whose connection with the vedic sacrifice is well-known. The first Rock Edict, then, forbids the Brahmins to carry out sacrifices in which animals are killed.17 This edict, it may be recalled, was hewn into rock at at least nine different places scattered over the whole of Aśoka’s empire.18 The prohibition to sacrifice living beings had therefore more than mere local significance.

Aśoka often mentions Brahmins in his inscriptions. They are

respected, but play no role whatsoever in the administration of the

16 Tr. Hultzsch, 1925: 2; cp. Bloch, 1950: 91; Schneider, 1978: 21.

17 On the killing of animals, including cows, in vedic sacrifices, see Jha, 2002: 27 f.

18 See Falk, 2006: 111–138.

empire.19 The thirteenth Rock Edict states that “there is no coun- try where these (two) classes (nikāya), (viz.) the Brahmins and the Śramaṇas, do not exist, except among the Greeks ( yona)”.20 This may not justify the conclusion that there were Brahmins in all parts of the empire, for the combination “Śramaṇas and Brahmins” or “Brahmins and Śramaṇas” is a fixed expression, often in the shape of a com- pound, which can also be used where only one of the two is meant.21 It is yet clear that all of them, including Brahmins, were forbidden to kill animals and sacrifice them. This gives rise to the suspicion that Aśoka’s impartiality with regard to different religious currents was not perfect: he may have been more impartial with regard to some than with regard to others.

This suspicion may find support in the ninth Rock Edict. This

inscription is positively rude about what it calls maṃ gala “ceremo- nies”. It says: “Men are practising various ceremonies during illness, or at the marriage of a son or a daughter, or at the birth of a son, or when setting out on a journey; on these and other (occasions) men are prac- tising various ceremonies. But in such (cases) women are practising many and various vulgar and useless ceremonies. Now, ceremonies should certainly be practised. But ceremonies like these bear little fruit indeed.”22 Aśoka recommends dhamma-maṃ gala “Dharma ceremo- nies” instead. We are at present more interested in what he rejects. A glance at the Dharmasūtras and other traditional texts will make clear that the Brahmins were masters of such kinds of ceremonies (even though the term maṃ gala to designate them appears to be rare in their texts).23 It seems, therefore, that Aśoka’s ninth Rock Edict is criticizing

19 Lingat, 1989: 36: “nulle part [in the inscriptions of Aśoka] les brahmanes—et encore moins un purohita ou un moine bouddhiste éminent—n’apparaissent comme des forces capables d’influencer la politique royale, ou comme un contrepoids à son autoritarisme”. Cp. Ruegg, 1995: 62 f.

20 Tr. Hultzsch, 1925: 47, modified; cp. Bloch, 1950: 128; Schneider, 1978: 73;

Parasher, 1991: 238.

21 An example is the beginning of the Devadaha Sutta (MN II p. 214), which first states that certain Śramaṇas and Brahmins (eke samaṇabrāhmaṇā) hold a cer- tain opinion, which is then specified as belonging to the Jainas (nigaṇṭha). See also Freiberger, 2000: 53, 56 n. 124.

22 Tr. Hultzsch, 1925: 16–17; cp. Bloch, 1950: 113–114; Schneider, 1978: 52–54.

23 Note that Aśvaghoṣa’s Buddhacarita (1.83) enumerates maṅgala along with japa and homa in a compound which clearly refers to brahmanical practices; see chapter 3.5, below. Gautama Dharmasūtra 11.17 enumerates maṅgala along with śānti and abhicāra (śānti . . . maṅgalasaṃ yuktāny ābhyudayikāni . . . [a]bhicāra . . . yuktāni

certain brahmanical customs, or also brahmanical customs, without saying so explicitly.

What we learn from the above is the following. Not so very long after the death of the Buddha the north of India and much of the south became united in an empire—strictly speaking, a succession of two empires—that created almost perfect circumstances for the propaga- tion of the religions of Greater Magadha. It seems likely that initially Jainism and Ājīvikism profited most from these exceptional circum- stances, partly because both the Nandas and the early Mauryas felt favourably inclined towards these two, partly perhaps because they had more adherents at that time. Only with Aśoka did Buddhism attract the attention and allegiance of the emperor himself, which may have resulted in some specific advantages. We should not however forget that we have no reason to think that any of the Nanda and Maurya rulers discriminated against one or more of the religions of Greater Magadha. The only religion on which restrictions were imposed, at least by Aśoka, perhaps also by his predecessors and successors, may well have been Brahmanism. And yet Aśoka advocates liberality also to Brahmins.

This generosity toward the Buddhists may have resulted in certain

changes within the organisation of the religion itself. We have some idea as to how, and why, this change took place. This we owe once again to an inscription of Aśoka. This emperor had a pillar erected in Lumbinī, the village where he believed the Buddha to have been born. This pillar has been found, and carries the following inscription:24

When King Priyadarśin [i.e., Aśoka], dear to the gods, was consecrated for this 20th regnal year he came in person and paid reverence. Because the Buddha, the Śākyamuni, was born at this place, he had a stone rail- ing made and a stone pillar erected. Because the Lord (of the world) was born at this place, he exempted the village of Lumbinī from taxes and granted it the eight shares.

Donating the revenue of a village to a worthy recipient became a regular feature in more recent centuries in India. Hundreds, prob- ably thousands of villages have been “given away” in this manner in

ca . . . kuryāt); these latter terms are sometimes associated with the Atharvan ritual (Bloomfield, 1899: 8, 25).

24 Falk, 2006: 180.

the course of time, and innumerable inscriptions have been found to commemorate such gifts. However, Aśoka’s inscription is unique in that it does not give a village—i.e. the revenue of that village—to a worthy donee, but to the inhabitants of the village themselves. This is puzzling. Why was the gift not granted to a buddhist monastery, or to a monastic group? These latter embodied the memory, and the teach- ing, of the Buddha in a much more concrete form than the inhabitants of Lumbinī, who may or may not have known what was so special about their village. I agree with Gregory Schopen (2006: 316; 2007: 61) that this strange state of affairs may mean that Aśoka did not know anything about buddhist monasteries, which indeed may not yet have existed at that time. We know that Buddhism started off as a group of mendicants, and Aśoka’s inscription counts as evidence that this group was still not in a position to receive collective gifts at his time.25 It is only realistic to surmise that at least certain members of the buddhist community considered this, or similar donations elsewhere, a missed opportunity. This surmise is confirmed by the fact that the surviving authoritative texts contain rules which make the acceptance of such gifts henceforth possible. Buddhist literature reports that the merchant Anāthapiṇḍika (Skt. °piṇḍada) put a park in Śrāvastī called Jetavana at the Buddha’s disposal.26 The canonical account does not say that this park was given to the Buddha or to his community of follow- ers, but this may be a relatively minor detail. The gift of the Veṇuvana by King Bimbisāra leaves no such doubts: the park is presented as a

25 Compare this with Schopen, 2004: 219: “The earliest buddhist inscriptions that have survived do not refer to monasteries (vihāra). In fact, the numerous monks and nuns who made donations at Sāñcī, for example, identify themselves not by refer- ence to a monastery or Order, but—exactly as lay men and women donors do—by reference to their place of birth or residence. The wording here—exactly parallel to

the wording in the records of lay donors—would appear to suggest that these nuns and monks lived in villages.” Further Schopen, 2007: 61: “Even in the later inscrip- tions from Bharhut and Sanchi there are no references to vihāras, and they begin to appear—though still rarely—only in Kharoṣthī records of a little before and a little after the Common Era, about the same time that the first indications of permanent monastic residential quarters begin to appear in the archaeological record for the Northwest, and this is not likely to be mere coincidence.” Buddhist literature also preserves traces of an opposition between monks who lived in monasteries and those who lived in the wild; see Freiberger, 2006. Ray (1994: 399 ff.) suggests that buddhist monasticism arose in emulation of the rival brahmanical tradition; both shared two central preoccupations: a concern for behavioral purity and a preoccupation with the mastery of authoritative religious texts.

26 Vin II p. 158 f. This is the place where the Buddha, according to tradition, passed most often the rainy season; see Bareau, 1993: 21. On the significance of such tradi- tions, see Schopen, 1997a.

straightforward donation to the Buddha and his community of monks, and terminates with the Buddha’s permission to his monks to accept such gifts.27 Schopen (2006: 317) draws the obvious conclusion: “If the compilers of the various Vinayas considered it ‘highly important’ to regulate the lives of their monks so as to give no cause for complaint to the laity, and if considerations of this sort could only have assumed high importance after buddhist groups had permanently settled down, then, since the latter almost certainly did not occur until well after Aśoka, it would be obvious that all the Vinayas that we have are late, precisely as both Wassilieff and Lévi have suggested a hundred years ago.”

The historical evidence does not allow us to determine with preci- sion when buddhist monks and nuns settled down permanently in monasteries.28 The first epigraphic evidence for the donation of land to monastic establishments in continental India may date from the first century ce.29 In Sri Lanka land grants were presumably already given to buddhist monasteries in the latter part of the second century bce,30 which may not be an unlikely date even for continental India. But whatever its exact date, when this important transition took place, Buddhism became more than ever before dependent upon rich and powerful donors. This in its turn involved it inextricably in political and social issues. We will have occasion to study the consequences of this new situation in later chapters.

Let us return to the empire of the Nandas and the Mauryas. In what other ways did it have an effect on Buddhism, and on the religions of Greater Magadha in general? We may take it for granted that the exis- tence of this immense political entity greatly facilitated the possibilities of travel within its boundaries. The religions of Greater Magadha could

27 Vin I p. 39; Bareau, 1963: 336–339. Bareau (1993: 32) states, with regard to the story of this meeting of the Buddha and King Bimbisāra: “Sa réalité historique est . . . plus que douteuse . . .”

28 On monasteries for nuns, see Schopen, 2009a.

29 Ray, 1989: 444. Schopen (2006a: 487 n. 1) concludes: “Since texts as we have them already know the kind of fully developed vihāra that appears in the archeologi- cal record only [at the beginning of the Common Era], the texts apparently cannot be any earlier”. Elsewhere Schopen (2004: 79) refers to some publications by J. Mar- shall and concludes: “The standardized, ordered vihāra, then, began to appear almost everywhere in the archaeological record just before and just after the beginning of the Common Era. It was then, too, that buddhist monastic communities appear to have had access to the economic resources that would have allowed them for the first time to build on a wide scale in durable materials like stone and baked brick.”

30 Gunawardana, 1979: 53 f.; cp. Xinru Liu, 1988: 106–107.

therefore spread, and it appears that they did. The Jainas preserve a tradition according to which Candragupta Maurya, toward the end of his life, moved to Karnataka in the south with a large number of Jainas. This might be discarded as a late tradition, were it not for the epigraphic evidence from Tamil Nadu that has recently been made available. The earliest cave inscriptions show that there were Jainas in that region from at least the 2nd century bce onward. These Jainas, moreover, probably arrived from Karnataka.31 Buddhism and Brah- manism appear to have come later.32

The Jainas may have preceded the Buddhists in other regions as well, and it seems clear that the Jainas (and sometimes the Ājīvikas), rather than the Brahmins, were the main competitors the Buddhists had to face. There were however some areas in which Buddhism suc- ceeded in gaining a strong foothold already at an early date.33 Per- haps not by chance, these include regions far removed from Greater Magadha, far also from the brahmanical heartland. One of these is Sri Lanka; another one the region of Gandhāra situated in the far north- west, on the border between what are now Pakistan and Afghanistan.34 These two regions came to play a major role in the preservation and development of Buddhism: the former (Sri Lanka), being relatively

31 Mahadevan, 2003: 126 f.

32 According to Schalk (2002: 238–347), Buddhism arrived much later, but Gros (2009: xxvi), referring to the works of Shu Hikosaka and some other publications, has his doubts: “As far as Tamil Nadu is concerned, after the recent Japanese inventories which were eager to uncover all the, if possible ancient, traces, Peter Schalk, on the contrary, insists on demolishing all the ‘pseudo’ evidence for a significant buddhist presence in Tamil Nadu before the Pallava, even though some archaeological findings and the testimonies of Sri Lanka obviously give us another image.” See further Cham- pakalakshmi, 1996: 99 f.: “Institutional forces like the buddhist monastery, with their impressive monuments and cohesive guild organizations as foci of urban development are not attested to in the archaeological and epigraphic records of early Tamil̠akam, thus marking a major point of difference in the nature and forms of urbanism. The only notable buddhist structures (of brick) have been unearthed in the port town of Kāvērippūmpatṭ iṇam, and these are dated to the fourth and fifth centuries AD, while the earlier period has no significant architectural remains.” Cf. Hikosaka, 1989; Mur- thy & Nagarajan, 1998.

33 For an overview, see Kieffer-Pülz, 2000: 308–321.

34 Fussman, 1994. According to Faccenna (1980: 32), a stūpa was built in Butkara, Gandhāra, already at the time of Candragupta Maurya, in the third century bce; Fuss- man (1994: 19) is sceptical, but does not exclude that it may belong to the second century bce. See further Falk, 2005. Āndhra in particular could be mentioned as a region where Buddhism appears to have arrived well before Brahmanism; see Ramesh Chandra Babu, 2006: 10 f.; further Fogelin, 2006: 100; Arundhati, 1990: 203 ff.

isolated, contributed primarily to the preservation of the Buddhism it had received; the latter (Gandhāra) to developments that were to give new impulses to Buddhism in India. I will concentrate on these primarily intellectual developments in the northwest, in Gandhāra and its surroundings. Scholars sometimes speak about Greater Gandhāra, and I will follow this practice.

In order to understand the intellectual developments in Greater Gandhāra it is necessary to recall some political facts which involve a different empire. A few years before the creation of the Maurya empire political events had shaken the northwestern regions of the subconti- nent. These northwestern regions had so far been part of an empire whose centre was the city of Persepoles in what we now call Iran. This was the Achaemenid empire, which extended from India in the east to Greece in the west. The downfall of this empire came from the west, and the story is well-known. King Alexander of Macedonia, better known as Alexander the Great, invaded the Achaemenid empire, killed its last emperor, and created an empire of his own that covered the earlier empire and more. In a small number of years he and his army subjected all of the former provinces of the Achaemenid empire, and created Greek settlements in various places with the purpose of keep- ing those regions under control. Alexander’s conquest extended right into the northwestern parts of the Indian subcontinent, and included the whole of what is now Afghanistan and part of Pakistan.

Alexander’s empire did not survive him for long. What did sur-

vive, was the presence of Greek colonists in places far away from their homeland. There were in this way Greeks in northwestern India who held, with varying degrees of success, political power for some two centuries following the death of Alexander.35 Their cultural influence lasted even longer, as is testified by the fact that, even after the disap- pearance of the last Greek kingdom on the Indian subcontinent in the middle of the second century bce, subsequent rulers continued the habit of printing their name in Greek characters on one side of their coins, until it finally came to an end around 400 ce.36

35 These Greeks were not confined to northwestern India and even appear for a while to have occupied Pātaliputra, the ex-capital of the Maurya empire; see Wojtilla, 2000.

36 Hein, 1989: 229. This same publication proposes the term “Yavanism” to des- ignate the forces under watered-down Greek influence that opposed Brahmanism in the third century ce.

Why are these political developments important? They tell us some- thing about the cultural context which the Buddhists who had settled in Greater Gandhāra encountered. This region had become part of the Maurya empire around 305 bce. However, at the time of the col- lapse of the Maurya empire, around 185 bce, it had once again fallen in the hands of the Indo-Greeks.37 This means that the Buddhists of this part of the subcontinent, at that date if not already earlier, were, on an intellectual level, not confronted with Jainas and representatives of other Indian religions of their region of origin, nor were they con- fronted with Brahmins. Recall what Aśoka said in his thirteenth Rock Edict: “there is no country where these (two) classes, (viz.) the Brah- mins and the Śramaṇas, do not exist, except among the Greeks”. Well, these buddhist emigrants now found themselves among Greeks, and indeed ruled by Greeks, far from the Brahmins and from Śramaṇas different from themselves. Their intellectual and religious surround- ings had completely changed, and this was going to have an effect on their own ideas.38

The surviving texts from those northwestern regions confirm that

the ideas of the Buddhists who settled there did indeed change radical- ly.39 The most striking changes concern the way buddhist doctrine was reinterpreted. Unlike earlier Buddhists, and unlike Buddhists elsewhere in or outside the subcontinent, those from the northwest used tradi- tional elements to create something new altogether, viz., an elaborate and systematized ontology. In other words, these Buddhists used pre- existing list of what were called dharmas to claim that these dharmas are all there is. What is more, they invented a thorough-going atom- ism, starting from the assumption that all composite objects consist of ultimate constituents. This atomism was extended to time as well: the buddhist scholiasts from the northwest thought of time as a succession of ultimate, indivisible single moments.

The most remarkable aspect of this ontology is its claim that the

ultimate constituents of composite objects are dharmas. Composite objects themselves are not dharmas. It follows that composite objects do not really exist. The same can be said about objects extended in time: such objects do not really exist, they are nothing but a succes-

37 Falk, 2008; Salomon, 2005.

38 For a more detailed discussion of the absence of Brahmanism in the northwest- ern parts of the subcontinent, see chapter 3.7, below.

39 For details, see Bronkhorst, 2009, part 2.

sion of momentary objects which each have a duration of exactly one moment.

When we join up these different ideas, we end up with the claim that the only things that really exist are momentary dharmas. The famil- iar objects of our ordinary experience are, strictly speaking, no more than collections of successions of dharmas. This at first sight relatively simple (if surprising) way of visualising the world gains unimaginable complexity by the fact that the buddhist doctors from the northwest felt called upon to determine in great details how the different dhar- mas interact, what exact role each of them plays, etc. etc. We cannot deal with all of this, but a voluminous literature has survived (though mainly in Chinese translation) in which these ideas are elaborated.

There is one feature of this ontology that we cannot pass over in silence. If the objects of our ordinary experience—such as the house in which we live, the chariot we use for our journeys, the jar from which we drink water—do not really exist, why do we believe they do? The answer that is offered is the following. These objects are nothing but words. We travel in a chariot, but when we think about it we discover that a chariot is nothing but the collection of its parts, which are noth- ing but collections of their parts, and so on until one reaches the ulti- mate constituents. In reality there is only a collection of dharmas, but the word “chariot” makes us believe that there is a chariot as well.

One final question needs to be asked. Did the Buddhists of the northwestern regions invent this ontology out of nothing? Did they just make it up? The correct answer is probably both yes and no. Any- thing remotely resembling this ontology is completely foreign to all we know about earlier Buddhism. At the same time, the doctors from the northwest made an effort to anchor their ideas in traditional bud- dhist concepts. The old rejection of a self, for example, had become the rejection of a pudgala “person” thought of as the collection of all that makes up a human being. The conclusion was drawn that this collection does not exist because no collections exist. The lists of ulti- mate constituents of these Buddhists were the slightly adapted lists of important elements in the teaching of the Buddha drawn up by earlier Buddhists. The momentary nature of all that exists was deduced from declarations by the Buddha to the extent that everything is imper- manent. The new philosophy of these Buddhists claimed to continue traditional buddhist teaching. In reality it did no such thing.

I have already suggested that for an explanation of this new way of

thinking we have to consider the special cultural and political context

in which these Buddhists found themselves. The confrontation with Greeks, with their established tradition of debate, may have been of particular importance.40 For in a debate ideas are challenged by outsid- ers. To hold one’s ground in a debate, one has to make sure that the ideas one presents are internally coherent. The changes in buddhist thought just described all boil down to one thing: they are attempts to bring coherence into a set of received ideas, to weld them together into a coherent system of thought.41 This is what one would expect to happen in a situation where the Buddhists were challenged in debate, and this is what we see did happen.

It is perhaps no coincidence that the Milinda-pañha, a text which claims to record a discussion between the Indo-Greek king Milinda,

i.e. Menander, and the buddhist monk Nāgasena, contains a passage which clarifies the rules of a scholarly debate. It reads as follows in the translation of T. W. Rhys Davids (1890: 46):

The king said: “Reverend Sir, will you discuss with me again?”

“If your Majesty will discuss as a scholar ( paṇḍita), well; but if you will discuss as a king, no.”

“How is it then that scholars discuss?”

“When scholars talk a matter over one with another then is there a winding up, an unravelling; one or other is convinced of error, and he then acknowledges his mistake; distinctions are drawn, and contra- distinctions; and yet thereby they are not angered. Thus do scholars, O king, discuss.”

“And how do kings discuss?”

“When a king, your Majesty, discusses a matter, and he advances a point, if any one differ from him on that point, he is apt to fine him, saying: ‘Inflict such and such a punishment upon that fellow!’ Thus, your Maj- esty, do kings discuss.”

It is not clear what historical conclusions can be drawn from this pas- sage. It describes scholarly debates in terms that are perhaps unique in India. Contrary to the other descriptions we have from Indian sources, debates are here presented as relaxed events in which participants do not hesitate to change their opinions where necessary, more or less as

40 Fussman (1994: 24 f.) argues that the influence of Buddhism on the Greeks was minimal.

41 Franco (2007: 76 n. 4) states: “The mere metaphysical principles of a philosophi- cal system are like a dead body; it is the philosophical argumentation which brings it to life.” It may be more precise to state that a philosophical system owes not just its life but its very existence to philosophical argumentation, i.e., debate.

in Socratic debates (with due respect for the differences). We are here far removed from the situation in which winning a debate was almost, and sometimes literally, a matter of life and death.42 When, then, Halb- fass (1988: 19) states that “there is little in the [Milinda-pañha] which is Greek, aside from the name of the king”, he may have overlooked an important feature.43

The developments sketched so far affected Buddhism independently of brahmanical influence. This was going to change. The following pages will study some of the ways in which Brahmanism did influence Buddhism. This cannot however be done without knowing something more about some crucial developments Brahmanism itself had gone through. That is therefore what we will turn to first.

42 See chapter 3.6, below; further Bronkhorst, 2007a; Angot, 2009: 88 ff.

43 This observation is to be read with caution, for Nyāya, as argued by Nicholson (2010), has undergone a shift from agonistic to non-agonistic debate.

CHAPTER TWO

BRAHMANISM

The political developments that had been so favourable to Buddhism had been much less favourable to Brahmanism. Aśoka’s inscriptions leave no doubt that, even though he showed respect for Brahmins (or rather for Brahmins and Śramaṇas), he had no place for them in his imperial administration. Since his empire also covered the areas in which Brahmins had traditionally been linked to local rulers through offering ritual support, traditional sacrificial Brahmanism had lost its economic basis with the installation of the Maurya empire; presum- ably this had already begun under the Nandas. The Maurya empire was governed centrally, which means that governors replaced the traditional local kings, and that traditional forms of cohabitation between rulers and Brahmin priests collapsed. And if this was not yet bad enough, we have seen that Aśoka also forbade animal sacrifices. It seems fair to state that the unification of northern India under the Mauryas (and presumably already under the Nandas) was a disaster for traditional Brahmanism.

All this might have signalled its end, but it did not. Brahmanism

recovered, be it in a different form. It created the means to conquer itself a new place in the world, and it ended up being extraordinarily successful. A millennium after its most desperate period, under the Mauryas, Brahmanism exerted an influence over large parts of South and Southeast Asia. Both the transformation of Brahmanism and its subsequent development have to be correctly appreciated if we wish to understand how Buddhism came to be influenced by it. A full investi- gation of these momentous changes are beyond the scope of this book. Only some selected aspects can be discussed here.

1. The New Brahmanism
  
  Vedic Brahmanism was not the background out of which Buddhism arose. Vedic Brahmanism had its heartland in a region to the west of Greater Magadha, and did not provide the ideological and religious
  
  background in and against which the Buddha preached his new mes- sage. Inevitably, Buddhism and vedic Brahmanism came in contact and this contact was to have profound consequences for both. For Buddhism it meant, to put the matter in a nutshell, a long drawn-out confrontation that ended in its almost complete disappearance from the subcontinent.
  
  The German Egyptologist Jan Assmann (2003) uses an interesting distinction between different types of religion.1 Writing in the first place about the religions of the ancient Middle East, Assmann distin- guishes between primary and secondary religions.2 Primary religions are each indissociably linked to one single culture, to one single soci- ety and, most commonly, to one single language. Examples are the ancient Egyptian, Babylonian and Greco-Roman religions. Unlike pri- mary religions, secondary religions have universal claims. They claim to be, at least in theory, applicable to all, and to be in the possession of a unique truth. Primary religions do not have such exclusive truth claims. Indeed, the ancient Middle East had no qualms about translat- ing the names of the gods of one culture into those of another: lists of corresponding names have been found. Among the first examples of a secondary religion, Assmann counts aspects of the Jewish religion that start manifesting themselves in certain books of the Bible. With Christianity and Islam secondary religions become the norm, at least in the Western world.
  
  This distinction between primary and secondary religions may be
  
  useful, because it encourages us to look at the early religions of India with new questions in mind. Primary religions have no exclusive truth claims. They do not therefore have the urge to convert others, and they do not send out missionaries. Secondary religions do have exclu- sive truth claims. They may either keep these truths to themselves; their adherents may then consider themselves the chosen people of God (this was the position adopted in Judaism). Alternatively, they may feel the urge to convert others, by whatever means they consider appropriate.
  
  The religions of Greater Magadha as we know them may be consid- ered secondary religions in the sense that they have universal claims
  
  1 The distinction was introduced by Theo Sundermeier, but is not identical in details with the way in which Assmann uses it; see Diesel, 2006.
  
  2 Assmann’s views have given rise to an extensive and in part passionate debate; see Wagner, 2006 and the references in Wagner, 2006: 5–6 n. 12.
  
  (not, be it noted, in the sense that they are derived from primary reli- gions). These claims are not, or not primarily, truth claims of the kind we find in the monotheistic religions of the West and the Middle East. Buddhism, for example, does not maintain that the gods of other reli- gions are false gods who ultimately do not even exist.3 Quite on the contrary, some of the gods from the vedic pantheon regularly make their appearance in the early buddhist texts, be it in roles that are adjusted to their new context.4 Other deities, “spirit-deities”, some of them local, are mentioned in its texts and depicted in its art.5 No, the universal claims of the religions of Greater Magadha are not, or not primarily, truth claims. Aśoka’s universal claim, as we have seen, was a moral one. He wanted to spread the Dharma—his kind of Dharma, close to the shared morality of the religions of Greater Magadha—to all people both within and without his empire. The claims of Bud- dhism and Jainism went further: they claimed to present the way, the only possible way, to become liberated from the cycle of rebirths. The buddhist way was different from the jaina way, to be sure. But both Buddhists and Jainas took the position that only their way was correct, the other one incorrect and useless. And the correct way did not only apply to the inhabitants of some specific regions, or to members of some specific group. No, it applied to everyone, all over the world.
  
  Brahmanism is different. It was at first no doubt a primary religion.
  
  It was a priestly religion, not unlike the priestly religions of ancient Egypt and Mesopotamia. As such it was indissociably linked to one single culture, to one single society, and to one single language. It had a close association with the rulers of the society to which it belonged, for whom it provided ritual services.6 If Michael Witzel can be believed, the vedic priesthood primarily belonged to a single state, the Kuru state, which was also the first Indian state, formed during the Middle Vedic period.7 Vedic Brahmanism had no exclusive truth claims of a religious nature, and did not try to make converts. Like other primary
  
  3 Indeed, it appears that Buddhism could live with brahmanical ancestor worship, which it subsequently absorbed in the form of transference of merit; see Herrmann- Pfandt, 1996.
  
  4 Perhaps we should say, with Ruegg (2008), that these gods were taken from a common substratum.
  
  5 DeCaroli, 2004.
  
  6 See Rau, 1957: 87 f.; Proferes, 2007.
  
  7 Witzel, 1995; 1997.
  
  religions, it depended for its survival on the continued existence of the society to which it belonged.
  
  Vedic society did not continue to exist, at least not as before. We do not know when exactly the rot set in, but it is likely that the creation of the Nanda empire followed by the Maurya empire signalled the end of traditional vedic society. We have seen that there are good reasons to believe that none of the rulers of these two empires felt close to this traditional sacrificial cult. It is also important to remember that, even though these empires were not (and could hardly be) fully centralized, the power of the emperor was apparently felt in the different regions of the empire, so that earlier hierarchical structures could not nor- mally survive as before.8 Indeed, in the inscriptions of Aśoka, “[t]he former kingdoms, which the buddhist chronicles mention and which the Mauryas had included in their Empire (Avantī, Kosala, Aṅga, etc.) are not named; they seem to have disappeared as political or adminis- trative entities” (Fussman, 1987–88: 49). It is moreover clear from the language used in various inscriptions “that in the south and in the east of his Empire Aśoka used (and at times introduced) a bureaucracy of foreign origin, in greater part Magadhan, but perhaps also Gandhāran or Punjabi” (ibid., p. 59); the same might be true of the brahmanical heartland (none of the inscriptions are in Sanskrit).9 Without regular and systematic support from the rulers, the vedic ritual tradition was threatened. Vedic Brahmanism, if it wanted to survive at all, had to reinvent itself.
  
  Late vedic literature suggests that Brahmins, already in the good old
  
  days, had the custom of travelling around and offering their services to kings who needed them for this or that specific ritual event. From time
  
  8 On the administrative structure of Aśoka’s empire in particular, see Fussman, 1974; 1982; 1987–88. Fussman (1987–88: 71 f.) reaches the following general conclu- sion: “the Mauryan Empire functioned according to the same rules as other Indian empires of comparable size (Gupta, Mughal and British), with a central absolute power, personal, that is, dependent on the personal activity of the sovereign, relying on the army and on efficient officers; with a regional administration organized in a non-systematic fashion exercising royal authority, with more liberty the further away it was from the royal power and putting into practice the king’s orders only when they fitted in with the local reality . . .”
  
  9 Fussman (1987: 59 f.) reaches a different conclusion with regard to the northwest: “Aśoka allowed the survival at Kandahar and Laghman of a bureaucracy writing his acts in Aramaic, which he probably inherited from the Persian Empire, and at Kan- dahar of a Greek bureaucracy which he inherited from the Seleucids. So, in north- western India none of the Mauryan rulers had interfered with local habits.” (Fussman’s emphasis)
  
  to time they participated in competitive encounters with other Brah- mins at the royal court, and occasionally the king himself might show an understanding of the vedic sacrifice on a par with that of the Brah- mins. Those good old days did not last, and we have already seen that the imperial unification of northern India by rulers from Magadha, far from the vedic heartland, probably accelerated the decline. Travelling Brahmins were henceforth likely to be faced with a diminished demand for their habitual services, especially outside the vedic heartland. What they did in response was broadening the range of services they offered. They were still willing to carry out elaborate solemn vedic sacrifices in the service of the king, but they also made a point of acquiring the skills required to counsel kings in the more practical arts of state- craft and governing; we may assume that this was no more than an extension of what they had done before. Being in essence priests, they further used their familiarity with the supernatural to predict people’s future, interpret signs, pronounce curses or blessings where needed, and other such things.10 And wherever they went, and whatever they did, they always made the claim that they, the Brahmins, were entitled to the highest position in society,11 and disposed of great but secret powers which enabled them to impose their will in case that were to be necessary. These claims further encompassed an elaborate vision of society in which there are fundamentally four caste-classes (varṇa). In
  
  10 Brian Black, in the Conclusion of his study of the early Upaniṣads (2007: 171), observes: “the early Upaniṣads strongly criticize the sacrifice and focus on other activi- ties as the practices which most give knowledge authority. This movement away from sacrifice at a textual level indicates that the composers and editors of the Upaniṣads were attempting to define their roles as Brahmins in different ways to audiences who no longer found the sacrifice favorable. In fact, not only do Brahmins define them- selves as teachers and court priests rather than as ritualists, but also the ideal king is one who learns philosophy and hosts philosophical debates rather than one who is the patron of the sacrifice.” Chāndogya Upaniṣad 7.1 contains an enumeration of brahmanical skills containing, in Olivelle’s interpretation, the following items: Ṛgveda, Yajurveda, Sāmaveda, Atharvaveda, the corpus of histories and ancient tales, ancestral rites, mathematics, soothsaying, the art of locating treasures, dialogues, monologues, the science of gods, the science of the ritual, the science of spirits, the science of gov- ernment, the science of heavenly bodies, and the science of serpent beings.
  
  11 See e.g. MN II p. 84: “The Brahmins say thus: ‘Brahmins are the highest caste- class (vaṇṇa, Skt. varṇa), those of any other caste-class are inferior; Brahmins are the fairest caste-class, those of any other caste-class are dark; only Brahmins are puri- fied, not non-Brahmins; Brahmins alone are the sons of Brahmā, the offspring of Brahmā, born of his mouth, born of Brahmā, created by Brahmā, heirs of Brahmā.’ ” (tr. Ñāṇamoli & Bodhi, 1995: 698)
  
  descending order these were the Brahmins, the Kṣatriyas (primarily kings), the Vaiśyas (merchants etc.), and at the bottom the Śūdras.12
  
  This, then, was the situation at the time of Aśoka. I mention once more his inscription that states that there are Brahmins and Śramaṇas in all countries, except among the Greeks. We have already seen that this does not necessarily justify the conclusion that Brahmins had settled in, or visited more or less frequently, many or most of the provinces of Aśoka’s empire, but presumably they were present in a number of them. This does not however mean that all their claims were accepted in the provinces in which they were present. Aśoka and many others with him were no doubt willing to pay respect to Brah- mins, but not to give them the privileged place in society which they aspired to. Note that the inscription does not state that there are Brah- mins, Kṣatriyas, Vaiśyas and Śūdras all over the empire. The last three of these four terms do not figure in any of Aśoka’s inscriptions. We must assume that the vision of society that the Brahmins promoted was accepted neither by Aśoka, nor by the majority of his subjects. Recall further that Brahmins, unlike the Jainas, are not mentioned in the earliest inscriptions of Tamil Nadu, as pointed out in the intro- duction. This suggests that either there were no Brahmins in that part of the subcontinent at that time, or that they did not receive support from its rulers.13
  
  Aśoka’s remark if interpreted to be about the omnipresence of
  
  Brahmins in all parts of his empire except among the Greeks (a remark that, as we have seen, cannot be taken at its face value) contrasts in an interesting manner with a no doubt much younger passage that occurs in the thirteenth book—the Anuśāsanaparvan—of the Mahābhārata
  
  12 This social division was not yet all that rigorous even in late vedic days; see Rau, 1957: 62 f. Staal (2008: 59) thinks that the Puruṣa myth, which mentions these four caste-classes, is a late addition to the Ṛgveda.
  
  13 Champakalakshmi (1996), speaking about Tamil Nadu until 300 ce, states (p. 93): “It is significant that the impact of the varṇa ideology in social stratification is hardly visible in the Tamil region except in its nascent stage and in a restricted zone, viz. the eco-zone of marutam (plains / river valleys).” And again (p. 97): “Despite the presence of brāhmaṇa households there is no evidence of the impact of the varṇa ideology, although a late section of the Tamil grammar Tolkāppiyam, i.e. the Porul ̠ atikāram shows that varṇa norms were imposed at a later stage as a theoretical framework on what was basically a non-stratified, clan or kinship based organization with evidence of ranking only among the chiefs and ruling lineages.” Palaniappan (2008) argues for an “unintended influence of Jainism on the development of caste in post-classical Tamil society”.
  
  (13.33.19–21). This passage enumerates a number of peoples who, though originally Kṣatriyas, had become Śūdras (the word used is vṛṣala), because no Brahmins were seen among them. The peoples enu- merated include the Greeks (yavana), but also others: the Śakas and Kāmbojas from the northwest, further the Dravidians (dramila̠ ) from the South, the Kaliṅgas from the East, and some others. These same peoples occur in a similar enumeration in the Mānava Dharmaśāstra (Manu 10.43–44): there too they had become Śūdras because no Brah- mins were seen among them.
  
  The Sanskrit expressions which I translate “because no Brah- mins were seen [among them]” are brāhmaṇānām adarśanāt in the Mahābhārata, brāhmaṇādarśanena in the Mānava Dharmaśāstra. The editors of the Encyclopaedic Dictionary of Sanskrit on Historical Principles, which is being prepared in Pune, apparently do not feel at ease with this translation, for they propose for these passages a spe- cial meaning for adarśana “not seeing”, viz. “failure to see or meet, neglect, disregard, not taking note of ” (EDS vol. 2 p. 1353 no. 6B). In this interpretation it is their neglect of Brahmins which led to the downfall of the Greeks and others. This interpretation has no doubt been inspired by the prior conviction that there were Brahmins among all the peoples enumerated. There is however no need for a special interpretation of adarśana in these passages if we are willing to consider that, at the time when these passages were composed, there were regions of the subcontinent in which there were few or no Brahmins. This can without difficulty be accepted for the Greeks and the Śakas from among the peoples enumerated above, and for the Persians (pārada), Parthians (pahlava) and Chinese (cīna) added by Manu. There is no reason to think differently with regard to the other identifiable peoples mentioned by Manu: the Coḍas and the Draviḍas from South India.14 These passages clearly suggest that the brahmani- cal influence in Southern India was still weak or non-existent at the time when the Anuśāsanaparvan (commonly regarded a late portion of the Mahābhārata) and the Mānava Dharmaśāstra were composed,
  
  i.e. probably during the early centuries of the Common Era.
  
  14 An inscription in the southernmost village of India, Kanyākumāri, claims that
  
  the founder of the Cola̠ dynasty, finding no Brahmins on the banks of the Kāverī,
  
  brought a large number of them from Āryāvarta and settled them there. His remote descendant Vīra-Rājendra created several brahmadeya villages and furnished forty thousand Brahmins with gifts of land. See Gopinath Rao, 1926.
  
  What occupations did Brahmins aspire to in regions where their vision of society and their pre-eminence as a group was not recognized? We have very little evidence pertaining to the role which Brahmins played in regions that were not brahmanized. Perhaps our most important source of information is the early buddhist canon, which often men- tions them. However, this source is to be used with great care, for the buddhist canon was not composed in one day. Oskar von Hinüber describes its formation in the following words (1995: 187):
  
  There is no doubt that the Buddha formulated his teaching in oral instruction to his immediate pupils. The extent of this corpus of origi- nal Buddhist texts is as unknown as is its actual shape during the days of the Buddha. These texts were learnt by heart, transmitted, and to an unknown, but probably fairly large extent shaped and reshaped by those who handed them down, and they went thus through a consider- able transformation before they reached the stage of Pāli and became codified as the canon of the Theravāda school written down for the first time during the reign of Vatṭ agāmaṇī Abhaya (89–77 bc), or that of true Buddhist Sanskrit as used by the Mahāsāṃghikalokottaravāda school, Gāndhārī or even Paiśācī and other languages now lost.
  
  The practical conclusion we can draw from this state of affairs is that we know that portions, perhaps major portions, were added to the buddhist canon, others changed or edited, but that it is virtually impossible to find out what happened to each separate pericope.
  
  In spite of these complications, the ancient canon is relatively homo- geneous in the information it provides about the position of Brahmins and their vision of society. To begin with the latter: the brahmanical vision of society is rarely referred to in the ancient discourses. Soci- ety is here not normally divided into the four brahmanical varṇas, viz. Brahmins, Kṣatriyas, Vaiśyas and Śūdras. The bulk of society is described as consisting of “house-holders” (Pāli gahapati), without internal distinctions.15 This category should not be separated from that of the Brahmins, at least not in principle, because Brahmins, too, can be house-holders, and are then sometimes referred to as brāhmaṇa- gahapati.16 The occupation most frequently associated with the gahapati
  
  15 Wagle, 1966: 69; Chakravarti, 1987: 66 f.; 2006: 101 f.
  
  16 Chakravarti, 1987: 72 f. This compound does not always need to mean “Brahmins who are house-holders”, and may also be used to mean “Brahmins and household- ers”; see Widmer, 2008: 437 n. 29. Note however that sometimes brāhmaṇagahapatikā (“Brahmins who are house-holders” or “Brahmins and householders”) are subse- quently addressed as gahapatis, which shows that, independently of the interpreta-
  
  is that of merchant or guild leader (Pāli seṭṭhi), but the PTS Pali-Eng- lish Dictionary, which makes this observation, adds that a gahapati can also be a kassaka “farmer” or a dārukammika “carpenter”.17 There is no reason to assimilate the gahapati (Skt. gṛhapati) to the Vaiśya, as some modern interpreters are inclined to do.18 Indeed, “the buddhist scheme of khattiya, brāhmaṇa, and gahapati, is never classified as either vaṇṇa or as jāti”.19 The Vaiśya is part of the brahmanical vision of society, which the gahapati is not. This is not to deny that these house-holders are often presented, already in the Pāli canon, as “men of substance”, but this may be due to the propagandistic tendency of the texts to depict the Buddha as being in interaction with important people rather than with the proletariat. Note further that the same “householder” figures frequently in inscriptions dating from the cen- turies just before and after the beginning of the Common Era.20
  
  There are relatively few exceptions to this in the buddhist canon.
  
  The discourses that are aware of the brahmanical varṇas (Pāli vaṇṇa) deal “most often with situations in which the Buddha converses with a Brahmin”21 and argue against them. An example is the Assalāyana Sutta. Here the Buddha points out to the Brahmin Assalāyana that among the Greeks the four varṇas do not exist, that there are there only two varṇas, viz., masters (ayya, Skt. ārya) and slaves (dāsa), and that masters become slaves and slaves masters. However, “the term vaṇṇa . . . appears only in the context of abstract divisions of society into various social categories. We have no evidence of it being used in any concrete situation. It seems to have remained a theoretical
  
  concept without any parallel in actual practice.”22
  
  The example of the Assalāyana Sutta is of particular interest, because it is possible to make a reasonable estimate as to its date. The reference to the Greeks shows that this account was composed after the invasion of Alexander, after the time when Greeks had settled in the border- lands of the Indian subcontinent. Perhaps we can go one step further. Remember that Aśoka had stated in one of his inscriptions that there
  
  tion of the compound, Brahmins are here considered house-holders; so e.g. MN I
  
  pp. 285–6; 290–1; III p. 291.
  
  17 PTSD p. 248.
  
  18 Fick, 1897: 164; Nattier, 2003: 24.
  
  19 Chakravarti, 1987: 100.
  
  20 Chakraborti, 1974: 14 f.
  
  21 Chakravarti, 1987: 98; cf. Mertens, 2005: 239 f.
  
  22 Chakravarti, 1987: 104.
  
  were Brahmins and Śramaṇas in all countries (of his empire) except among the Greeks. Aśoka had not said a word about the omnipres- ence of the brahmanical varṇas in his empire, and indeed, he never uses the expressions Kṣatriya, Vaiśya and Śūdra. It seems more than plausible that the Assalāyana Sutta (or at any rate this part of it) is not only more recent than the invasion of Alexander, but also more recent, perhaps much more recent, than the inscription of Aśoka.23
  
  Also other buddhist discourses that deal with the brahmanical vision of society, or with the claimed superiority of Brahmins, contain indications suggesting that they were composed at a late date. This is not the occasion to enter into a detailed analysis.24 Instead I propose to look at two specific Brahmins who are presented in the texts as occupying two different but characteristic positions in society.
  
  The first one is Asita, the “buddhist Simeon”. Asita, it may be recalled, is the old Brahmin who sees the new-born Gautama and predicts, on the basis of his physiognomy, that this baby will either become a world-ruler or a Buddha. Similar predictions had been made at the cradle of earlier Buddhas, and of the present Buddha, again normally by Brahmins.25 There is little reason to believe that the story represents historical reality. The very notion of a world-ruler suggests that it was invented after Aśoka, or in any case after the unification of northern India into an empire by the Nandas; at the time of the historical Bud- dha there was no world-ruler, and there had never been one in India. But whatever its exact date, the episode of Asita shows that predicting the future was, or became, a typically brahmanical occupation.
  
  The second Brahmin to be considered is Varṣākāra (Pāli Vassakāra),
  
  whom the texts present as the minister of a king, King Ajātaśatru. This Brahmin has a discussion with the Buddha toward the end of the lat- ter’s life, asking him for political advice.26 There are various reasons to think that this meeting between the Buddha and Varṣākāra never took place, and that the story is a later invention.27 This does not change the
  
  23 Attempts to date the Assalāyana Sutta before Alexander (e.g., Halbfass, 1995) must therefore be considered with suspicion.
  
  24 For more details, see Bronkhorst, 2007: 353 f.
  
  25 Bronkhorst, 2007: 272 f.; Bareau, 1962: 13 f.
  
  26 For a presentation and analysis of this advice, see Bechert, 1966: 6 f.
  
  27 Bareau, 1970: 67 f.; Schmithausen, 1996: 67; 1999: 50. The story also contains the prediction by the Buddha of the future greatness of Pātaliputra; Schlingloff (1969: 42) comments: “In unserem Falle scheint weniger eine historische Überlieferung den Anstoss zu der Legendenbildung gegeben zu haben, als vielmehr die Tendenz,
  
  fact that we find here the notion of a Brahmin who has made himself the minister of a king who is not otherwise known for being partial to the Brahmins. We are of course reminded of Cāṇakya, supposedly the minister of Candragupta Maurya. In this latter case, there are reasons to think that the story was invented in the light of an increasingly influential brahmanical ideology (chapter 2.3, below). It seems pos- sible that Varṣākāra owed his (invented) existence to the brahmaniza- tion that Buddhism underwent in subsequent centuries (chapter 3.5, below).
  
  Varṣākāra is described as being the minister of King Ajātaśatru, not as his Purohita. The Purohita “royal chaplain” is yet an important fig- ure in the brahmanical vision of the world.28 The Purohita conducts the ceremonial rites of the king, and is his close adviser. The word is known to the buddhist canon, but not frequent in it. An analysis of its occurrences in the Pāli Suttas provides some interesting data.
  
  In the Dīgha Nikāya the word occurs in this function29 only in three discourses: the Kūṭadanta Sutta, the Mahāpadāna Sutta, and the Mahāgovinda Sutta.30 In the first and the last of these, the Puro- hita concerned is the Buddha himself during an earlier existence, who uses his privileged access to the king to inspire the latter to do good works: in the Kūṭadanta Sutta to perform a sacrifice in which no liv- ing beings are slain, in the Mahāgovinda Sutta to renounce the world. The Mahāpadāna Sutta is about earlier Buddhas, most specifically the Buddha called Vipassin. Vipassin was a prince, son of a king who had a Purohita. This Purohita plays no role whatsoever in the story, is how- ever the father of a son who is among Vipassin’s first converts.
  
  The Majjhima Nikāya uses the word Purohita in one single passage, which is however repeated in three different discourses: the Kandaraka Sutta, the Apaṇṇaka Sutta, and the Ghoṭamukha Sutta;31 it is repeated a fourth time in the Aṅguttara Nikāya.32 In this passage the Buddha
  
  die erstaunliche Grösse dieser Stadt mit einer Prophezeiung des Religionsstifters in Verbindung zu bringen, und darüberhinaus ihren Namen zu erklären: aus Pātali-Dorf (-grāma) wurde Pātali-Stadt (-putra). Gerade dies aber erschüttert die Glaubwürdig- keit der Legende, denn das zweite Glied des Stadtnamens putra (‘Sohn’) kann niemals die Bedeutung ‘Stadt’ annehmen.”
  
  28 See, e.g., Spellman, 1964: 72 f.; Willis, 2009: 169 ff.
  
  29 DN II pp. 272 and 275 have the word in the expression kāyaṃ brahma-purohitaṃ, apparently without any semantic connection with our royal chaplain.
  
  30 There is a brief reference to this at AN III p. 373.
  
  31 MN I p. 343 f.; 412; II p. 161 f.
  
  32 AN II p. 207 f.
  
  distinguishes four kinds of persons: (i) the person who torments him- self, (ii) the person who torments others, (iii) the person who tor- ments himself and others, and (iv) the person who torments neither himself nor others. The Buddha then explains that the third kind of person, clearly the worst because he torments both himself and others, is he who performs brahmanical sacrifices along with his Purohita. The Purohita is here the co-perpetrator of disreputable activities.
  
  None of these Suttas describe, or even pretend to describe, the situ- ation at the time and in the region of the Buddha. They do not sug- gest, much less state, that the kings whom the Buddha met during his peregrinations in Greater Magadha had Purohitas at their court. All of them, with the exception of the Mahāpadāna Sutta, which is totally uninformative in this matter, criticize the way of life the Puro- hita stands for, either by involving him directly in activities that are to be rejected, or more subtly by suggesting that the only good Purohita is a buddhist Purohita (to adapt a well-known expression). Either way these discourses can be understood as reactions to a brahmanical chal- lenge which made itself felt during the centuries following the demise of the Buddha.
  
  We have already seen that some of the canonical texts that deal
  
  with brahmanical ideas and practices appear to be relatively late addi- tions. Perhaps all of them are. Quite independent of this question is the observation that the buddhist canon often mentions Brahmins, even sometimes Brahmins who are engaged in typically brahmanical activities. However, these Brahmins are presented as living in a world which remains fundamentally non-brahmanical.
  
  Our reflections so far allow us to gain some insight into the way in which Brahmins coped with the changed political circumstances that had arrived with the creation of empire in northern India. Some of them moved beyond the areas where they might hope to be engaged as priests into regions that did not accept their vision of society. In those other regions they offered services adjusted to the new environment. They could not expect there to be asked to carry out major vedic sac- rifices, and indeed, certain brahmanical texts admit that the times have changed: sacrifice is here stated to be the dharma of the Dvāpara-yuga, now past, while giving (dāna) is the dharma of the present Kali-yuga.33
  
  33 Koskikallio, 1994: 254.
  
  Brahmins could however perform simpler magical rites for those who needed them, and use their supernatural skills in the service of inter- preting signs, predicting the future and other similar things. They also made a point of emphasizing their special aptitude at giving counsel to rulers, at the same time giving up all claims to the royal office.34 It seems likely that Brahmins had been royal counsellors in the good old days, apart from being ritual advisors and executioners.35 In the new situation, where the kingly interest in their rites had diminished, they still insisted on their practical skills in matters politic. The legend of Cāṇakya or Kautilya illustrates this. We will see below (chapter 2.3) that this legend does not report historical truth, as far as we can tell. But lack of historical reliability does not make the legend any the less interesting.
  
  Recall that Cāṇakya / Kautilya supposedly was a Brahmin and the
  
  minister of Candragupta, the founder of the Maurya empire. His polit- ical skills were such that there was little for Candragupta to do but follow his advice and find himself as a result in the possession of an empire. The Maurya empire, in short, was created by a Brahmin min- ister for his king. The propagandistic value of this legend is obvious: future rulers who heard it were reminded of the importance of finding a suitable brahmanical counsellor.
  
  Brahmins did more than creating legends. They took their respon- sibility of giving practical counsel to rulers very seriously. They cre- ated a whole literature of a kind that one might designate “advice for kings”. They described in great details how kings should behave. One way of doing so was presenting the example of earlier righteous kings. Scholars agree that this was one of the motives behind the composi- tion of the great Sanskrit epics, the Mahābhārata and the Rāmāyaṇa. The famous Bhagavadgītā, which is part of the Mahābhārata, plays a key role in the brahmanical legitimation of war,36 but other por- tions of the epic, among them the Udyogaparvan, carry a similar message.37 There were also treatises containing more direct advice. The most important surviving text of this genre is the Arthaśāstra, whose author has been called, in a recent publication, “the first great
  
  34 Dumont, 1970: 66, citing W. W. Hunter.
  
  35 Gonda, 1955.
  
  36 Stietencron, 1995: 167 f.
  
  37 See, e.g., Malinar, 2007: 35 ff.
  
  political realist”.38 It was, incorrectly but not surprisingly, attributed to the minister of Candragupta—Cāṇakya or Kautilya—, mentioned above. Another famous text reserves considerable space for a discus- sion of correct governance: this is the famous Mānava Dharmaśāstra, better known as Manusmṛti or the Laws of Manu. In brief, Brahmins made gigantic efforts to justify their positions at or around the royal courts. A complete list of further brahmanical works on politics would include the Tantrākhyāyika or Pañcatantra, long sections of Purāṇas, Kāmandaki’s Nītisāra, and much else.39
  
  The Arthaśāstra and the Mānava Dharmaśāstra deal, as their names indicate, with artha (wealth) and dharma (virtue) respectively. These were two of the three ends of life, the so-called trivarga, which brah- manical texts promote as legitimate pursuits, the third being kāma (pleasure). Kings were expected, almost required, to pursue these three. The Greeks and their not brahmanically oriented successors in north- western India were occasionally blamed for not caring about these.40
  
  The primary task of the new Brahmanism was to impose its vision of society. Imposing its vision of society meant speaking about society as hierarchically ordered into Brahmins, Kṣatriyas, Vaiśyas and Śūdras. Our earliest non-brahmanical sources do no such thing. The Aśokan inscriptions do not use this terminology, even though they acknowl- edge the presence of Brahmins. The early buddhist canon does not do so either, with the exception of some passages that normally discuss the brahmanical claims.
  
  Of particular interest are some passages in the buddhist canon which state that Kṣatriyas are the best of men, as are, to a lesser extent, those passages that use the expression Kṣatriya at all. Both testify to the fact that the authors of these passages knew the brahmanical division of society. They did not accept this division, to be sure, but they had begun to use some of its terminology. They even used that terminol- ogy to state that the Kṣatriyas rather than the Brahmins are the best of men. Clearly, buddhist authors have here started to use the termi-
  
  38 Boesche, 2002.
  
  39 Scharfe, 1989: 22 f.
  
  40 Pargiter, 1962: 56 (as cited in Hein, 1989: 234 n. 21): bhaviṣyantīha yavanā dharmataḥ kāmato ‘rthataḥ/ naiva mūrdhābhiṣiktās te bhaviṣyanti narādhipāḥ// yugadoṣadurācārā bhaviṣyanti nṛpās tu te/ strīṇāṃ bālavadhenaiva hatvā caiva paras- param// . . . vihīnās tu bhaviṣyanti dharmataḥ kāmato ‘rthataḥ.
  
  nology of their opponents, with the very purpose of rejecting their opponents’ position. These passages are all the more curious because, to cite the words of Ashok Aklujkar (2003), “it would have been bla- tantly inconsistent for the Buddha and Jina to deny supremacy based on birth to the Brahmins and then to assert the same in the case of the Kṣatriyas”.
  
  These passages may contain an indication as to the direction future developments would take. Adopting the brahmanical vision of soci- ety was not, or not always, the result of a sudden decision, a sudden change of mind. The process was much more subtle, much less visible to the unprepared. The first step in the transition was the adoption, or partial adoption, of brahmanical terminology. Adopting a terminology is not the same as adopting an ideology, but it prepares the ground. Imperceptibly the discussion shifts from a total rejection of the four- fold division of society to questions as to which of the four is highest. By the time such questions were raised, the acceptance of the fourfold division as a whole was probably well on its way.41 We will return to this in a later chapter (3.5).
  
  It appears that other brahmanical notions sneaked in in a similarly
  
  surreptitious manner. Remember that Brahmins did not try to convert anyone in the usual sense of the term. All they did was remind their interlocutors of some for them elementary facts. The hierarchical divi- sion of society was one of them, the role of Brahmins as the natural counsellors to kings another, the natural place of Sanskrit—the only true and correct language—in matters relating to the state a third. Rul- ers were invited to accept these supposed facts, but accepting them did not imply that support should be denied to other groups. If rulers wanted to get the best out of the Brahmins in their kingdom, they might donate settlements (agrahāras) to some of them: the Brahmin inhabitants of those agrahāras would be able to spend their time per- forming rites for the benefit of the king and his kingdom.42 But once again, the king was not required to convert in anything like its usual sense. Indeed, he did not have to accept the whole package of ser- vices that the Brahmins had on offer. Donations to Brahmins might
  
  41 The Mahāvastu (Mvu II p. 139) provides an example where it mentions the four varṇas for no other reason than to explain the colours of four vultures which the Tathāgata had seen in a dream before his enlightenment. The idea appears to be that liberation is open to all of them.
  
  42 For a study of the agrahāra, see chapter 2.4, below.
  
  therefore come from a king who was also generous to others, includ- ing Buddhists. The fact that King Khāravela of Kaliṅga in the first cen- tury bce was a Jaina, for example, did not prevent him from providing Brahmins with agrahāras, or at any rate tax exemptions. Indeed, it did not prevent him from carrying out a vedic Rājasūya sacrifice.43
  
  An inscription from the middle of the second century ce may be the first from which we can conclude that the brahmanical vision of society had gained the upper hand in the region concerned. It is the famous inscription of the Kṣatrapa king Rudradāman in Girnār (Guja- rat), famous because it is the first political inscription of any impor- tance in Sanskrit. This in itself suggests a brahmanical presence, but there is more. This inscription is among the first to mention the varṇas “caste-classes” that play a central role in the brahmanical ideas about society, and to refer to a Vaiśya.44
  
  People have expressed surprise about the use of Sanskrit by a ruler who is not known to have performed vedic sacrifices. Other rulers, who did perform vedic sacrifices, had not used Sanskrit, but Middle Indic. The confusion resolves itself once we remind ourselves that Brahmanism is not a religion to which one has to convert. Brahmins offered a variety of services to kings, who could choose what suited them. Some might have a vedic rite performed for their well-being without caring too much about other claims of the Brahmins. Others might not care about vedic rites, yet adopt the vision of society that Brahmins offered. Rudradāman appears to belong to this latter cat- egory. He was not the last.45
2. The Spread of Sanskrit
  
  The spread and development of Brahmanism makes its presence pri- marily felt in the historical record through the extensive use of its sacred language, Sanskrit. This widespread presence of Sanskrit has misled some scholars into thinking that the phenomenon of which it is a manifestation is of a linguistic nature, and should somehow be
  
  43 Jayaswal & Banerji, 1933. For Khāravela’s date, see note 167, below.
  
  44 Note that not even the inscriptions of the Guptas contain any allusion to the hierarchy of the varṇas; Fussman, 2007: 705.
  
  45 For a more detailed discussion of Rudradāman’s inscription, see chapter 2.2, below.
  
  explained in terms of the Sanskrit language itself. This is not correct. This chapter will present a discussion and analysis of the increased use of Sanskrit in virtually the whole of South Asia and important parts of Southeast Asia. It will show that Brahmanism itself rather than its sacred language is the determining factor behind these developments.
  
  A recent publication—Nicholas Ostler’s Empires of the Word (2005)— presents itself in its subtitle as A Language History of the World. Under- standably, it deals extensively with what it calls “world languages”, languages that play or have played important roles in world history. An introductory chapter addresses, already in its title, the question “what it takes to be a world language”. The title also provides a provisional answer, viz. “you never can tell”, but the discussion goes beyond mere despair. It opposes the “pernicious belief ” which finds expression in a quote from J. R. Firth, a leading British linguist of the mid-twentieth century (p. 20): “World powers make world languages [. . .] Men who have strong feelings directed towards the world and its affairs have done most. What the humble prophets of linguistic unity would have done without Hebrew, Arabic, Latin, Sanskrit and English, it is diffi- cult to imagine. Statesmen, soldiers, sailors, and missionaries, men of action, men of strong feelings have made world languages. They are built on blood, money, sinews, and suffering in the pursuit of power.” Ostler is of the opinion that this belief does not stand up to criticism: “As soon as the careers of languages are seriously studied—even the ‘Hebrew, Arabic, Latin, Sanskrit and English’ that Firth explicitly men- tions as examples—it becomes clear that this self-indulgently tough- minded view is no guide at all to what really makes a language capable of spreading.” He continues on the following page (p. 21): “Evidently, total conquest, military and even spiritual, is not always enough to effect a language change. [. . .] [C]onsider Sanskrit, taken up all over South-East Asia in the first millennium ad as the language of elite discourse, even though it came across the sea from India backed by not a single soldier.”
  
  What then, according to Ostler, made Sanskrit a world language? Still
  
  in the same introductory chapter, he makes the following observation (p. 21): “In that muscular quote, Firth had emphasised the religious dimension of power, and this is often important: perhaps, indeed, we should be talking not of language prestige but language charisma. San- skrit, besides being the sacred language of Hinduism, has owed much to disciples of the Buddha [. . .]” But for more detailed information
  
  we must turn to the chapter dedicated to the career of Sanskrit (pp. 174–226). The spread of Sanskrit across South and Southeast Asia is here presented in the following words (pp. 176–8):
  
  A dialect of Indo-Iranian, [Sanskrit] is first heard of in the North-West Frontier area of Swat and the northern Punjab (now in Pakistan), spo- ken by peoples who have evidently come from farther north or west [. . .] Somehow their descendants, and even more their language, spread down over the vast Indo-Gangetic plain, as well as up into the southern reaches of the Himālaya (‘snow-abode’) mountains, so that by the beginning of the fifth century bc the language was spoken in an area extending as far east as Bihar, and as far south, perhaps, as the Narmada. [. . .]
  
  The result was the present-day situation, a northern Indian heartland, stretching from sea to sea, of languages more or less closely related to Sanskrit. [. . .] It also gained one offshoot in Śrī Lankā to the far south, creating the Siṃhala [. . .] community there: according to tradition, this group had come from Gujarat, on the north-western coast, in the fifth century bc. The advance of Aryan is continuing to this day in the north- ern regions of Assam and Nepal, where the official languages (Assamese, and Nepali or Gurkhali) are both Aryan, but have not yet become the vernaculars of large majorities of their populations.
  
  Not all the spread of Sanskrit was through full take-up of the language as a vernacular. Even when pre-existing languages, such as Telugu, Kan- nada and Tamil, held their own, they were usually permeated with ter- minology from Sanskrit. [. . .]
  
  The process of Sanskritisation did not stop at the boundaries of the subcontinent. Over the course of the first millennium ad, Indian seafar- ing traders or missionaries made landfall, not only in Śri Lanka, but also in many places along the coasts of South-East Asia. Here, the language spread above all as a language of elite civilisation and religion (whether Hindu or Buddhist), but the influence, and evidently the study made of Sanskrit as a vehicle of high culture, was profound. The region is known as Indo-China, quite rightly, for it became a crucible for the competing influences of India and China.
  
  This passage can easily give rise to confusion, for it speaks simultane- ously of two altogether different phenomena: the spread of Sanskrit and the spread of the (other) Indo-Aryan languages. Sanskrit is an Indo-Aryan language, to be sure. The spread of the Indo-Aryan lan- guages other than Sanskrit, however, is to be distinguished from the spread of Sanskrit. Both spread over large parts of the South Asian subcontinent, but the spread of the Indo-Aryan languages different from Sanskrit was not the result of the spread of Sanskrit, contrary to what the above passage suggests. We will see below that the two phenomena were largely independent of each other, and were of a dif- ferent nature.
  
  Ostler also speaks of a spread of Sanskrit northward, round the Himalayas to Tibet, China, Korea and Japan (p. 178). We will not deal with this spread, because it is debatable whether it was one at all. We have no reason to think that Sanskrit established itself in any of these countries. There are no Sanskrit inscriptions, nor do we have any reason to believe that any Sanskrit texts were composed there. We only know that these countries were interested in Buddhism, and to a lesser extent in Indian culture, so that efforts were made to trans- late texts from Sanskrit into regional languages. As a result there were some scholars in those countries who knew Sanskrit, but this is not to be confused with a supposed spread of Sanskrit, just as little as the Christianization of Europe is an indication of the spread of Hebrew.
  
  With regard to the Southeast Asian region, Ostler compares the
  
  widespread embrace of Indian culture with the enthusiasm for Ameri- cana that captured the whole world in the second half of the twentieth century (p. 179): “In that advance too the primary motives were the growth of profits through trade, and a sense that the globally connected and laissez-faire culture that came with the foreigners was going to raise the standard of life of all who adopted it. As with the ancient advance of Indianisation, there has been little or no use of the mili- tary to reinforce the advance of Microsoft, Michael Jackson or Mickey Mouse. There has been little sense that the advance is planned or coor- dinated by political powers in the centre of innovation, whether in India then, or in the USA today. And the linguistic effects are similar too: English, like Sanskrit, has advanced as a lingua franca for trade, international business and cultural promotion.”
  
  Here, then, Ostler gives his opinion about the role of Sanskrit in
  
  Southeast Asia, and the reason of its success. It was, he thinks, a lin- gua franca for trade, international business and cultural promotion. Unfortunately he does not tell us why he thinks so, and we will see that there are good reasons to reject this opinion as not corresponding to historical reality.
  
  As a whole, the picture presented by Ostler is seriously misleading. Contrary to what he suggests, the spread of Sanskrit in northern India did not precede the spread of other Indo-Aryan languages; the oppo- site is true in many parts. This is not so because Sanskrit developed out of those other Indo-Aryan languages; it did not. The spread of Sanskrit is rather to be looked upon as an altogether different phe- nomenon. Indeed, the spread of Sanskrit into the southern regions of
  
  the subcontinent and into Southeast Asia was not accompanied by any preceding or subsequent spread of other Indo-Aryan languages.
  
  The epigraphical evidence illustrates the above. The earliest inscrip- tions in Indo-Aryan languages do not use Sanskrit. For some four cen- turies, from the time of Emperor Aśoka (3rd cent. bce) onward, they used only Indo-Aryan languages other than Sanskrit. Sanskrit does not make its appearance in inscriptions until the early centuries of the Common Era. Then it gradually takes over and becomes the inscrip- tional language par excellence in the whole of the South Asian sub- continent and much of Southeast Asia. For almost a thousand years Sanskrit “rules” in this enormous domain. Sheldon Pollock (1996; 2006) speaks for this reason of the “Sanskrit cosmopolis”, which he dates approximately between 300 and 1300 ce.
  
  How do we explain the strange vicissitudes of the Sanskrit language? Is Ostler right in thinking that it owes its remarkable spread to being a lingua franca for trade, international business and cultural promotion? Does this make sense at all, once we realize that the spread of Sanskrit is to be distinguished from the spread of vernacular languages? And is the spread of Sanskrit into Southeast Asia to be explained in the same manner as its spread within the Indian subcontinent?
  
  Pollock puts the emphasis elsewhere. By introducing the expression “Sanskrit cosmopolis”, he draws attention to the political dimension of the phenomenon. One defining feature of the Sanskrit cosmopolis, he states (1996: 197), “is that Sanskrit became the premiere instrument of political expression in the polities that comprised it, those of most of South and much of Southeast Asia.” He rightly points out that Sanskrit was not a lingua franca of the kind proposed by Ostler:46 “Sanskrit’s spread was effected by traditional intellectuals and religious profes- sionals, often following in the train of scattered groups of traders and adventurers, and carrying with them disparate and decidedly uncan- onized texts of a wide variety of competing religious orders, Śaiva, Buddhist, Vaiṣṇava, and others. [. . .] There is little to suggest [. . .] that Sanskrit was an everyday medium of communication in South let alone Southeast Asia, or that [it] ever functioned as a language- of-trade, a bridge-, link-, or koiné language or lingua franca (except among those traditional intellectuals) [. . .]”. Pollock continues: “We have little direct evidence that Sanskrit actually functioned as a lan-
  
  46 Pollock, 1996: 198.
  
  guage of practical imperium—the medium of chancellery communica- tion or revenue accounting, for example—certainly not in Southeast Asia, almost certainly not in peninsular India or the Deccan [. . .]”. The hypothesis he then proposes (pp. 198–9) is “that Sanskrit articulated politics not as material power—the power embodied in languages-of- state for purposes of boundary regulation or taxation, for example, for which so-called vernacular idioms typically remained the vehicle—but politics as aesthetic power. To some degree the Sanskrit ‘cosmopolis’ I [i.e., Pollock, JB] shall describe consists precisely in this common aesthetics of political culture, a kind of poetry of politics.”47 Further explanation follows on p. 199: “Constituted by no imperial power or church but in large part by a communicative system and its political aesthetic, the Sanskrit ecumene is characterized by a transregionally shared set of assumptions about the basics of power, or at least about the ways in which power is reproduced at the level of representation in language, and Sanskrit’s unique suitability for this task.” Having discussed the epigraphical and related evidence from a number of regions, Pollock then depicts the situation around 1000 ce in the fol- lowing passage (pp. 229–30):
  
  A traveller around the year 1000 [. . .] would have seen, from the plain of Kedu in central Java to the basin of Tonlé Sap in Cambodia, from Gaṅgaikoṇḍacolapuram in Tamil Nadu to Patan in Gujarat and beyond, imperial formations that had many features in common. The material and social ones I have ignored here: their largely hierarchized societies, administered by a corps of functionaries, scribes, tax collectors, living in grand agrarian cities geometrically planned in orientation to the cardinal points and set within imaginary geographies that with their local moun- tains, rivers, and springs recapitulated the geography of India, urban structures “freighted with cosmic symbolism, helping one to visualize the order of things” [. . .] It is their common political-cultural, especially literary-cultural, features I have emphasized: the existence of cultural and political élites assiduously mastering the intricate codes and proto- cols of Sanskrit poetry, and the publication of their works throughout these cities, in varying degrees of density and grandeur—stately public poems in Sanskrit engraved on the ubiquitous copper-plates recording gifts and donations, or on stone pillars looming up from gigantic archi- tectural wonders.
  
  There was thus, I think, a certain concrete reality to the ‘Sanskrit cos-
  
  mopolis’, one that does not exist only in the retrospective gaze of the
  
  47 Similarly Pollock, 2006: 14. Note that Geertz (1980: 123), too, speaks of “a poet- ics of power”.
  
  historian. For a millennium, and across half the world, élites participated in a peculiar supralocal ecumene. This was a form of shared life very dif- ferent from that produced by common subjecthood or fealty to a central power, even by shared religious liturgy or credo. It was instead a sym- bolic network created in the first instance by the presence of a similar kind of discourse in a similar language deploying a similar idiom and style to make similar kinds of claims about the nature and aesthetics of polity—about kingly virtue and learning; the dharma of rule; the uni- versality of dominion. A network, accordingly, wherein the élite shared “a broadly based communality of outlook”, and could perceive “ubiqui- tous signs of its beliefs”.
  
  Readers may be surprised to see that this passage makes no reference to Brahmins. Isn’t there an old and well-established link between Sanskrit and Brahmins? Can one speak about the spread of Sanskrit without speaking about Brahmins that presumably introduced and cultivated it? Pollock speaks very little of Brahmins in his article.48 Where he does so, his aim appears to be to weaken or even to deny the link between the two. He does so, for example, where he criticizes the notion of ‘legitimation’. He cites (p. 236) in this connection the following pas- sage from an article by Hermann Kulke (1990: 20 ff.):
  
  At a certain stage of this development Brahmins ‘came hither’ [to main- land Southeast Asia] in order to legitimize the new status and wealth of these chiefs. Obviously there existed a tremendous need of additional legitimation which obviously no other traditional institution was able to provide fully [. . .] Brahmins appear to have been invited particularly as a sort of ‘extra’ legitimators of a new and more advanced type of author- ity which was not sanctioned by the traditional societies of South-East Asia [. . .] Obviously in both [South India and Southeast Asia] there had existed the same or at least similar socio-political needs for a new type of legitimation.49
  
  Pollock is very critical about the notion of ‘legitimation’, and he argues that “there is no reason to accept legitimation theory”.50 However, he
  
  48 This in spite of the fact that he observes in another article that “to choose a language for literature [. . .] is at the same time to choose a community” (Pollock, 1998: 9).
  
  49 See, however, Kulke, 1986: 274: “legitimation was not the only attraction of Hin- duism for tribal leaders. As pointed out by Wolters, Hinduism must have been partic- ularly attractive for ‘men of prowess’ because of its highly developed system of magical power derived from meditation (tapas).” Nemec (2007: 210), reviewing Pollock’s The Language of the Gods in the World of Men (2006), expresses some reservations about the rejection of legitimation.
  
  50 Elsewhere Pollock calls it a “functionalist explanation [which] is not only anach- ronistic, but really is a mere assumption, and an intellectually mechanical, cultur-
  
  seems to think that the rejection of “legitimation theory” also does away with the question of the connection between Brahmins and San- skrit in South India and Southeast Asia, for he does not return to it. And yet, there is ample evidence to show that there were Brahmins in virtually all the regions that were affected by the spread of Sanskrit. Even if one were to accept that legitimation theory does not explain their presence in all those regions, this hardly justifies leaving this presence out of consideration. Innumerable Sanskrit inscriptions, both in India and in Southeast Asia, testify to the presence of Brahmins. It is a fair question to ask whether the users of Sanskrit in all these regions were not preponderantly Brahmins. Even if one were to admit that ‘legitimation’ was not the reason why these Brahmins were there, there is no reason to deny that they were there, and that their presence was intimately connected with the use of Sanskrit in those regions.
  
  Elsewhere in his article Pollock suggests that there was no specific
  
  link between Sanskrit and Brahmanism during the period he con- siders. He does so while discussing the first appearances of Sanskrit in inscriptions in South Asia. In short, his argument is that ruling dynasties with a clear penchant for brahmanical religion did not nec- essarily use Sanskrit in their inscriptions, and that the first Sanskrit inscriptions we have were commissioned by rulers who had no special links with Brahmanism. The Sātavāhanas—whose rule lasted from the last quarter of the third century bce to about the middle of the third century ce—constitute the most important example of the former. As Pollock puts it (p. 202): “From the multitude of inscriptional and numismatic evidence available to us now [. . .], something very striking emerges: Although this was a decidedly vaidika dynasty, as evidenced both by their continual performance of śrauta rites and by explicit
  
  ally homogenizing, and theoretically naive assumption at that” (1998: 13; cp. 2006: 18). And again: “It is typical [. . . ] to reduce one of these terms (culture) to the other (power)—a reduction often embodied in the use of the concept of legitimation of power. There is no reason to assume that legitimation is applicable throughout all human history, yet it remains the dominant analytic in explaining the work of culture in studies of early South and Southeast Asia.” See further Pollock, 2006: 511 ff. The general theory of ritual I have presented elsewhere (2010; forthcoming a) and which argues that ritual anchors situations and events occurring in “ordinary” reality into a “higher” reality yet opens the door to the notion that ritualists can give a deeper and presumably more permanent character to interhuman relationships that may have been created with the help of brute force, thus “legitimating”, among others, power relationships.
  
  self-identification (e.g., ekabamhaṇa [. . .]), there is no evidence for their use of Sanskrit in any non-liturgical context [. . .]”.51
  
  The first political inscription in Sanskrit of importance is the cel- ebrated inscription of the Kṣatrapa king Rudradāman, which dates from shortly after 150 ce and sets a new trend.52 Pollock comments in the following manner (pp. 205–6): “The appropriation of Sanskrit for public political purposes at the end of the first century ce, is an event symptomatic or causative of a radical transformation of the historical sociology of Sanskrit, comparable, and no doubt related, to the buddhist appropriation of Sanskrit [. . .] In this process newly settled immigrants from the northwest seem to participate centrally. [. . .] What is historically important is not so much that newcomers from Iran and central Asia should begin to participate in the prestige economy of Sanskrit [. . .] but rather that Śakas, Kuśānas [sic] and the Buddhist poets and intellectuals they patronized begin to turn San- skrit into an instrument of polity and the mastery of Sanskrit into a source of personal charisma.” This development should not, accord- ing to Pollock, be interpreted as essentially linked to traditional Brah- manism (p. 207):53 “We may [. . .] wish to rethink the received account that imagines a ‘resurgence of Brahmanism’ leading to a ‘re-assertion of Sanskrit’ as the language of literature and administration after the Maurya period [. . .], and consider instead the possibility that a new cultural formation, a Sanskrit cosmopolitan formation, was on the point of being invented.” Indeed, “[t]he radical reinvention of Sanskrit culture seems to have occurred—at least, it is here that we can actu- ally watch it occurring—[. . .] in a social world where the presupposi- tions and conventions of vaidika culture were weakest: among newly
  
  51 Similarly Pollock, 2006: 61 f.; in this publication Pollock further draws atten- tion (p. 62 f.) to the early inscriptions in Prakrit of the Pallavas. The expression ekabamhaṇasa occurs in the Nāsik Cave Inscription no. 2 (Senart, 1906: 60 l. 7). It allows of various interpretations: if bamhaṇa represents Sanskrit brāhmaṇa, it means “the unique Brāhmaṇa” (Senart) or “of him who alone (was worthy of the name of ) a Brāhmaṇa” (Bühler); if bamhaṇa represents brahmaṇya, it means “the only supporter of Brāhmaṇas” (R. G. Bhandarkar). In the former case one might have to conclude that the Sātavāhanas were themselves Brahmins, in the latter that they supported Brahmins. See on all this Bhandarkar, 1938: 32–33. The mention of a rājarisi, Skt. rājarṣi “Royal Sage”, in this same inscription convinces Bhandarkar (p. 33) that the Sātavāhanas were not Brahmins themselves.
  
  52 There are some earlier Sanskrit inscriptions, mostly brahmanical in affiliation. For details, see Salomon, 1998: 86 ff.; Pollock, 2006: 60 f.; Witzel, 2006: 479 f.
  
  53 Similarly Pollock, 1998: 10; 2006: 74.
  
  immigrant peoples from the far northwest of the subcontinent (and ultimately from Iran and Central Asia), most importantly the Śakas (the so-called Indo-Scythians), especially a branch of the Śakas known as the Western Kṣatrapas, and the Kuṣāṇas” (2006: 67).
  
  By disconnecting Sanskrit from Brahmanism and from Brahmins, Pollock can then formulate questions relating to the spread of Sanskrit in terms of the language itself rather than in terms of its users. This allows him to propose his hypothesis of “politics as aesthetic power”. A consequence of this disconnection is that “we cannot simply read off automatically from the choice to express political will in Sanskrit any particular social consequences (e.g., hierarchization, hegemony; the production of false belief )” (p. 245). No, the qualities of the language itself have to account—if not fully, then at least to a large extent—for its extraordinary expansion: “This had to be a language of transeth- nic attraction; a language capable of making translocal claims [. . .]; one powerful not so much because of its numinous qualities [. . .], but because of its aesthetic qualities, its ability somehow to make reality more real. [. . .] These aesthetic qualities, moreover, are authenticated by the language’s possessing a tradition of literary texts that embody and realize them.” (pp. 239–40). Indeed, “the unique expressive capa- bilities of Sanskrit poetry allow the poet to make statements about political power that could be made in no other way” (Pollock, 2006: 139).54
  
  All this is interesting and deserves careful consideration. It yet leaves
  
  one with the apprehension that the traditional connection between Sanskrit and Brahmins has been too hastily disposed of. Pollock is no doubt right in rejecting “the received account that imagines a ‘resur- gence of Brahmanism’ leading to a ‘re-assertion of Sanskrit’ as the language of literature and administration after the Maurya period”. Indeed, one of the main points of the preceding chapter is that Brah- manism did not resurge after the Maurya period, but commenced at that time its spread over the subcontinent and beyond for the first time. We are, as a matter of fact, confronted with two remarkable instantiations of spread: the spread of Brahmanism and the spread of Sanskrit. And the question that cannot be avoided is: Were these two really unconnected? Is it not more likely that they had something to do with each other?
  
  54 See further Pollock, 2006: 254 f.
  
  In order to answer these questions we must be clear what we are talking about. Pollock’s observations about the spread of Sanskrit are enlightening and, by and large, sufficient for our present purpose. But what is meant by “spread of Brahmanism”? The expression Brahman- ism can be used to designate the religion and culture of the Veda, but it is only in a very limited sense that these can be said to have spread during the period following the Mauryas. No, the spread of Brahmanism was primarily the spread of Brahmins as Brahmins. That is to say, a region is brahmanized when its population, or its rulers, accept Brahmins as the by right most eminent members of society. This population, or these rulers, are not so much converted to a dif- ferent religion: no converts are made to vedic religion, or to any other specific religion promulgated by the Brahmins. No, these populations or rulers are made to accept a different vision of society, in which Brahmins are highest because they have access to the supernatural. An important instrument in the hands of the Brahmins is their knowledge of the Veda, a collection of texts which the vast majority of the popula- tion is not even allowed to hear recited, much less study.55 It is their often secret knowledge that gives them the power to work for the good of a kingdom, its ruler and its population. It also allows them to do the contrary, and this is an important reason to humour them.
  
  For reasons that are in need of further investigation, Brahmins suc-
  
  ceeded in the course of time to convince many rulers that it was a good thing to provide them with what they needed to carry out their rites and do whatever else would benefit the kingdom. The growing presence of Brahmins all over South Asia is well documented, but they also came to be present in Southeast Asia, even in countries that became buddhist: “even in states where Hinayana Buddhism prevailed, Brahmans played an important ceremonial part, especially at Court, and still do so in Burma, Siam and Cambodia, though themselves strikingly different from their counterparts in India.”56
  
  55 Udbhatasiddhasvāmin’s Viśeṣastava contrasts the vedic and the buddhist atti- tudes with regard to their sacred texts as follows: “Die vedischen Worte der Irrlehrer trägt man nur heimlich vor; du [i.e. the Buddha] (aber) hast brüllend mit der Stimme eines Löwen den Dharma dargelegt” (v. 23); “Die, die den Dharma wünschen, sagen, dass man den Śūdras kein Wissen vermitteln solle; du (aber) hast aus Mitleid auch den Caṇḍālas den Guten Dharma dargelegt” (v. 59) (tr. Schneider, 1993: 59, 69).
  
  56 Hall, 1968: 12; Skilling, 2007. About Champa, Mabbett (1986: 294) observes: “Except for a short while around the end of the ninth and the beginning of the tenth centuries, Buddhism in Champa never really rivalled Hinduism. Epigraphic statistics
  
  The oldest known inscriptions in Indonesia—we read in The Eco- nomic and Administrative History of Early Indonesia (van Naerssen & de Iongh, 1977: 18)—are those of East Borneo. Here there are seven stone sacrificial posts, called yūpas by archaeologists, that date from around 400 ce. What is written on them is described in the following terms:57
  
  In clear, well written Sanskrit verses Mūlavarman ‘the lord of kings’, his father—Aśvavarman, ‘the founder of a noble race’—and his grand- father, ‘the great Kuṇḍungga, the lord of men’—are mentioned on the occasion of a sacrifice. ‘For that sacrifice’, we read on one of the stone poles, ‘this sacrificial post has been prepared by the chief amongst the twice-born [dvija, JB]’. (‘Twice-borns’ is applied to the members of the brahmaṇical or priestly caste.) Apparently these “priests [vipra, JB] who had come hither” (as is written on the second pole) were rewarded by king Mūlavarman for their religious services. Thus the third inscription sounds: “Let the foremost amongst the priests and whatsoever other pious men hear of the meritorious deed of Mūlavarman, the king of illustrious and resplendent fame—(let him hear) of his great gift, his gift of cattle, of a wonder-tree [. . .], his gift of land. For this multitude of pious deeds this sacrificial post has been set up by the priests.”
  
  A Sanskrit rock inscription in West Java dating from about 450 ce deals with an occasion on which the Brahmins were presented with 1000 cows.58
  
  About Cambodia we read the following:59
  
  In Cambodia the Brahmans for many centuries maintained a power- ful hierarchy. They were the only one of the four castes that was really organized, this caste having taken form in the fifth century and been
  
  give some idea of the relative importance of the two faiths, at least in royal and courtly circles: of 130 inscriptions published, 21 are not sectarian, 92 refer to worship of Śiva, 3 are directed to Viṣṇu, 5 to Brahmā, 7 to Buddhism, and 2 to Śiva and Viṣṇu jointly.” (These numbers correspond to those given in Mus, 1934: 369.) For the fate of San- skrit after the introduction of Theravāda Buddhism in Burma, see Bechert & Braun, 1981: xxxviii f.: this language continued to be used for some time for the secular sci- ences, i.e., grammar, lexicography, metrics, poetics, medicine, pharmacology, astrol- ogy, gemmology, logic. Interestingly, in Burma a work dealing with the right conduct of a king (the Rājanīti) was composed in Pāli by court Brahmins (Bechert & Braun, 1981: lxi). However, “it seems that all Rājanīti verses are direct translations from San- skrit” (Bechert & Braun, 1981: lxxvii). See further Skilling’s (2009: 36) remarks on the Lokaneyyapakaraṇa.
  
  57 van Naerssen & de Iongh, 1977: 18. Cf. Vogel, 1918.
  
  58 van Naerssen & de Iongh, 1977: 23.
  
  59 Quaritch Wales, 1931: 58–60.
  
  constantly augmented by immigrants from India.60 In the days when Yaśovarman was king (acceded ad 889), Śaivism was predominant, and we learn from the following inscription that the Brahmans still enjoyed a position similar to that which was theirs in India:
  
  This king, well-versed (in kingly duties), performed the Koti-homa and the Yajñas (vedic sacrifices), for which he gave the priests mag- nificent presents of jewels, gold, etc.61
  
  The cult of the Royal God, though founded by Jayavarman II (ad 802), did not reach the height of its development until some two centuries after- wards, and was especially associated with Vaiṣṇavism and the temple of Aṅkor Vat. This cult led to the Brahmans enjoying an even more exalted position. The Cambodian hierarchy was established by Jayavarman II, and the priesthood became hereditary in the family of Śivakaivalya, who enjoyed immense power; indeed, this sacerdotal dynasty almost threw the royal dynasty into the shade.62 Brahmans were depicted on the reliefs of Aṅkor Vat and Coedès has identified Droṇa and Viśvāmitra amongst them.63 In one of the reliefs which illustrates a royal procession, it is interesting to note that the Brahmans are the only onlookers who do not prostrate themselves before the king, as was also the case in India. [. . .] Another point of interest that we learn from the reliefs of Aṅkor Vat and Aṅkor Thom is that not only the Brahmans, but also the aristocracy wore the chignon, the lower classes having short hair.
  
  One very remarkable sign of the power of the Brahmans during the
  
  Aṅkor period is that, contrary to the modern custom, by which prin- cesses of the royal blood rarely marry, formerly alliances were com-
  
  60 Even though the system of four varṇas does not seem to have taken root in Southeast Asia, this may not be due to lack of trying. In Cambodia, according to Chatterji (1928: 239), Sūryavarman I is stated to have “established the division of castes”, and Harṣavarman III boasts of having made the people observe strictly the duties of the four castes. Chatterji adds, however (p. 240): “We do not get much substantial evidence of the other [i.e., different from Brahmins] castes however.” See further Mabbett, 1977 (p. 439: “varṇas [in Angkor] were largely ceremonial orders”); Sanderson, 2004 (p. 394: “The superficiality of the concept of caste among the Khmers is also evident in the fact that varṇaḥ, the Indian Sanskrit term for the [four] caste- classes from Brahmin to Śūdra, was put to other use in Cambodian Sanskrit and Old Khmer. There it denotes title-groups or corporations associated with various kinds of royal service. A person could be honoured by enrolment into such a Varṇa, and new Varṇas could be created by royal decree.”). A text which seems to have been issued in the fourteenth century ce by King Kṛtanagara of East-Java prescribes: “The Śivaite’s son shall be a Śivaite, the Buddhist’s son a Buddhist, the rāja’s son a rāja, the manuh’s (common layman’s) son a manuh, the śūdra’s son a śūdra, and so on all classes shall follow their own avocations and ceremonies.” (Ensink, 1978: 188)
  
  61 Reference to Chatterji, 1928: 114.
  
  62 Reference to Chatterji, 1928: 80 f.
  
  63 Reference to Coedès, 1911: plates xii and xiii.
  
  mon with the Brahmans;64 and up to the present day there is a tradition amongst the Bakus, who are the descendants of the ancient Brahmans, that in the event of the royal family failing, a successor would be chosen from amongst them.
  
  As early as the reign of Jayavarman V (ad 968) we find evidence of the admixture of Mahāyāna Buddhism with the cult of the Royal God.
  
  The purohita should be versed in Buddhist learning and rites. He should bathe on the days of the festivals the image of the Buddha and should recite Buddhist prayers.65
  
  And the rites and duties of the purohitas remained a mixture of Hindu- ism and Mahāyānism until the introduction of Pāli Buddhism in the thirteenth century,66 after which this powerful sacerdotal caste degener- ated with their religion to the position occupied by the modern Bakus. But the Brahmans of Cambodia perhaps never sank so low as did those of Campā, where “In the Po Nagar Inscription (No. 30) we read that the king’s feet were worshipped, even by Brāhmaṇas and priests”.
  
  King Yaśovarman of Cambodia created numerous āśramas, among them some that were specifically meant for Vaiṣṇavas, Śaivas and Bud- dhists. Interestingly, in all three, including the buddhist āśrama, Brah- mins had to be honoured more than anyone else: “In the Saugatāśrama, too, the learned Brāhmaṇa should be honoured a little more than the āchārya versed in Buddhist doctrine [. . .]”.67
  
  It would be a mistake to think of the Brahmins in Southeast Asia as an endogamous group of people, as they were in India. Indeed,
  
  64 Cp. Coedès, 1964: 219: “Jayavarman V [Cambodia, 10th century] maria sa soeur Indralakshmī au brahmane hindou Divākarabhatṭ a, né dans l’Inde sur les bords de la Yamunā, auteur de diverses fondations çivaïtes”; p. 223: “Les familles brahmaniques s’alliaient souvent avec la famille royale: les mariages entre brahmanes et kshatriyas semblent avoir été fréquents, ces deux castes constituant, au-dessus de la masse, une classe à part, représentant l’élément intellectuel et la culture hindoue, sans qu’il faille en conclure que, du point de vue racial, cette aristocratie ait été très différente du reste de la population”.
  
  65 Reference to Chatterji, 1928: 163. Pāsādika (2006: 468), referring to an unpub- lished lecture by Peter Skilling, provides the following information about the second Sambor-Prei Kük inscription in Chenla: “A Sanskrit inscription […] from the reign of Īśānavarman I, records the erection of a liṅga in Śaka 549 = ce 627, by the high official Vidyāviśeṣa, a Pāśupata brahman, who was versed in grammar (śabda), the brahmani- cal systems of Vaiśeṣika, Nyāya, and Sāṃkhya, and the doctrine of the Sugata.”
  
  66 An inscription from Arakan, which Johnston (1944: 365) dates to the beginning of the ninth century, speaks of a king named Ānandacandra, who was a Mahāyāna Buddhist and an upāsaka. This did not prevent him from having four monasteries (maṭha) built for fifty Brahmins, “provided with lands and servants, furnished with musical instruments and musicians” (pp. 381–2).
  
  67 Goyal, 2006: 221.
  
  G. Coedès (1964: 54) cites a Chinese text from the 5th century which states that “dans le royaume de Touen-siun il y a plus de mille brah- manes de l’Inde. Les gens de Touen-siun pratiquent leur doctrine et leur donnent leurs filles en mariage; aussi beaucoup de ces brahmanes ne s’en vont-ils pas”.68
  
  de Casparis & Mabbett (1992: 287) sum up present knowledge about the role of Brahmins in Southeast Asia:
  
  Brahmins had great influence in the Southeast Asian courts in various capacities. As they had access to the sacred texts, the lawbooks and other literature in Sanskrit, they were employed as priests, teachers, minis- ters and counsellors: the principal advisers of the kings. Government, particularly in early centuries, depended upon such men, who were the chief available sources of literacy and administrative talent and experi- ence. As in the early Indian kingdoms, an important office was that of the purohita, a chief priest with ritual and governmental functions. The epigraphic record of the mainland kingdoms demonstrates the power- ful influence of purohitas, notably in Burma and Cambodia, where they often served under several successive rulers and provided continuity to the government in troubled times. In ninth-century Angkor, for exam- ple, Indravarman I had the services of Śivasoma, who was a relative of the earlier king Jayavarman II and was said to have studied in India under the celebrated Vedānta teacher Śaṅkara.
  
  About the origins of these Brahmins—were they Indians or not?—de Casparis and Mabbett have the following to say:69
  
  If such Brahmins were Indians (the Indian Brahmins are indeed occa- sionally mentioned in Southeast Asian inscriptions), one wonders how or why they should have left India. This is the more surprising since Indian lawbooks contain prohibitions for Brahmins against overseas travel, which was regarded as ritually polluting. These prohibitions may have had little practical effect, and would not have deterred ambitious men lured by the hope of honour and fortune in a distant land. It has been suggested that some learned Brahmins were invited by Southeast Asian rulers at a time when commercial relations between Indian and South- east Asian ports had spread the fame of such Brahmins to the courts. It is indeed likely that this happened sometimes, but probably not on a large scale. It is, for example, striking that the Indian gotra names, never omitted in Indian inscriptions, are not normally mentioned in Southeast Asia. On the other hand, in the few cases where they are mentioned it
  
  68 Coedès explains in a note (1964: 54 n. 6): “Le Touen-siun était une dépendance du Fou-nan, probablement sur la Péninsule Malaise”.
  
  69 de Casparis & Mabbett, 1992: 287.
  
  is likely that they refer to Indian Brahmins. It therefore follows that the great majority of Southeast Asian Brahmins would have been Southeast Asians, many of whom had acquired their knowledge of the Sanskrit texts and of brahmanic ritual in Indian ashrams.
  
  The services of the Southeast Asian Brahmins extended beyond the limits of any single religion:70
  
  Not only in the ‘Hindu’ courts, such as Angkor, but also in the Buddhist courts, such as those of Pagan in Burma and Sukothai in Thailand, the brahmins conducted the great ceremonies, such as the royal consecra- tion, and functioned as ministers and counsellors, but had to share their influence with that of the Buddhist monks. By its very nature Buddhism was concerned with the acquisition of spiritual merit and moral perfec- tion rather than with the rites and ceremonies of a royal court, which were left to the brahmins. The grand ceremonies in Pagan [. . .] required the services of numerous brahmins, although Theravāda was then well established. In Cambodia, as late as the thirteenth century [. . .], Jaya- varman VIII built a temple for the scholar-priest Jayamaṅgalārtha, and likewise for the brahmin Vidyeśavid, who became court sacrificial priest. The Chinese visitor Chou Ta-kuan refers to the presence of brahmins wearing the traditional sacred thread.
  
  de Casparis and Mabbett (1992: 288) draw the following conclusion:
  
  What is shown by the role of such brahmins is that it is appropriate to speak of Brahmanism as distinct from the specific cults of Śiva or Viṣṇu, or any of their innumerable kin: the priests stood for a social order and for the rituals that gave to the political or local community a sense of its unity and its place in the world.
  
  The part of this conclusion which must be emphasized is that Brah- manism is distinct from the specific cults of Śiva or Viṣṇu, or any of their innumerable kin, and that the Brahmins stood for a social order.71 This seems obvious and undeniable, and yet it is often overlooked by scholars who wish to assign Brahmanism to the category ‘religion’. In reality, Brahmanism represents primarily a social order. Only this way
  
  70 de Casparis & Mabbett, 1992: 288. Cp. Golzio, 2003: 79 f.
  
  71 Pāsādika (2006: 465), referring to Bhattacharya (1997), mentions the “synthesis of Śaivism and gruesome local cult or possibly ‘the’ indigenous religion of Cambodia”. “Originally this cult culminated in human sacrifices to the mountain-spirit performed by the king himself. [. . .] The early Cambodian kings could have had no objection to the assimilation of a primitive and gruesome cult by Brahmanism thanks to which [. . .] the mountain-spirit [. . .] became Bhadreśvara, i.e. Śiva [. . .]”
  
  can we make sense of the evidence from Southeast Asia,72 as well as of the evidence from South Asia.73
  
  It appears, then, that some of the proposals made already in 1934 (in Dutch) by J. C. van Leur still hold good.74 About South Asia he said (van Leur, 1955: 97):75
  
  The chief disseminator of the process of ‘Indianization’ was the Brahman priesthood; the aim of the ‘Brahman mission’ was not the preaching of any revealed doctrine of salvation, but the ritualistic and bureaucratic subjugation and organization of the newly entered regions. Wherever the process of ‘Indianization’ took place, ‘religious’ organization was accompanied by social organization—division in castes, legitimation of the ruling groups, assurance of the supremacy of the Brahmins. The colossal magical, ritualistic power of the Brahman priesthood was the most characteristic feature of early Indian history. The rationalistic, bureaucratic schooling of the priesthood as the intellectual group, which went to make up its great worth, its indispensability even, for any com- prehensive governmental organization, was [. . .] interwoven with the sacerdotal function. The Brahman priesthood developed high qualities in that field as well, but its decisive influence came from the magical, ritualistic power of domestication it in the absoluteness of its power was able to develop.
  
  The spread of brahmanical institutions to Southeast Asia was hardly more than a continuation of this process (pp. 103–4):
  
  The Indian priesthood was called eastward—certainly because of its wide renown—for the magical, sacral legitimation of dynastic interests and the domestication of subjects, and probably for the organization of the ruler’s territory into a state.
  
  Pollock may object to the word legitimation in these two passages. Nothing much is lost by removing it.76 The factual situation remains
  
  72 A modern example is the following (Ensink, 1978: 188): “in Bali today we see the Buddha priest and the Śiva priest ( padanda Buddha,—Śiva) officiating in one and the same religion, the Āgama Tīrtha, ‘religion of holy water’, or Āgama Hindu Bali. Both belong to the highest class, the brahmans. Outwardly they are distinguished—among other things—by the way they wear their hair, the Śivaite tying it in a knot on the crown of his head, the Buddhist combing his locks backwards and down to the neck. Each has his rules (brata) [:] the padanda Buddha is allowed to eat everything, while the diet of the padanda Śiva is subject to many restrictions.”
  
  73 See chapter 3.6, below.
  
  74 Cp. Kulke, 1986a: 256 f.
  
  75 On the ‘Indianization’ of Southeast Asia, see further Mabbett, 1977a.
  
  76 Or one might replace it with protection: “protection of the ruling groups” and “sacral protection of dynastic interests” may give less reason for objections.
  
  the same. Brahmins were called to Southeast Asia (or were found in Southeast Asia; there is no reason to insist on the Indian origin of all of them), and these Brahmins brought with them their sacred lan- guage, Sanskrit.77
  
  It will be interesting to draw also Sri Lanka into the discussion. This country was buddhist for most of its history, and it had to be governed and needed organization. Where did the Singhalese rulers find infor- mation about these matters? Lingat (1989: 152) has the following to say about this:78
  
  Où les rois de Ceylan vont-ils chercher des conseils sur l’organisation administrative du royaume, sur le choix et les attributions des ministres, sur la police des villes et des villages, sur les impôts, leur taux, leur per- ception, sur l’organisation de la justice et comment elle doit être rendue, et sur les questions multiples que pose sur le plan interne le gouverne- ment d’un Etat? Ce n’est certes pas dans les Ecritures, que ces problèmes ne concernent pas, mais dans une littérature indépendante. [. . .] il sem- ble qu’il n’y ait eu à Ceylan aucun ouvrage consacré à la politique; du moins aucun traité de littérature pâlie n’en mentionne. [. . .] Il est dès lors naturel que les rois de Ceylan se soient tournés vers la littérature sanskrite qui est fort riche en ouvrages de ce genre. Outre l’Arthaśāstra de Kautilya qui paraît bien être mentionné dans les chroniques sous le nom de Kotalla (LXIV, 3; LXX, 56) mais surtout comme traité militaire, une référence semble nettement être faite au Code de Manu sous le nom de Manunītivisārada (LXXXIV, 1). Mais, le plus souvent, il est seule- ment fait allusion à l’art de la politique, nīti, ou rājanīti, l’art de la poli- tique à l’usage des rois. On trouve aussi Manunīti (LXXX, 9: Vijayabāhu II), l’art de la politique selon Manu, expression dans laquelle le mot Manu, croyons-nous, ne vise pas nécessairement l’auteur mythique du Mānavadharmaśāstra mais plutôt le prototype du législateur humain. Manunīti, comme rājanīti, désigne l’ensemble des règles et des principes suivant lesquels la société humaine, entendez la société laïque, doit être organisée, administrée, pour fonctionner convenablement. Le Bouddha n’a touché à ce sujet qu’incidemment [. . .] Mais ce sont les ouvrages brahmaniques qui contiennent l’exposé le plus détaillé des institutions nécessaires à une bonne organisation de la société. [. . .] pour les rois de Ceylan, la société indienne, telle que la décrivent les dharmaśāstra et les ouvrages d’arthaśāstra, reste le modèle même de la société; ils ne peuvent la concevoir autrement. D’ailleurs, ils sont élevés dans une ambiance purement indienne. Les rites brahmaniques sont pratiqués à
  
  77 They also brought with them the information about the consecration of temples that we find in Indian texts such as the Kāśyapaśilpa, information which was also used in the building of buddhist structures; see Ślaczka, 2006, esp. chapters 7.3 and 7.4.
  
  78 See also Bechert, 1966: 24.
  
  la cour. Le couronnement est une institution brahmanique. Pour le futur Dutṭ hagāmaṇī, on célèbre la cérémonie de la dation du nom et celle de la première bouchée de riz (nāmadheya [. . .]; annaprāśana: XXII, 65 et 74), qui sont des saṃ skāra. A la nouvelle de la naissance prochaine de Parakkamabāhu, Mānābharaṇa fit non seulement réciter sans cesse le paritta par la communauté des bhikkhu, mais, dit la chronique (LXII, 33), à la naissance furent célébrés les divers rites prescrits par le Veda (LXII, 45) et, durant son enfance, tous les autres rites (LXII, 53), y compris le cūḍākaraṇa correspondant au sikhāmaha (LXIII, 5) et l’upanayana (LXIV, 13) qui est célébré avec une grande solennité. Il fit également accomplir par des purohita et des brahmanes versés dans le Veda et le Vedanta des sacrifices tels que le homa et d’autres rites tenus pour salutaires. Il est donc naturel que les rois de Ceylan se soient tournés vers les ouvrages brahmaniques pour y puiser des conseils sur l’art de gouverner leur royaume. Les réformes accomplies par Parakkamabāhu dans le Dakkhiṇa-dēsa quand il fut devenu roi de cette partie de l’île— réformes qui sont décrites dans le Cūlavaṃ sa (LXIX). . .et qui donnent un rare aperçu de l’administration des provinces—sont évidemment inspirées des ouvrages de nīti, l’Arthaśāstra de Kautilya et le Code de Manu. . . .
  
  The comparison with Sri Lanka is interesting in that Sanskrit never predominated there.79 Something like the Indian caste system80 sur- vives until today but, as Ryan (1953: 8) points out, “the most signifi- cant factor for an understanding of Sinhalese caste structure is not, as is commonly supposed, that the Sinhalese preserved Buddhism, but that the Sinhalese did not preserve the Brahmin”.81 The subsidiary role
  
  79 There was a Sanskrit presence; see Bechert, 2005; Chhabra, 1935: 12 f. Bechert points out that Sanskrit was and remained a requirement for the study of certain sciences, among them medicine and astrology, and was also used at the royal court; see e.g. Bechert, 2005: 35: “Der Gebrauch des Sanskrit ist in diesen frühen Perioden [i.e. until the 11th century ce] ganz deutlich auf einige, genau abgegrenzte Bereiche des kulturelen Lebens beschränkt, nämlich auf den der weltlichen Wissenschaften, den des königlichen Hofes [. . .] und auf Werke des Mahāyāna-Buddismus sowie des tantrischen Buddhismus.” The Sanskrit play called Kundamālā, dating from before the eleventh century ce, may have been composed in Anurādhapura in Ceylon; Dezsó, 2007: 10–11.
  
  80 Lingat (1989: 89 ff.) presents evidence for the presence of caste in Sri Lanka from an early period on. See further Seneviratne, 1978: 9 ff.; Ryan, 1953: 17 (“There is [. ] some doubt as to whether the Sinhalese have ever known the plethora of cul-
  
  tural differences, injunctions, tabus, and discriminations which have been the most sensational parts of the Hindu social organization”); Gombrich, 1971/1991: 345 ff. (pp. 345–6: “The Sinhalese caste system is historically and conceptually related to the Indian; but there are fewer castes, and there is less scope for ritual pollution through the violation of caste tabus than in India.”)
  
  81 The same, it appears, can be said about modern Pakistan; see Das, 2005.
  
  of Sanskrit, which is no doubt connected with a feeble presence of Brahmins in historical times,82 did not prevent the brahmanical vision of how to run a state from exerting a strong influence on the island.83 If Lingat is right, the reason in this case is not the need for legitimation but the absence of a workable alternative.84 Perhaps this applied to the countries of Southeast Asia as well, thus contributing to the explana- tion of the presence of Sanskrit and of Brahmins there.
  
  We see that it will be hard to separate Sanskrit from Brahmins, both in South and in Southeast Asia. The one complicating factor is Bud- dhism. During most of the period of the Sanskrit cosmopolis, Bud- dhists appear to have coexisted successfully with Brahmins at the royal courts of Southeast Asia. The question why Buddhists in South Asia adopted Sanskrit for their texts is essentially different, and will be dis- cussed in chapter 3.3, below.
  
  Pollock does not deny the presence of Brahmins in the different regions of Southeast Asia. The growth of a class of Khmer Brahmins, he states on p. 222 of his article (1996), is perfectly reasonable, for pre- cisely such a development occurred in Java and Bali. On the same page he notices that Indian Brahmins were occasionally imported, “as for example for the lustration of the Khmer domain in the ninth century”. Is it, in view of all this, correct to disconnect the spread of Sanskrit from the spread of Brahmins? At first sight one would think not, but
  
  82 “La présence des brahmanes à la cour du roi de Ceylan est attestée jusqu’à
  
  l’époque de Kotṭ ẹ̄ (Inscription de Parakkamabāhu VIII au XVIe siècle [. . .]). Mais leur
  
  rôle paraît avoir été éclipsé par le rājaguru, le précepteur spirituel du roi.” “Jusqu’à une époque récente, des rois bouddhistes comblèrent les brahmanes de présents. Une
  
  inscription de Parakkamabāhu VIII de Kotṭ ẹ̄ (1484–1518) relate le don du village
  
  d’Oruvila à deux purohita”. “Jusqu’au règne d’Aggabodhi Ier (568–601) et peut-être même jusqu’à une époque plus tardive, les rois singhalais eurent pour purohita un brahmane à l’instar des rois hindous.” (Lingat, 1989: 155, 93, 92)
  
  83 In medieval times the Mānava Dharmaśāstra and the Arthaśāstra were known in Sri Lanka; see Bechert, 2005: 133 f.
  
  84 This appears to be a recurring theme in the history of Brahmanism; cf. Bayly, 1999: 73–74: “By the mid-eighteenth century [the] skill [of scribal Brahmins] had become indispensable to the forms of statecraft which had emerged in the subcontinent’s pro- liferating post-Mughal realms and chiefdoms.” Interestingly, other countries—most notably Tibet, China and Japan—had political reasons to adopt Buddhism, this time without Brahmins (Samuel, 2002). It may be significant that these countries looked for political support in tantric forms of Buddhism, which exerted much less influence in Sri Lanka. On the link between Tantrism and political power, see chapter 3.8, below.
  
  there are some issues that need to be dealt with before a decision can be taken.
  
  It cannot be denied that the first political use of Sanskrit did not take place under the Sātavāhanas, who had a strong (though not exclu- sive) connection with Brahmanism, but under the western immigrant kings known as Kṣatrapas, whose brahmanical connection was less strong.85 What conclusion can be drawn from this? One more look at the inscription of the Kṣatrapa Rudradāman from the second century ce, already referred to above, may be useful. This inscription records the restoration of a lake, called Sudarśana, which had been constructed during the reign of Candragupta Maurya.86 Rudradāman’s inscription refers back to these earlier events, recalling that the lake had been dug by the governor of Candragupta Maurya and embellished for Aśoka Maurya by the Yavana king Tuṣāspha. What strikes us most in the context of our investigation is that the governor of Candragupta is referred to as “the Vaiśya Puṣyagupta” (vaiśyena puṣyaguptena).87 Here, then, there is an explicit reference to a Vaiśya. There is no need to recall that Vaiśyas constitute the third of the four brahmanical varṇas: Brahmin, Kṣatriya, Vaiśya, Śūdra. They have their place in society as conceived of in Brahmanism. This brahmanical conception of society became very popular in India, but owed this popularity to Brahmins. The vision of society as being thus hierarchically layered spread with Brahmanism and was an integral and even essential part of it. This raises a puzzling question: Rudradāman’s inscription claims that the governor of Candragupta, who ruled more than four centuries before him, had been a Vaiśya. Brahmanism and the brahmanical vision of society had little or no influence in the realm of Aśoka, even less in that of his grandfather Candragupta (see chapter 2.3, below). How can we believe that the usual brahmanical division of society played any role at the court of these rulers?
  
  Kielhorn, the editor of the Junāgaḍh inscription, was obviously
  
  aware of the problem. He made a feeble attempt to solve it in a foot- note (1906: 41 n. 8), stating: “The Vaiśyas according to Varāhamihira are a people of the western division”. But a much simpler solution would be to assume that Rudradāman, though not a “brahmanical”
  
  85 See already Lévi, 1902.
  
  86 For a description and depiction of the site, see Falk, 2006: 118 f.
  
  87 Kielhorn, 1906: 43 l. 8; cp. Hinüber, 2004: 990.
  
  ruler in any strict sense, had adopted the brahmanical vision of soci- ety. He may not have been the first to do so; perhaps he simply inher- ited it from his father and grandfather, both mentioned in the original inscription. Having adopted this view, he retroactively assigned previ- ous rulers and their collaborators a place in the brahmanical order of varṇas.88 Indeed, he refers to “all the varṇas” (p. 43 l. 9), and takes care to specify that King Tuṣāspha, who does not fit well into the system, is a Yavana, i.e., presumably a Greek.89
  
  It follows that the contrast between Rudradāman and the Sātavāhanas with regard to their brahmanical connections should not be exagger- ated. We may have no records of vedic sacrifices being carried out by Rudradāman,90 but his inscription does reveal partiality toward Brah- mins where it says:91 “he, the Mahākṣatrapa Rudradāman, in order to [benefit]92 cows and Brahmins for a thousand of years, and to increase his religious merit and fame,—without oppressing the inhabitants of the towns and country by taxes, forced labour and acts of affection—by [the expenditure of ] a vast amount of money from his own treasury and in not too long a time made the dam three times as strong in breadth and length [. . .]”
  
  It is clear, then, that Rudradāman knew and honoured Brahmins. He also knew and respected their vision of society as consisting of a num- ber of varṇas, one of them being that of the Vaiśyas.93 There is there- fore no reason to disagree with the following general appreciation:94 “It appears that the use of Sanskrit for inscriptions was promoted, though not originated, by the Scythian rulers of northern and western India in the first two centuries of the Christian era. Their motivation in
  
  88 This process of retroactive superimposition also appears to be responsible for the attribution of the Arthaśāstra to Kautilya, supposedly the minister of the same Candragupta Maurya. See chapter 2.3, below.
  
  89 Rudradāman’s own minister Suviśākha is specified as being a Pahlava (p. 45 l. 19).
  
  90 It seems unlikely that making their kings perform vedic sacrifices was among the first priorities of the Brahmins scattered over the subcontinent and beyond.
  
  91 Kielhorn, 1906: 44 l. 15; tr. p. 49. For a description and depiction of the site, see Falk, 2006: 118 f.
  
  92 This is the interpretation suggested by Kielhorn (1906: 49 n. 2).
  
  93 Pollock (2006: 177–78) himself emphasizes that “the social and [Sanskrit] gram- matical orders are related by their very nature”. He does so while commenting upon the “semantic coreferentiality” of the expression varṇa-sthiti (“preservation of lan- guage sounds” and “preservation of social orders”) which occurs in an inscription from around 1100 ce.
  
  94 Salomon, 1998: 93; emphasis mine.
  
  promoting Sanskrit was presumably a desire to establish themselves as legitimate Indian or at least Indianized rulers, and to curry the favor of the educated Brahmanical elite.”95 Indeed, “the shift to using Sanskrit, the Brahmins’ liturgical language, for the business of state was primar- ily the initiative of foreign rulers—Scythians and Kuṣāṇas—anxious to align themselves with a priestly class firmly rooted in Āryāvarta, the ‘Land of the Āryas’ [. . .] Once introduced by arrivistes, this policy was fully established as the royal standard by the imperial Guptas.”96
  
  Respect for Brahmins in South and Southeast Asia should not be confused with “conversion” to Brahmanism. This is still true at the time of the Pāla rulers of northeast India. We have, for example, a copper-plate grant of the end of the ninth century, in which King Devapāladeva appears as a devout worshipper of the Buddha. In spite of this, he gives a village to a Brahmin of the Aupamanyava gotra and Āśvalāyana śākhā.97
  
  The brahmanical vision of society is largely absent in South Asian inscriptions that are not in Sanskrit and whose makers or instigators have no association with Brahmanism. It is absent from the inscrip- tions of Aśoka.98 They refer to none of the four varṇas except the Brahmins, nor to the system as a whole.99 The same is also true of the early Tamil inscriptions, edited and studied by Iravatham Mahadevan (2003), which concern Jainas but not Brahmins, and depict a society
  
  95 Lubin (2005: 94) states: “Perhaps the key detail that might throw light on Rudradāman’s motive in having this inscription composed in Sanskrit is the descrip- tion of him as ‘having attained wide fame for mastering, remembering, fathoming, and practicing the great sciences of word-and-meaning, music, logic, and so forth’ (śabdārthagāndharvvanyāyādyānāṃ vidyānāṃ mahatīnāṃ pāraṇadhāraṇavijñāna- prayogāvāptavipulakīrttinā [l. 13]). The notion that expertise in the various branches of vidyā was the dharma of a kṣatriya directly reflects the influence of the brahmanical doctrine of Sanskrit learning as a criterion of high varṇa. The fact that this Indo- Scythian ruler was one of the first to employ Sanskrit in a political forum suggests that this innovation was a calculated effort to demonstrate publicly the legitimacy of his rule by embracing the sacred authority of the Brahmins.”
  
  96 Lubin, 2005: 94.
  
  97 Kielhorn, 1892; Barnett, 1926.
  
  98 There is a passage in the fifth Rock Edict which has sometimes been interpreted as concerning the four varṇas. The important words have the form bhaṭamayesu baṃ bhanibbhesu, with variants. The interpretation of these words is far from obvi- ous. Bloch (1950: 104) does not translate these words, but comments in a note (n. 10): “Très obscur. On a tiré mayesu, ou plutôt mayyesu, de marya, ou de arya avec un
  
  –m– euphonique; donc ‘serfs et nobles, brahmanes et bourgeois’: en somme les quatre castes?”
  
  99 See, e.g., the indexes in Hultzsch, 1925; Schneider, 1978; Andersen, 1990.
  
  with an “absence of a priestly hierarchy” (p. 162). It is equally true of other inscriptions in Kharoṣthī, judging by Konow’s index,100 and of most non-Sanskrit inscriptions in Brāhmī that precede 150 ce.101 Among the exceptions we must count, not surprisingly, Nāsik Cave Inscription no. 2 of the Sātavāhanas, the one which also contains the expression ekabamhaṇa (Skt. ekabrāhmaṇa): it has the term khatiya (Skt. kṣatriya), refers to the four varṇas (cātuvaṇa), to the twice-born (dija), and even to the (brahmanical) three objects of human activity (tivaga).102 Also a number of Pallava inscriptions fall in this category.103 Rudradāman, one of the early rulers to refer to the brahmanical (di-) vision of society, is also one of the first to use Sanskrit. Is this coinci- dence? The obvious answer to this question must be: no.
3. The Brahmanical Colonization of the Past
  
  The Brahmanism that succeeded in imposing itself, and its language, on regions that had thus far never heard of it was a reinvented Brah- manism. It was not a simple continuation of the vedic priesthood, but something new that proposed far more than simply executing sacrifices for rulers who needed them. Brahmanism had become a socio-politi- cal ideology, but one that disposed of a number of tools in the service of the one ultimate goal: establishing the superiority of the Brahmins in all domains that the ideology claimed were theirs. This included securing their privileged position in virtually all realms connected with
  
  100 See the index in Konow, 1929.
  
  101 Cp. the index of miscellaneous terms in Lüders, 1912.
  
  102 Senart, 1906: 60 l. 4–6. Bhandarkar (1938: 33) proposes to understand the term khatiya as referring to a tribe in northwestern India, but the multitude of brahmanical terms shows that no doubt members of the second varṇa (Kṣatriya) are meant.
  
  103 It may be useful to recall G. Bühler’s (1892: 5) observation concerning a Pal- lava grant: “Like the great Nānāghāṭ inscription of Sātakanni’s widow Nāyanikā and like the Elliot grant of Vijayabuddhavarman’s queen, [our grant] shows that the use of Prākrit in the older inscriptions is not due to the influence of Buddhism, but that in early times Prākrti was the official language of the Indian kings, while the use of Sanskrit was still confined to the Brahmanical schools. Our grant and the other two documents mentioned were issued by adherents of the Brahmanical faith. The use of Sanskrit in the comminatory verses, included in the Elliot grant, and in the maṅgala at the end of our grant, show that the said language was not unknown to the persons who composed the text. If, nevertheless, the chief portions of the grants are written in Prākrit, some reason, not of a religious nature, must have dictated the use of the vulgar idiom.”
  
  the supernatural in all of its forms: predicting the future through read- ing signs (bodily, astrological, etc.); providing ritual protection on all scales, including the use of curses, talismans, etc.; curing the ill by means of magically efficacious incantations and the like; and so on. It also included counselling rulers in all matters related to society and politics.
  
  Among the methods used by the new Brahmanism to attain its goals we must count the adoption of a new life-style (one aspect of this new life-style will be studied in chapter 2.4, below), and the composition of literary works that address both a brahmanical and a non-brah- manical audience to emphasize the features and claims that Brahmins presented as rightfully and inherently theirs. All these tools share one feature: they all deny that the new Brahmanism is new at all. Brah- manism and all that is part of it has always been there, and is the very opposite of new. The sacred language of the Brahmins, for example, came to be thought of as being without beginning: Sanskrit is eternal, the original language that is as old as or older than the world itself.104 The same applies to other aspects of brahmanical culture.
  
  This tendency to colonize the past expresses itself in a particularly
  
  interesting manner in the way in which Brahmanism came to think of the cause of their past agonies. Remember that the Maurya empire had spelt disaster for Brahmanism. What better way to take revenge than by claiming that this mighty empire, far from almost vanquishing Brah- manism, had obeyed the brahmanical order of things? Rudradāman’s inscription, studied in the preceding chapter, shows that this is what he, or his advisors, believed. What is more, the Maurya empire had itself been created by brahmanical acumen.105 This claim took shape in the story of Cāṇakya, the brahmanical minister of Candragupta.
  
  Candragupta Maurya was the creator of the Maurya empire.106 Under him and his successors, this empire united under one sceptre most of the South Asian subcontinent and some regions outside it (most notably in what today is called Afghanistan). We have direct evidence of the extent of the Maurya empire thanks to the so-called edicts of Aśoka, Candragupta’s grandson. These edicts also provide us
  
  104 For further ideas about the original language, see chapter 3.4, below.
  
  105 Interestingly, also the creation of the Vijayanagara empire in the 14th century ce came to be (incorrectly) attributed at least in part to a famous brahmanical scholar, Mādhava-Vidyāraṇya; see Kulke, 1985.
  
  106 See e.g. Thapar, 2002: 174 ff.; Witzel, 2003: 78 ff.
  
  with contemporary information about Aśoka’s policies and personal thoughts. They are virtually the only contemporary evidence we have on the Maurya empire. Candragupta himself left us no inscriptions, even though there are accounts from outside India, most notably the information (or what is left of it) provided by Megasthenes, the Seleu- cid ambassador who spent time in Candragupta’s capital around the year 300 bce. Apart from this, we depend on more recent sources, whose historical reliability is not always guaranteed.
  
  We have already seen that Brahmanism found itself at the loosing end of the political unification of northern India. What is more, it had to transform itself in order to survive. In spite of this, the tradition of Cāṇakya claims the opposite, by stating that a Brahmin created the empire to begin with. Cāṇakya is furthermore identified with Kautilya, the author of the Arthaśāstra. The Arthaśāstra gives detailed indica- tions on the way a state should be run, and there can be no doubt that its advice has been taken to heart by numerous rulers over the centuries.
  
  This tradition is in obvious conflict with our reflections about the state of Brahmanism under the Mauryas. If it is true that Candragupta and the empire he established spelt disaster for Brahmanism, if it is further true that neither Candragupta nor any of his successors had any interest in Brahmanism, it becomes difficult to believe that this very empire was created by a Brahmin. It is possible to believe either that the Maurya empire was a disaster for traditional Brahmanism or that it was created by a Brahmin, but very difficult to believe both at the same time.
  
  These doubts take shape in two questions in particular. Can we use the Arthaśāstra as evidence to find out more about the way Can- dragupta organized his empire? And is it true that the Maurya empire was created with the indispensable help of a Brahmin minister?
  
  It is important to keep these two questions apart. Theoretically, it is possible that the Maurya empire was created with the help of a Brahmin minister, who was yet not the author of the Arthaśāstra. It is equally conceivable that the Arthaśāstra can justifiably be used to find out more about the way Candragupta organized his empire, without believing that this text, or the whole of it, was composed by a Brahmin.
  
  Consider first the tradition which claims that Candragupta had a brahmanical minister, Cāṇakya, who was instrumental in creating the Maurya empire. Scholars have pointed out that the earliest sources do
  
  not mention him, and that the sources that do mention him are sepa- rated from the times to which they refer by many centuries.107 More- over, the brahmanical tradition raises the political skills of Cāṇakya to such a level that there was little for Candragupta to do but fol- low the advice of his minister. The propagandistic value of this story can easily be appreciated. Future rulers who heard it were reminded of the importance of finding a suitable brahmanical counsellor. In other words, there is a priori little reason to accept this tradition at its face value, and a good deal of reason to suspect that it was invented for propagandistic purposes. It seems advisable to remain wary with regard to the legend of Cāṇakya.
  
  Let us therefore forget Cāṇakya, at least for the time being, and turn to the text of the Arthaśāstra. This text has intrigued scholars since its first modern publication, and attempts have been made to find out whether it is a unitary text, and whether anything sensible can be said about its date of composition.
  
  Regarding the unitary nature of the text, the following observations can be made. The Arthaśāstra consists of verses and prose. Hartmut Scharfe (1968; 1993) has argued that at least two persons left their traces in the composition of this work, one of whom wrote in verse, the other one in prose. Scharfe adduces several arguments in support of this, among them the fact that the contents of the verses do not always agree with those of the prose. The verse text, moreover, calls its author Kautilya in the very beginning and states that he tore away the land of the Nandas at the very end, while the prose text calls itself a compilation in the first line and its author Viṣṇugupta in the last.108 The exact relationship between the portions of Kautilya and those of Viṣṇugupta is not clear. The concluding lines of the text state that Viṣṇugupta composed both Sūtra and Bhāṣya. What exactly is meant is again not clear. It is possible that the verses and parts of verses
  
  107 Bongard-Levin, 2001; Trautmann, 1971: 10–67. Willis (2009: 201 & 325 n. 163) misleadingly states that the “Milindapañho refers to the clash between the Nandas on one side and Candragupta and Cāṇakya on the other”, with a reference to T. W. Rhys Davids, The Questions of King Milinda, SBE, vol. 36 (Oxford, 1894): 147–48; to my knowledge the Milindapañha contains no such reference.
  
  108 Scharfe, 1968: 80–81. Note that the text is only ascribed to Kautilya in its verses, which, as convincingly argued by McClish (2009: 117; 143 ff.), constitute a later addition.
  
  adopted in the prose are referred to as sūtras. This custom is adopted in some other texts known to us.109
  
  The concluding lines of Viṣṇugupta are interesting in this context.
  
  They form a verse in āryā metre and read:
  
  dṛṣtvā vipratipattiṃ bahudhā śāstreṣu bhāṣyakārāṇām/ svayam eva viṣṇuguptaś cakāra sūtraṃ ca bhāṣyaṃ ca//
  
  The second line means that Viṣṇugupta himself made Sūtra and Bhāṣya, which does not exclude the possibility that he borrowed exten- sively from earlier authors, as we shall see. The first line can be inter- preted in different ways. Vipratipatti means basically ‘opposition’ or ‘contradiction’. The line may therefore speak of the opposition of the Bhāṣyakāras against the Sūtra, or against each other. In the first case it concerns an incorrect interpretation of the Sūtra, in the second a difference of opinion among themselves. Another and at least equally important difficulty lies in the word śāstreṣu. Does this word refer to the books, or sciences, on which the Bhāṣyakāras wrote their Bhāṣyas? Another interpretation is possible. The whole line may be understood to speak about the opposition of the Bhāṣyakāras in the Śāstras.110 This would mean that the Bhāṣyakāras were at the same time the writers of Śāstras. This is less peculiar than it seems. Viṣṇugupta describes himself in the same verse as the author of a Bhāṣya, but he is also the author of a Śāstra, the Arthaśāstra. A parallel case is constituted by the Yoga Bhāṣya, which calls itself—including the sūtras contained in it—Yogaśāstra.111 A Śāstra is in these cases a work which com- bines sūtras (or kārikās) and Bhāṣya, bringing a number of elements together and uniting them into one. This is exactly what Viṣṇugupta’s Arthaśāstra says in its first line:
  
  . . . yāvanty arthaśāstrāṇi pūrvācāryaiḥ prasthāpitāni prāyaśas tāni saṃhṛtyaikam idam arthaśāstraṃ kṛtam
  
  This single (eka) [work called] Arthaśāstra has mainly been made by compiling all the Arthaśāstras produced by earlier teachers.112
  
  109 Among them the Abhidharmakośa Bhāṣya and Sthiramati’s commentary on the
  
  Madhyāntavibhāga Śāstra; see Bronkhorst, 1991.
  
  110 Falk (1986: 59, 58 n. 12) has a third interpretation: “Viṣṇugupta sah häufig einen Widerspruch in den Lehren der Kommentar-Verfasser . . .”.
  
  111 A further example of this usage is constituted by the buddhist text that calls itself Madhyāntavibhāga-kārikā Bhāṣya, Madhyāntavibhāga-sūtra Bhāṣya and Madhyāntavibhāga Śāstra.
  
  112 Note that Arthaśāstra 2.10.63 claims a similar activity for Kautilya: sarvaśāstrāṇy anukramya prayogam upalabhya ca/ kauṭilyena narendrārthe śāsanasya vidhiḥ kṛtaḥ//
  
  It seems clear that several authors have contributed to the Arthaśāstra as we now know it. The prose sections may contain parts that derive from various earlier commentators. The statistical investigations of Th.
  
  R. Trautmann (1971) do indeed support multiple authorship.113 It seems, moreover, safe to say that the text in its present shape is much more recent than the time of Candragupta. Some scholars date it between the middle of the second century ce and the fourth century ce.114 One scholar, Michael Willis (2009), argues in favour of the most recent of these possible dates, i.e., the fourth century ce. He bases an argument on the fact that Kāmandaki, author of a work called Nītisāra, celebrates the qualities and achievements of Viṣṇugupta, Kāmandaki’s master in polity and statecraft. Viṣṇugupta, as we saw, is presented as the name of the author of the Arthaśāstra in its present form. Willis further argues that the opening verse of the Nītisāra can be understood as an oblique dedication to Candragupta II, the Gupta ruler who ruled circa ce 375–
  
  415. He concludes from this that “the archaeological and textual evi-
  
  dence points to a date in the mid-fourth century for the Arthaśāstra” (Willis, 2009: 62).115 Even if we remain prudent with regard to Willis’s final conclusion, it seems clear that the Arthaśāstra as we now know it does not date from the time of Candragupta Maurya.
  
  Are we at least entitled to accept the attribution of some portion of the text to a minister of Candragupta Maurya? This is highly improb- able. The fact that no writing was used in India at the time of Can-
  
  “After going through all the śāstras in detail and after observing the practice (in such matters), Kautilya has made these rules about edicts for the sake of kings.”
  
  113 For a discussion of Trautmann’s methods, see Fosse, 1997: 73–82. On multiple authorship, see also Falk, 1986, esp. p. 69; Bronkhorst, 1991.
  
  114 So Willis, 2004: 57 n. 114. It dates from “the first or perhaps the second century ad” according to Scharfe (1993: 293).
  
  115 Willis (2009: 170) cites and translates the relevant verses of the Nītisāra, and it is clear from these that they can be read as indicating that Viṣṇugupta destroyed the Nan- das and created an empire for Candragupta: yasyābhicāravajreṇa vajrajvalanatejasaḥ/ papāta mūlataḥ śrīmān suparvā nandaparvataḥ// ekākī mantraśaktyā yaḥ śaktyā śaktidharopamaḥ/ ājahāra nṛcandrāya candraguptāya medinīm// nītiśāstrāmṛtaṃ dhīmān arth[a]śāstramahodadheḥ/ samuddadhe namas tasmai viṣṇuguptāya ved- hase// “Obeisance to [that] Viṣṇugupta, whose magical spell, splendid as a flash of lightning, uprooted the foundation of the mountain-like Nanda, prosperous and pow- erful; who, like the weapon-bearing Kārttikeya, used his weapon of wise counsel to single-handedly secure the world for Candragupta, that prince among men; saluta- tions to that author, who produced the nector of Nītiśāstra out of the mighty ocean of Arthaśāstra.”
  
  dragupta Maurya is one reason to entertain doubts.116 Another one is that the Arthaśāstra presupposes a kingdom that can be surrounded by more powerful rivals, whereas the empire of Candragupta Maurya and his successors could not be encircled.117 Then there is the obvi- ous advantage, already pointed out before, which more recent Brah- mins could derive from the claim that the Maurya empire—which had not been sympathetic to them—had really been created by a Brah- min, using the methods which those more recent Brahmins promoted among their contemporaries.
  
  We still have to consider the possibility that the oldest core of the Arthaśāstra was not composed by a Brahmin (or by Brahmins), and may therefore conceivably preserve traces of the way the Maurya empire (whether the empire of Candragupta Maurya or that of one of his successors) was organized. A doctoral dissertation recently submit- ted to the University of Texas at Austin, by Mark McClish (2009), is highly relevant in this context. McClish comes to the conclusion that “the ideology of Brahmanism, which promotes the political interests of the brahmanical community, was a later addition to a text previ- ously devoid of such concerns” (p. vi). There was, he claims (p. 317), “sometime around the turn of the millennium, a comprehensive artic- ulation of the state (within śāstric convention) that displayed little, if any, evidence of the political interests of the brahmanical commu- nity (the so-called ‘prakaraṇa-text’). And, in one major overhaul (the adhyāya redaction), a religious ideology had been inserted into the text sufficient to recast the entire project of statecraft as being carried out within a greater religious order.”
  
  I find McClish’s arguments on the whole convincing. We must
  
  however keep in mind that he would be the last to claim that the prakaraṇa-text is the original or earliest Arthaśāstra; it seems to pre- serve traces of interpolations, even though a reconstruction of an even earlier text seems for the time being impossible. The prakaraṇa-text as McClish has reconstructed it, though free from evidence of the political interests of the brahmanical community, is not altogether free from brahmanical elements. Indeed, McClish believes (p. 310) “that it would be erroneous to draw the conclusion that the prakaraṇa-text of
  
  116 Note that the Arthaśāstra (2.10 and elsewhere) is familiar with writing and scribes (lekhaka).
  
  117 Fussman, 1987–88: 46.
  
  the Arthaśāstra is somehow anti-brahmanical or non-brahmanical. . . . On the contrary, the text seems to assume a privileged social position for Brahmins, even though it does not address it in its policy or law. Moreover, the king’s prime minister, the mantripurohita, his astrol- ogers, diviners, and many other functionaries were almost certainly Brahmins.” The prakaraṇa-text may well be “a text written by Brah- mins and possibly also for Brahmins, at least in part” (p. 311). The fact that it was composed in Sanskrit further supports this assumption. But judging by its contents, “it doesn’t appear that varṇadharma had made a very large impression on kings and states in the period in which it was composed” (p. 312).
  
  The prakaraṇa-text, then, was not a text used in organizing the Maurya empire. Quite on the contrary, it represents an earlier and as yet less confident brahmanical attempt to develop a śāstra on state- craft. As such, it is an exceedingly important and interesting historical document, but not, I repeat, because it supposedly tells us something about the Maurya empire: it does not.118 It does, on the other hand, appear to provide us with information about the early development of Brahmanism as a socio-political ideology, a topic that deserves more attention than can be given to it here.
  
  The Arthaśāstra, then, may not be a reliable source for finding out the way in which Candragupta’s empire was run. If our earlier reflec- tions are right, it is rather an expression of the brahmanical reaction against the political changes his empire had brought about. It was because of the Maurya empire that Brahmanism had to reinvent itself. It was because of that empire that Brahmanism transformed itself from a ritual tradition linked to local rulers in a relatively restricted part of India into a socio-political ideology that succeeded in imposing itself on vast parts of South and Southeast Asia, together covering an area larger than the Roman empire ever did.
  
  If, then, the Arthaśāstra is not a reliable source of information for Candragupta Maurya and his empire, are there other sources that are more reliable? There are, and a particularly important one is the testi-
  
  118 In McClish’s words (p. 315 n. 472): “[W]hat we have in the Arthaśāstra is not a description, nor even an idealization, of any given historical state. It is a set of inter- twined, exhaustive refractions of the state within the contours of śāstric priorities.” McClish finishes his study with the following cautious words (p. 328): “Whether any part of [the Arthaśāstra] may be used for the Mauryan period is as yet unclear. Con- siderations for dating the prakaraṇa-text certainly deserve their own study once the character of its composition is known more clearly.”
  
  mony left by Megasthenes, a Greek visitor who spent time at the court of Candragupta Maurya, in Pātaliputra. Megasthenes was an ambassa- dor of king Seleucus, and wrote a book containing his observations on India, fragments of which have survived in the works of other Greek authors. We will see that the picture we can derive from this text agrees in a crucial respect with the picture presented so far.
  
  The no doubt most puzzling feature of the testimony left by Meg- asthenes is his account of Indian society as being composed of seven classes, viz., the philosophers, farmers, shepherds and hunters, arti- sans and tradesmen, warriors, inspectors, and advisers and council- lors. Numerous modern scholars have racked their brains trying to make sense of this enumeration. A number of them have tried to bring this list in agreement with the traditional brahmanical division of society into four varṇas, others, in desperation, have claimed that Megasthenes imposed categories that he had brought from Egypt or somewhere else.119 No one seems to have stated what seems now obvi- ous, viz. that Megasthenes spent time in Magadha during a period when this region had not yet been brahmanized. Megasthenes’ puz- zling enumeration constitutes in this way a striking confirmation of our point of departure, viz., that the region of Magadha had not been brahmanized at the time of Candragupta. Recall that brahmanization means, first of all, the imposition of the brahmanical vision of society, typically into four varṇas. In Magadha, at the time of Candragupta, people did not think of themselves as being hierarchically organized in this particular manner, just as people of the same region had not thought of themselves in that manner at the time of the Buddha. Indeed, at the time of Candragupta, the brahmanization of society still belonged to a distant future.
  
  The preceding reflections show that the new picture of Candragupta and his empire that is emerging is not quite the same as the one cher- ished by tradition. The tradition, moreover, is clearly a brahmanical tradition, whose purpose was altogether transparent: to project back into the past a picture of the role Brahmins have to play in creat- ing and governing a kingdom. The fact that the legend of Cāṇakya is not confined to brahmanical sources merely testifies to the fact that this reconstruction of the past was not confronted with organized
  
  119 See Karttunen, 1997: 82–87.
  
  opposition. Even the Buddhists, who glorified the memory of Emperor Aśoka as a buddhist ruler, mention the name of Cāṇakya (Cāṇakka in Pāli) in their Mahāvaṃ sa (5.16). The rule of the Mauryas, it appears, was remembered in various ways by Brahmins and Buddhists alike. Rudradāman’s inscription, considered earlier, provides further evi- dence for this, for it refers to Candragupta Maurya and several events and persons of his time. This shared memory, it appears, could be moulded by Brahmins in a manner that suited their purposes. Such colonization of the past became all the easier in later days when the influence of Brahmins at the court had become a fact with which all were familiar. We will see in a later chapter (3.5) that the Buddhists of the subcontinent came to reformulate their own past in brahmanical terms. Accepting that the Maurya empire had been created with the help of a brahmanical minister may have come to be looked upon as natural, even by Buddhists.
4. The Brahmanization of Borrowed Features

One important aspect of the new Brahmanism has not as yet been dis- cussed. Brahmanism made a major effort to assure its separate iden- tity. Codes of behaviour were adopted that guaranteed that Brahmins would always stand out and be thought of as examples incorporating values and principles that were there for others to imitate, or respect. Part of the literature created by Brahmanism during the centuries around the beginning of the Common Era—such as the Dharma- and Gṛhya-sūtras—is primarily directed at Brahmins themselves, and details the behaviour they are supposed to adopt at all times.

A detailed study of this literature and of its significance for the new Brahmanism must be postponed to another occasion. The present chapter will concentrate on one feature of renascent Brahmanism, its association with the hermitages called āśramas. This particular feature, it will be argued, was no brahmanical invention, but an adaptation of a notion borrowed from the religions of Greater Magadha.

We have seen that at least from the time of the Mauryas on, shelters came to be created for the ascetic members of the religious movements of Greater Magadha, primarily the Jainas, the Ājīvikas and the Bud- dhists. Initially these gifts were presumably just shelters created for the ascetic members of these communities, where they might spend the

rainy seasons. In due time these shelters were also allowed to profit from the produce of a piece of land or of a village. In such cases the donor, normally the ruler or someone close to him, stipulated that the revenue that would normally accrue to him in the form of taxes would henceforth be used for the upkeep of the shelter and for feeding its inhabitants.

The Brahmins could not profit from this largesse. In order not to loose out, they created a new brahmanical institution out of thin air, so to say. They invented the brahmanical hermitage, āśrama in Sanskrit. The thesis here to be explored is that hermitages are the brahmani- cal response to the dwellings, later monasteries, of buddhist and jaina ascetics, places that were frequent objects of generosity.120

Monasteries, whether buddhist or other, are not always totally and exclusively dedicated to spiritual pursuits. But ideally they are. And without the ideal, monasteries would not benefit from donations pro- vided by the rich and powerful.

With this in mind, let us consider brahmanical hermitages. Their depiction in brahmanical literature is almost without exception idyl- lic.121 An example is provided by the probably best known āśrama, the one described in Kālidāsa’s famous play Abhijñānaśākuntala. This play contains a scene in which King Duṣyanta, in hot pursuit of an deer, is stopped with the words:122 “No, no Your Majesty! Don’t kill him, he’s a deer of the hermitage.” It turns out that Duṣyanta, without realizing it, has come close to the hermitage of the sage Kaṇva where, we now learn, deer cannot be killed. The king is subsequently invited to visit the hermitage and does not fail to recognize the signs:

Those grains of wild rice beneath the trees must have dropped from fledgling mouths in parrots’ nests,

While the oily stones here and there must have been used for crushing ingudī nuts.

The deer are so trustful their pace doesn’t alter at the noise of our approach,

120 This thesis is not altogether new. Witzel (2006: 476 n. 57) wonders “whether the forest idylls of the [Mahābhārata] (such as that of Śakuntalā and her stepfather Kāṇva) are, in reality, a copy of the jaina practice of establishing ascetic’s dwellings (or caves) in the south”. The thesis presented in this chapter does not exclude that shelters, of whatever kind, were also provided in the North, and also to ascetics who were not Jainas, already during the centuries preceding the Common Era.

121 See, e.g., Shee, 1986: 306 f.; Pontillo, 2009.

122 Tr. Coulson, 1981.

And on the paths from the pool clothes made of bark have dripped long trails of water. (tr. Coulson)

Hermitages obey different rules of behaviour than other parts of the kingdom, rules which even the king must obey. Yet a hermitage, too, needs the protection of the king. This is clear from the compliment which Duṣyanta receives from one of its inhabitants: “By seeing how the ascetics’ holy rites are free of all hindrance, you will realize how much your bow-scarred arm protects.”123

Hermitages of this kind, i.e. places inhabited by ascetically inclined Brahmins, are a common feature of brahmanical literature. They are frequently mentioned in the two Sanskrit epics—the Mahābhārata and the Rāmāyaṇa—and in more recent brahmanical literature, but not in the vedic Saṃhitās, Brāhmaṇas and early Upaniṣads.124 This raises the question: how, when and why did this institution arise? Is it true that “[m]ost of even the largest āśrama-s [. . .] began as a simple dwelling of a sādhu who had ceased travelling and settled, frequently after many years of pilgrimage to holy places throughout the Indian subcontinent”?125 This chapter will explore the alternative possibility suggested above.

Romila Thapar (2005: 164) makes the following observation about Kālidāsa’s play: “The āśrama of the Kaṇvas carries traces of a new

123 The manner in which Duṣyanta, wishing to conceal his identity, initially presents himself suggests that beside protection also supervision of hermitages was the respon- sibility of rulers. Duṣyanta initially claims to have been appointed by the king to the office of Superintendent of Religion (dharmādhikāre niyukta). For a discussion of this function here and elsewhere, see Sanderson, 2009: 104–105 n. 220.

124 “In the older vedic literature the word āśrama in the sense of a hermitage sel- dom occurs. Virtually the only example of the word in a śruti-text is an āśrama called Vasiṣthaśilā in Gopathabrāhmaṇa 1,2,8.” (Tsuchida, 1991: 79–80; similarly Olivelle, 1993: 18).

125 Clark, 2006: 29. It is possible to wonder, with Annemarie Mertens (2005: 255 n. 95), whether there really were brahmanical ascetics. As she puts it: “Denkbar wäre . . ., dass [die brahmanischen Asketen] lediglich ein weiteres ‘Konstrukt’ der beiden Grup- pen (i.e., Brahmins and Buddhists, JB) darstellen, das ihnen zur eigenen Profilierung diente”. It would indeed be interesting to know whether the ecological conditions of the Indian subcontinent make it possible for an individual to survive on nothing but the fruits and roots which he comes across in his corner of the forest, without any access to the agricultural products of society (and without the use of animal prod- ucts); yet this is what the normative texts suggest. Wrangham (2009: ch. 1) shows that survival in the wild without cooking is scarcely if at all possible for humans. And the BBC television series “Wild Food” by Ray Mears (2007) reminds us of the massive amount of time hunter-gatherers require to find and prepare their food; this hardly corresponds to the image of the peaceful life of the brahmanical ascetic in his āśrama who, moreover, is not supposed to hunt.

incipient institution which was to develop into the agrahāras of post- Gupta times, institutions which changed the socio-economic landscape. Tax-free land was donated by the king for settlement by brāhmaṇas which could be in areas already under cultivation or newly opened to cultivation. These were to become powerful nuclei and networks of brahmanical culture.”

Thapar’s remark suggests that two initially different institutions started influencing each other at the time of Kālidāsa, that people began to think of āśramas as being similar to agrahāras even though they were originally different from each other. But is this correct? Were āśramas and agrahāras originally different institutions that sub- sequently came to influence each other, or were they rather, right from the beginning, two aspects of one and the same institution? Or is the historical situation perhaps more complex than either of these two possibilities?

At first sight the Arthaśāstra appears to support the view that two different institutions are involved. In its chapter on the settlement of the countryside this text states:126 “He should grant [lands] to priests, preceptors, chaplains (purohita) and Brahmins learned in the Vedas [as] gifts to Brahmins (brahmadeya), exempt from fines and taxes, with inheritance passing on to corresponding heirs, [and] to heads of departments, accountants and others, and to gopas, sthānikas, ele- phant-trainers, physicians, horse-trainers and couriers, [lands] without the right of sale or mortgage.” This passage speaks about brahmadeyas, a term which is close in meaning to agrahāra and is sometimes com- pounded with it in the early sources (brahmadeyāgrahāra; see below). Another passage of the Arthaśāstra speaks about land to be given to ascetics (tapasvin):127 “On land unsuitable for agriculture, he should allot pastures for cattle. And he should grant to ascetics wildernesses (araṇya) for Veda-study and soma-sacrifices, with safety promised to [everything] immovable and movable in them, one goruta at the most.”

126 Arthaśāstra 2.1.7: ṛtvigācāryapurohitaśrotriyebhyo brahmadeyāny adaṇḍakarāṇy abhirūpadāyādakāni prayacchet, adhyakṣasaṃ khyāyakādibhyo gopasthānikānīkasthac- ikitsakāśvadamakajaṅghākārikebhyaś ca vikriyādhānavarjāni. Ed., tr. Kangle.

127 Arthaśāstra 2.2.1–2: akṛṣyāyāṃ bhūmau paśubhyo vivītāni prayacchet/ pradiṣṭābh- ayasthāvarajaṅgamāni ca brahmasomāraṇyāni tapasvibhyo gorutaparāṇi prayacchet//. Ed., tr. Kangle. This is the beginning of the Prakaraṇa called Bhūmicchidrāpidhāna, on which see Hinüber, 2005: 491 ff.

As stated above, two different forms of land grants seem to be spoken about in these passages, which might be characterized, respectively, as rewards for past (and perhaps ongoing) services, and as support for future religious practices. The āśrama in Kālidāsa’s play apparently belongs to the second category.

The Arthaśāstra also speaks of āśramas in the sense ‘hermitage’. They may need adjudication in the royal court (1.19.29), they figure in a list of isolated places (2.35.14), in conquered territory they must be honoured (13.5.11). Here one’s first impression is that these āśramas should be connected with the second category of donated land.

But let us not jump to conclusions. Brahmins can be the benefi- ciaries of both kinds of land grants. Indeed, given that Veda-study and soma-sacrifices are brahmanical activities, we must assume that Brahmins were the ones that would primarily profit from the second kind of land grant; they are also explicitly and prominently mentioned in connection with the first kind. If we now confine our attention to the Brahmin recipients of both kinds of grants, we have to ask what difference it would make to receive one or the other. The Brahmins listed to receive the first kind of land grant are priests (ṛtvij), pre- ceptors (ācārya), chaplains (purohita) and Brahmins learned in the Vedas (śrotriya). All of these are presumably involved in vedic study and vedic ritual. It goes almost without saying that, from the point of view of the Arthaśāstra, they will continue these activities if and when they retire to the land that has been granted to them. Like the ascet- ics, they too will be involved in Veda-study and sacrifices, whether soma-sacrifices or other kinds. It follows that, at least in theory, the end result of the two kinds of land grants to Brahmins is very similar, for both types of Brahmins are expected to continue carrying out their ritual activities and Veda studies.

The buddhist canon, too, makes a distinction, this time between

Brahmins who have received a brahmadeya (brahmadeyya in Pāli) and those who live in āśramas (Pāli assama): the former are often depicted as being rich, the latter as ascetics.128 However, the opposition may have to be taken with a grain of salt, as it was apparently already by the composers and editors of the buddhist Suttas. Tsuchida, describing

128 Tsuchida, 1991. On pp. 56–7 Tsuchida gives a list of brahmadeyas figuring in the Nikāya texts; see also Wagle, 1966: 18–19. Note that the mention of these two kinds of Brahmins in the buddhist canon does not necessarily imply that they existed already at the time of the Buddha.

the ascetic Keṇiya, is led to observe (1991: 82): “we must admit that the Keṇiya depicted in the Sela-sutta exhibits several features which do not fit with the image of a hermit. For instance, one who was capa- ble of giving a feast for one thousand two hundred and fifty monks all at the same time could hardly have been found even among the mahāsāla-Brahmins, [not] to say anything of the hermits.” Tsuchida attributes these features to the narrator’s exaggeration or even cari- caturization, “which blurs to no small extent the essential difference between Keṇiya and those wealthy Brahmins living in villages”. This may be correct, but the exaggeration may also be explained by the fact that the narrator knew that there was a continuity between these two kinds of Brahmins, and therefore that the difference between them was not all that essential. Both, at any rate, were preoccupied with vedic ritual in various forms, and with the transmission of vedic texts.129

The importance of ritual activities and Veda studies in the case of

recipients of agrahāras is confirmed by inscriptional evidence from various periods. A copper-plate from Gujarat, dated 812 ce, speci- fies that a local ruler donates a village to a number of Brahmins “for the increase of the religious merit of my parents and of myself; for the sake of acquiring a reward in this world and in the next; [and] for maintaining the bali, the caru, the vaiśvadeva, the agnihotra, the sacrificial rites, etc.”.130 Bali, to cite Apte’s dictionary, is the offering of a portion of the daily meal of rice, grain, ghee &c. to all creatures, caru the oblation of rice or barley boiled for presentation to the gods and the manes, vaiśvadeva an offering to all deities. The maintenance of the bali, caru, vaiśvadeva, agnihotra and other rites is a frequent theme in inscriptions. It is, for example, the reason for the gift of a village to a Brahmin recorded on copper plates from Baroda dated 609 or 610 ce.131 Another inscription on copper-plates from Gujarat, this one dated 910–911 ce, concerns the gift of a village to a Brah- min “in order [to enable the donee to perform] the bali, caruka and

129 Perhaps a distinction can be made between recipients that live on the land or in the village which they receive, and those who don’t. The inscriptional evidence some- times suggests that a donee may live somewhere different from the village which he receives, as in the case of a fifth-century inscription from Gujarat, in which the Brah- min Naṇṇasvāmin, residing in Kāpura, receives “the village Kanīyas-Taḍākāsārikā included in this same district” (atraiva viṣayāntargata-Kanīyas-Taḍākāsārikā-gramo;

E. Hultzsch in EpInd 10 (1909–10), pp. 53–4).

130 J. F. Fleet in EpInd 3 (1894–95), 53–8.

131 F. Kielhorn in EpInd 6 (1900–01), 294–300.

vaiśvadeva”.132 Sometimes a village is donated to a Brahmin “who keeps alive the sacred fire (āhitāgni), [. . .] knows the whole Veda, [and] delights in the six duties [enjoined on Brahmins].”133 An inscrip- tion from around 540 ce makes reference to a grant to several Brah- mins for enabling them to offer the five mahāyajñas, i.e., bali, caru, vaiśvadeva, agnihotra and havana.134 The five mahāyajñas are specified in the Mānava Dharmaśāstra in the following manner: “The sacrifice to the Veda is teaching; the sacrifice to ancestors is the quenching liba- tion; the sacrifice to gods is the burnt offering; the sacrifice to beings is the Bali offering; and the sacrifice to humans is the honouring of guests.”135 Providing for the expenses of the five great sacrifices, i.e., the five mahāyajñas, is a common purpose of donations.136 We find it in a copperplate inscription from Bengal dated 488 ce and else- where.137 The village Cūkutṭ ūr was donated in the fifth century ce to seventy-four Brahmins for the purpose of vedic study, performing sac- rifice and teaching.138 The Cambay plates of Govinda IV, dating from 930 ce, contain a long specification of the purposes for which the vil- lage Kevañja is granted to a Brahmin called Nāgamārya: “for the pur-

132 E. Hultzsch in EpInd 1 (1892), 52–8.

133 F. Kielhorn in EpInd 6 (1900–01), 18 ff.

134 Sten Konow in EpInd 10 p. 74: bali-caru-vaiśvadevāgnihotra-havana-pañca- mahāyajña-kriyotsarpaṇārtham. Konow translates (p. 76): “for the maintenance of the five great sacrifices, (viz.) bali, caru, vaiśvadeva, agnihotra (and) havana, and of (other) rites”. Kane, HistDh II, 2 p. 854, referring to this passage, interprets it differently, saying “for enabling them to offer bali, caru, vaiśvadeva, agnihotra and the five mahāyajñas” (my emphasis). Virtually the same expression occurs also elsewhere, for example in an inscription from 736 ce (G. V. Acharya in EpInd 23 (1935–36), p. 152 lines 36–

37: bali-caru-vaiśvadevāgnihotrātithi-pañca-mahāyajñādi-kriyotsarpaṇārthaṃ; Acha- rya translates (pp. 154–5): “for the purpose of performing the five great sacrifices, viz., bali, caru, vaiśvadeva and atithi”). Cf. Njammasch, 2001: 289.

135 Manu 3.70: adhyāpanaṃ brahmayajñaḥ pitṛyajñas tu tarpaṇam/ homo daivo balir bhauto nṛyajño ‘tithipūjanam//. Ed. tr. Olivelle. Nalinikanta Bhattasali in EpInd 18 (1925–26), p. 78 n. 9 observes: “Of these [five great sacrifices specified in the Mānava Dharmaśāstra], the 2nd, 3rd and 4th (which are equivalent to caru, bali and sattra) appear to have been the most important, and the term bali-caru-sattra-pra- vartanam (i.e. establishment of bali, caru and sattra) came to mean the establishment of a householder.”

136 See, e.g., H. H. Dhruva in EpInd 2 (1894), p. 22; Datta, 1989: 92. The fact that the mahāyajñas, unlike śrauta rites, are for the benefit of virtually all inhabitants of the universe (“the Creator, the ancient sages, the Manes, the whole universe with myriads of creatures of various grades of intelligence”; Kane, HistDh II, 1 p. 697) may explain to at least some extent this popularity.

137 N. G. Majumdar in EpInd 23 (1935–36), 52 ff.

138 Chauhan, 2004: 89, with a reference to K. V. Ramesh, Inscriptions of the Western Gaṅgas, Delhi 1984, p. 23.

pose of (maintaining) the bali, caru, vaiśvadeva and atithitarpaṇa; for the performance of the optional, indispensable and occasional rites; for the performance of the śrāddha and sacrificial ceremonies such as the darśapūrṇamāsa, cāturmāsya, aṣṭakā and āgrayaṇa (rites) and the fortnightly (śrāddhas); for the purpose of preparing the caru, puro āśa, sthālīpāka and so forth; for the purpose of (granting) priestly fees and gifts in connection with homa, niyama, the study of one’s own Veda, and religious service; for the purpose of (providing) accessory assistance for the rites concerning rājasūya and the seven forms of the soma sacrifice such as the vājapeya, agniṣṭoma and so forth; for the purpose of (offering) garments, ornaments, entertainment, gifts, sacri- ficial fees, etc. to the various priests, such as Maitrāvaruṇa, Adhvaryu, Hotṛ, Brāhmaṇācchaṃsin, Grāvastut and Agnidh; and for the pur- pose of (supplying) the requisite materials for preparing sattra, prapā, pratiśraya, vṛṣotsarga, reservoirs, wells, tanks, orchards, temples, etc.”139 Most inscriptions are not quite as specific as this, but we may assume that it gives expression to the purpose that is behind many if not most other donations of land to Brahmins.140

An inscription from the end of the seventh century ce and origi-

nally put up somewhere in the northwest records the erection of a building for Brahmins familiar with the three Vedas; the way in which the place is described—“where the quarters of the heavens are deaf- ened by the noise of the constant explanation of vedic lore” (saṃ tat- avedavyākhyānaghoṣabadhirīkṛtadiṅmukha)—shows that its donor, a certain Harivarman, intended to further promote this activity.141 A pil- lar inscription from Mysore that may be assigned to the first half of the sixth century ce tells us that a king had a great tank made at a spot “which is ever praised with auspicious recitations of sacred texts by Brahmin students solely devoted to manifold vows, sacrifices and ini- tiatory rites” (vividha-niyama-homa-dīkṣā-parair brāhmaṇai snātakai stūyamāne sadā mantra-vādais śubhaiḥ).142 It seems implied that the pious act of the king is meant to encourage these Brahmins to continue

139 D. R. Bhandarkar in EpInd 7 (1902–03), 26–47.

140 Cp. Lubin, 2005: 95: “The recipient’s qualification for such patronage, wherever it was mentioned, was his training in textual recitation and the application of mantras in ritual performances, or expertise in a learned discipline such as grammar, logic, law, astrology, or poetics. The authority of the Brahmin was thus explicitly justified, in principle anyway, by his mastery of sacred knowledge.”

141 F. Kielhorn in EpInd 1 (1892), 179–84.

142 F. Kielhorn in EpInd 8 (1905–06), 24–36.

these activities. An inscription from the area of Baroda dated in the middle of the twelfth century ce recalls the fact that King Kumārapāla ordered that ramparts be built for the city of Nagara-Ānandapura; the benefit is mutual, for “there the Brahmins [. . .] protect the king and the realm and guard them by sacrifices that ward off evil and cause prosperity”.143 A copper plate inscription from the south, dated at the beginning of the sixth century ce, renews the gift of a village to eight Brahmins “who are engaged in performing and helping others to per- form sacrifices, in study and in teaching, and in making and receiv- ing gifts”.144 The link between sacrifices and the well-being of political power is clear from an inscription from the eighth century ce which mentions a Mahārāja Mādhavavarman “who washed off the stains of the world by his ablutions after eleven aśvamedha sacrifices, who cele- brated thousands of sacrifices, who by a sarvamedha sacrifice obtained the supreme dominion over all beings, who celebrated a hundred thousand bahusuvarṇa, pauṇḍarīka, puruṣamedha, vājapeya, yūdhya (?), ṣoḍaśin, rājasūya, prādhirājya, prājāpatya and various other large and important excellent [sacrifices], who by the celebration of excel- lent sacrifices attained to firmly established supremacy”.145 A copper plate inscription in Prakrit from the Telugu country “to be assigned to a much earlier period” than the eighth century ce records the dona- tion of a village to two Brahmins “for conferring on ourselves victory [in war] and for increasing [our] merit, length of life, and power”.146 Other copper plates in Prakrit, these ones dating from around the year 100 ce, state confidently: “Fortune, wealth, power and victory were given [by the donees to the king as a reward for the grant].”147 The Junagadh Rock inscription of Skandagupta from the middle of the fifth century ce expresses the wish that a certain city “may become prosper- ous, full of inhabitants, cleansed from sin by prayers (brahman) sung by many hundreds of Brahmins”.148 A stone inscription from Sirpur to be dated in the 8th or 9th century ce states clear conditions with regard to the descendants of the twelve Brahmins who receive a share in the villages there specified: “Their sons and grandsons [who succeed

143 Vajeshanker G. Ojhā in EpInd 1 (1892), 293–305.

144 G. V. Srinivasa Rao in EpInd 24 (1937–38), 47–52.

145 F. Kielhorn in EpInd 4 (1896–97), 193–8.

146 E. Hultzsch in EpInd 6 (1900–01), 84–9.

147 E. Hultzsch in EpInd 6 (1900–01), 315–9.

148 Fleet, 1887 (CII 3), pp. 56–65.

them] should be such as offer sacrifice to fire and know the six supple- ments of the Vedas, who are not addicted to gambling, prostitutes and such other [bad associations], who have their mouths clean and who are not servants. If one does not answer to this description, [he should be abandoned]; also one who dies sonless—in their places must be appointed other Brahmins possessing the foregoing qualifications”.149 Gifts of land to Brahmins, as these and other inscriptions suggest, were not merely rewards for services rendered in the past but also spir- itual investments for the future.150 This explains why Brahmins could receive agrahāras without having a voice in policy decisions.151 The purpose of these gifts—to cite Burton Stein (1980: 146)—was “to pro- vide a reliable source of support to Brahmins for the pursuit of their sacral responsibilities”. The benefit was mutual and concerned the donor as much as the donee. This implied that donors would look for Brahmins who could be considered the best investments.152 Theoreti- cally it also meant that Brahmins would not accept donations of land from unworthy kings. We do not know how many Brahmins actually refused a land grant for this reason, but we do know that Kalhaṇa’s Rājataraṅgiṇī (1.307) looks down upon the Brahmins from Gandhāra

for this very reason: they accepted agrahāras from a worthless king.

The sacral responsibilities of the Brahmins in their agrahāras usu- ally concerned rites they could carry out on their own. Grants of land or villages are rarely associated with the Brahmins’ participation in solemn vedic rituals. Kings sometimes boast of having performed major sacrifices such as the aśvamedha, but these are not the sacrifices which Brahmins perform in their agrahāras. This would normally not even be possible, for such solemn rites require Brahmins from various Vedas, plus of course a yajamāna, preferably the king himself. Solemn rites were performed by some rulers, but they are not normally the reason why agrahāras were given. Land or villages were not given in

149 Rai Bahadur Hira Lal in EpInd 11 (1911–12), 184–201.

150 Honoring Brahmins—as Manu 7.82–83 reminds us—is an inexhaustible treasure (akṣayo nidhiḥ), which neither thief nor enemy can steal, and which never perishes.

151 This may have been the case in the Maitraka kingdom of early medieval Gujarat; Njammasch, 2001: 288.

152 A late copper-plate inscription speaks of Brahmins who are “fit to receive land- grants” (bhūdānapātrabhūta); Gopinatha Rao in EpInd 18 (1925–26), p. 167 l. 62–63. Cp. Manu 7.86. Already some Dharmasūtras (Gautama 11.11; Vasiṣṭha 1.44) point out that the king takes a share of the merits of Brahmins, or a sixth part of their sacrifices and good works.

order to secure the presence of Brahmins who might then perform the major vedic sacrifices. There are some indications suggesting that Brahmins invited to participate in a vedic sacrifice might afterwards return home.153 Such invitations and visits were not in need of official deeds, and would therefore not leave traces in the epigraphic record.

The donors—in the case of land grants very often kings, queens or others close to the centres of political power—were keen to empha- size their generosity; surviving inscriptions, which typically represent their point of view, deal exhaustively with this side of the transaction. Inscriptions, to be sure, were not normally composed by kings and other power brokers themselves, but they were very often composed for them and in their name.

The Brahmin donees had other concerns. For them it was vital to show that land gifts were good spiritual investments. They did so by depicting the life in Brahmin settlements as being profoundly reli- gious, with an emphasis on all those activities (ascetic practices, vedic sacrifices) which were held to benefit rulers that supported them and their kingdoms. Where kings blew their own trumpets in the inscrip- tions composed on their behalf, the Brahmins used the literature for which they were responsible to exalt the concentration of religious energy in what they called āśramas, depicted as places of great peace and intense religious activity.154 The literature for which Brahmins were responsible is, of course, what we habitually refer to as classical Sanskrit literature, including the Sanskrit epics.155

Seen in this way, it is possible to consider that the references to

agrahāras which we find mentioned primarily in inscriptions, and those to āśramas which are so frequent in classical Sanskrit literature,

153 Datta, 1989: 84 f.; 92.

154 Cp. Malamoud, 2005: 173: “Le ‘bois d’ascétisme’ est, dans l’Inde, la forme simple et parfaite de l’Utopie.”

155 Occasionally the voice of a donee finds expression in an inscription. The Śaiva ascetic named Prabodhaśiva, for example, created an āśrama in the second half of the tenth century which is described as follows (R. D. Banerji in EpInd 21 (1931–32),

p. 152): “At night, this hermitage (āśrama) causes to the people the semblance of lightning on account of the phosphorescence of plants (growing near it), resembling lightning, (that) of clouds on account of the (dark) bees flying at the sides of mountain peaks, (that of thunder) on account of roars of lions causing the skies to echo (and that of showers) on account of the air being cooled by the sprays of the waters of the Śoṇa. In this place herds of monkeys kiss the cubs of lions, the young one of a deer sucks at the breast of the lioness; so other (lower animals), who are (natural) enemies, take leave of their antipathy; indeed, in forests devoted to austerities (tapovana) the minds of all become peaceful.”

concern one and the same historical institution, or better perhaps: two different institutions with considerable overlap. Agrahāras were donated to Brahmins because their donors expected their occupants to live more or less in accordance with life as it was presumably lived in āśramas, and Brahmins depicted āśramas in this particular manner at least in part in order to entice their rulers to create such settlements, or more of them.

This, then, is a hypothesis that is to be tested. Consider the following challenge it has to face. Thapar’s formulation “new incipient institution which was to develop into the agrahāras of post-Gupta times” suggests that the forerunners of the agrahāras of post-Gupta times were still a new phenomenon at the time of Kālidāsa, and as yet non-existent at the time of the Sanskrit epics. In other words, it suggests that āśramas existed well before the institution associated with the name agrahāras came about. Is this correct?

An inspection of the available evidence shows that nothing is less certain. We have seen that the Sanskrit epics are among the earli- est sources that use the term āśrama to refer to places where asceti- cally inclined Brahmins reside. Well, the Mahābhārata is also among the earliest sources that use the term agrahāra.156 It is used several times in books 3 and 15, at least once in a passage that shows that its meaning corresponds to later usage: Bhīma, the father of Damayantī, promises to give as agrahāra a village the size of a town to the Brah- min who will find his son-in-law Nala.157 Book 15 uses the compound brahmadeyāgrahāra.158 There is also a section on the donation of land (bhūmidāna) in the Anuśāsanaparvan (Mhbh 13.61), which we may legitimately suspect of being more recent. We read here that “nothing is superior to the giving of land” (v. 4) and other laudatory remarks. Donations of land are also mentioned elsewhere in the Mahābhārata, regularly in other sections of the Anuśāsanaparvan, but also in the first book (Mhbh 1.57.26; where it is a source of purification) and in the Śāntiparvan (at Mhbh 12.36.16 it is once again a means of purifica- tion). According to the Anuśāsanaparvan, “whatever sin a man may

156 We have already seen that the Pāli buddhist canon speaks about both āśramas and brahmadeyas. It is possible that these concepts belong to a relatively late layer of the texts; see below.

157 Mhbh 3.65.1–3: agrahāraṃ ca dāsyāmi grāmaṃ nagarasaṃ mitam. See further Mhbh 3.222.43 (unusually explained by Nīlakaṇṭha and van Buitenen).

158 Mhbh 15.2.2; 15.16.15; 15.19.11.

commit when in straitened circumstances, he is purified therefrom by making a gift of only as much land as is equal to gocarma”.159 The Rāmāyaṇa states that the giver of land (bhūmida) attains the highest destiny (paramā gati; v. 35), the one also attained by heroes and good people as a result of vedic study (svādhyāya) and asceticism (tapas) (Rām 2.58.37).

Other ancient texts confirm that land grants were known from an early time onward. Several passages in vedic and its auxiliary litera- ture contain references to land grants.160 Consider the following pas- sage from the Śatapatha Brāhmaṇa (13.7.1.15; tr. Eggeling): “It was Kaśyapa who officiated in his sacrifice, and it was concerning this that the Earth161 also sang the stanza;—‘No mortal must give me away; thou wast foolish, Viśvakarman Bhauvana: she (the earth) will sink into the midst of the water; vain is this thy promise unto Kaśyapa.’ ” Here, then, a land grant is referred to in disapproving terms. The same verse, slightly modified, is again put in the mouth of the earth (bhūmi) at Aitareya Brāhmaṇa 39.8 (8.21), once again in connection with Viśvakarman Bhauvana. A passage in the Chāndogya Upaniṣad (4.2) is less antagonistic to the gift of land. It tells the story of Jānaśruti Pautrāyaṇa, a generous donor who wishes to be instructed by a certain Raikva. He offers him “six hundred cows, a gold necklace, and a car- riage drawn by a she-mule” (tr. Olivelle), but Raikva is not interested. Only when a wife and the village in which he lives are added to the list does he agree.

[A word should be added about passages in vedic and para-vedic lit-

erature that refer to a sacrificer “who desires a village”. The expression grāmakāma occurs in various Saṃhitās of the Black Yajurveda (TaitS; MaitS; KāthS; see VWC I, 2 p. 1266), in a number of Brāhmaṇas (VWC II, 1 p. 613) and Śrautasūtras (VWC IV, 2 p. 1028). Rau (1957: 59) observes that those desirous of a village probably feel entitled that a village be given as a fiefdom to them (“Wo immer unsere Quellen für einen grāmakāma bestimmte Opfer vorschreiben, denken sie wahrscheinlich zunächst an eine Person, die vom König ein Dorf als Lehen zu erhalten sich gerechtigt glaubt”). Bodewitz (1990: 227 n. 2), citing Rau, comments: “This may apply in the case of [the Jaiminīya

159 Kane, HistDh II, 2 p. 859, with a reference to Mhbh 13.61.16 and other texts.

160 Cp. Chauhan, 2004: 79; Thaplyal, 2004: 233 ff.

161 Eggeling explains: “Or, the ground, which Viśvakarman Bhauvana gave away as sacrificial fee”.

Brāhmaṇa], where the economic profit is of central importance, but in [the Pañcaviṃ śa Brāhmaṇa] the leadership of the grāma, to be regarded as a ‘Schar wandernder Viehzüchter’ (Rau, p. 53) or a clan, seems to be meant.” Whatever the historically correct interpre- tation in each text and context, the frequent occurrence of this term in vedic and para-vedic literature may have contributed in later times to giving a solid foundation to the aspirations of those who wished to become recipients of a village as agrahāra. Indeed, the ninth century

author Jayanta Bhatṭ ạ reports that his grandfather, wishing a village,

performed the sāṃ grahaṇī sacrifice; as a result he obtained the village Gauramūlaka.]162

Some Dharmasūtras present further material. The Āpastamba Dharmasūtra (2.26.1) stipulates: “If [a king] gives land (kṣetra) and wealth to Brahmins according to their worth without depriving his own dependents, he will win eternal worlds.” (tr. Olivelle). The Gau- tama Dharmasūtra (19.16) enumerates land (bhūmi) in a list of gifts: “Gold, cow, garment, horse, land, sesame seeds, ghee, and food— these are the gifts.” (tr. Olivelle). The Vasiṣṭha Dharmasūtra (28.16) specifies: “A man who gives gifts of gold, land, or cows obtains an eternal reward.” (tr. Olivelle). And again (29.19): “Three, they say, are super-gifts: cows, land ( pṛthvī), and knowledge. The gift of knowl- edge is superior to all gifts and surpasses even those super-gifts.” (tr. Olivelle). The Śāṅkhāyana (1.14.13–14), Kauṣītaka (1.8.33–34) and the Pāraskara Gṛhyasūtras (1.8.15–16) state: “A cow is the optional gift to be given by a Brahmin, a village by a Rājanya . . .” (tr. Oldenberg). The Gobhila Gṛhyasūtra (4.8.14–16) describes an oblation of butter made with the mouth while repeating a certain mantra with the mind, then adds: “If (that oblation of butter) catches fire, twelve villages (will be his). If smoke arises, at least three.”163

These passages show that there is no reason to think that

agrahāras—or rather the institution of giving land to Brahmins, under

162 “My own grandfather, desiring a village, performed the sāṃ grahaṇī sacri- fice. Immediately after the completion of the sacrifice he obtained the village of Gauramūlaka.” (tr. Dezsö, as cited in Kataoka, 2007: 314 n. 5.) François Voegeli draws in this connection my attention to TaitS 2.3.9.2: vaiśvadevīṃ sāṃ grahaṇīṃ nirvaped grāmakāmaḥ. See further Caland, 1908: 106 f.

163 GobhGS 4.8.15–16: jvalantyāṃ dvādaśa grāmāḥ/ dhūme tryavarārddhyāḥ/. Tr. Oldenberg.

whatever name164—are a more recent institution than the āśramas, the “hermitages” where pious Brahmins dedicate themselves to their religious duties. Chronological considerations do not oblige us to abandon the hypothesis that these two expressions refer to related institutions—in some cases one single institution seen from two dif- ferent angles—rather than to two altogether different ones.

The two different angles can easily be specified. Broadly speaking, the word āśrama is used from the perspective of the Brahmin recip- ient (or of him who wishes to become a recipient), agrahāra from the perspective of the donor, often a royal donor. Prima facie, much pleads in favour of this distinction. The word āśrama is omnipres- ent in brahmanical literature from a certain date onward, agrahāra is equally omnipresent in inscriptions made on behalf of donors.165 Only rarely are these perspectives interchanged, as in Aśvaghoṣa’s Buddha- carita 2.12: “And by constructing there gardens, temples, āśramas, wells, water-halls, lotus-ponds and groves, they showed their devotion to dharma, as if they had seen Paradise before their eyes.” (tr. John- ston, modified). Here, exceptionally, āśramas are described as having been provided by donors. In the Sutasoma Jātaka which is chapter 31 of Āryaśūra’s Jātakamālā a prince announces to have established (niveśita) hermitages (āśramapada), beside other things.166 More typi- cally descriptions of āśramas do not mention donors, or even the fact that they have donors: āśramas are simply there, presumably created by their virtuous inhabitants themselves.

What do inscriptions tell us about the time when land gifts to Brah-

mins became current? Already the Hāthīgumphā Inscription of King Khāravela of Kaliṅga, which appears to belong to the middle of the first century bce,167 records that Khāravela gave parihāra to Brahmins (Bamaṇānam jātiṃ parihāraṃ dadāti; Kant, 1971/2000: 15, tr. p. 28; Jayaswal & Banerji, 1933: 79, 88). Parihāra (“exemptions”), accord-

164 Other frequently employed expressions are brahmadeya and brahmadāya. In later sources brahmadeya and agrahāra do not always mean quite the same; see Stein, 1980: 145.

165 Cp. EDS s.v. agrahāra. A number of inscriptions are, inevitably, forgeries; see Salomon, 2009. Texts like the Rājataraṅgiṇī, which already by its title reveals itself as a history of kings, are exceptions, for obvious reasons.

166 Jm p. 219 l. 14–15; Jm(V) p. 228 l. 11–12.

167 Kulke & Rothermund, 1998: 95. For arguments in support of this date, see Sir- car, 1951: 215 f.; see further Dundas, 2006: 392 n. 17. Dates as early as 172 bce have been proposed, but may have to be abandonded. Cf. Kumar, 1999: 901.

ing to Olivelle (2005: 303 n. 7.201), refers “to tax holidays of varying lengths granted to Brahmins and other significant individuals of [. . .] conquered lands”. Freedom from taxation is one of the principal char- acteristics of the agrahāras. It seems therefore permissible to assume that already Khāravela, though himself a Jaina, gave agrahāras or simi- lar gifts to Brahmins. [It may be significant that this fact is mentioned in a passage in which Khāravela is recorded to have been close to (to have conquered?) Rājagṛha and perhaps Mathurā. This might suggest that Khāravela came in contact with Brahmins in regions to the west of his homeland Kaliṅga. In other words, the wording of the inscrip- tion allows us to consider the possibility that the presence of Brahmins in Kaliṅga at that time was still feeble or even non-existent.]168

Gifts to Brahmins are also mentioned in the Nānāghāt inscriptions

presented and discussed by G. Bühler.169 These too may date from the middle of the first century bce (Ray, 1986: 36 f., 212) and appear to have been ordered by the widowed queen of King Sātakarṇi. We learn from them that sacrifices had been performed and what and how much had been given by way of sacrificial fees to the Brahmins involved. The inscriptions are damaged, but enough remains to see that the remuner- ation had been generous: numerous cows, coins, waterpots, elephants, and much else. Most interesting for our purposes is the mention of one excellent village ( gamavaro) and again one village ( gāmo) amongst the things donated.170 This means that the first inscriptional sources that enumerate gifts to Brahmins mention, among those gifts, twice the gift of a village. This confirms the idea that donations of land—including villages, i.e., inhabited land—are already part of the remuneration of Brahmins in our earliest surviving relevant inscriptional sources. They are frequent in slightly more recent inscriptions, too. King Nahapāna, for example, gave sixteen villages to gods and Brahmins (devatābhyaḥ

168 We have seen in the introduction that Aśoka’s thirteenth Rock Edict, which states that there are Śramaṇas and Brahmins everywhere in his kingdom, except among the Greeks, has to be interpreted loosely.

169 Cp. Lüders, 1912/1973: 121 no. 1112.

170 Burgess, 1883: 59 ff. The transcript of no. I (10) has gamavaro, that of no. II (1) has gāmo. See also Sircar, 1965: p. 194 l. 10–11 and p. 196 (Sanskrit). Sircar dates this inscription in the second half of the first century bce. The translation “village” for gāma is used, “not in its strict English sense but, as Baden-Powell used it in his well- known work on land tenure in India, to mean ‘a group of landholdings aggregated in one place” (Gunawardana, 1979: 55, with a reference to B. H. Baden-Powell, Land Systems of British India, Oxford, 1896, Vol. I, p. 21).

brāhmaṇebhyaś ca) according to inscriptions in Nāsik and Karle dat- ing from the first century ce.171

Note in passing that the relationship between land and inhabited villages is close: inhabited villages can provide the manpower to work the land. This is particularly clear from two inscription in Nāsik that concern a gift of land donated by King Sātakarṇi Gautamīputra, dat- ing from around the year 100 ce (Ray, 1986: 38). The first inscription stipulates that a field of 200 nivartanas is given to certain ascetics. The second inscription refers back to the first one and states: “We have formerly given a field in the village of Kakhaḍī to the ascetics (and) mendicants who live here on the mount Triraśmi in the cave that is our meritorious gift; and that field is not (now) tilled, and that village is no (longer) inhabited.” To compensate for this loss, another field is given to the same ascetics and mendicants.172 This may be generalized in the sense that the gift of what seems to be mere land may often have implied that people living on or near that land—in a “village”—were obliged to work on it.173 So when another inscription from Nasik states that a field is given to a cave, with the specification that “from this field [accrues] the providing of clothes for the ascetic [living there]”, we can be sure that the ascetic living in the cave is not supposed to till the land in order to buy clothes;174 it is rather local villagers who are expected to work on the land and put the benefit at the disposal of the ascetic.175 An inscription from the middle of the fourth century ce concerns, among other things, a grant of land to a Brahmin, specifying the name of the family-men (kuṭumbin) by whom the pieces of land are ploughed.176 It is in this connection interesting to recall that the Mānava Dharmaśāstra includes the person who lives from agriculture

171 Burgess, 1881: 99–101; Ray, 1986: 38, 212. For a list of such donations, see Ray,

1986: 221 ff.

172 Burgess, 1881: 104 ff.; E. Senart in EpInd 8 (1905–06), 71 ff.

173 Compare this with the following remark by Oskar von Hinüber (2007: 186–87): “one of the rules given in the collection of ācāras ‘customary law’, in an ācārasthitipātra ‘a vessel for the continuity of customary law’ . . ., enumerated in a contract between a king Viṣṇuṣen̠a and the merchants at Lohātakagrāma located probably in Gujarat, shows that peasants certainly were not free: no. 24 (line 10 of the inscription) varṣāsu svaviṣayāt bījārttham āgatakakarṣakāḥ svāminā na grāhyāḥ ‘Those peasants, who came here from their area during the rains to buy seeds, must not be apprehended (and thus prevented from buying) by (their) owner’.”

174 EpInd 8 (1905–06), 77.

175 On the question whether Brahmins themselves ever cultivated the land that was granted to them, see below.

176 D. B. Diskalkar in EpInd 21 (1931–32), p. 181.

(kṛṣijīvin) in its list of people to be avoided (3.165–66). Brahmins, we are tempted to conclude from this, should not themselves till the land they have been granted.177

This does not mean that no Brahmins ever tilled the soil with their own hands.178 An interesting counterexample may be constituted by the Ghugrāhāti copper-plate inscription, presumably dating from the end of the sixth century ce. Its main content is summarized in the following manner:179 “Supratīka Svāmī, a Brahmin, approached the District Court [. . .] and applied for a piece of waste land of that local- ity for settling himself on it. The Elders and the men of experience decided to give him the piece of land free of any consideration, and after authorising Keśava, Nayanāga and others to mature the transac- tion on their behalf gave the piece of land to Supratīka Svāmī. The transaction was ratified by the District Court by the issue of a copper- plate deed.” Supratīka Svāmī wants this land, the inscription specifies, “for the establishment of bali, caru and sattra, (thus) getting it to be of use to a Brahmin”. The Elders and others gave it to him on the basis of the following consideration: “The land, which is full of pits and which is infested with wild beasts, is unprofitable to the king both as regards revenue and religious merit (dharmārthaniṣphalā). That land, if made capable of being used, does bring revenue and merit (arthadharmakṛt) to the king himself.”180 Here one gains the impression that the donee himself is going to work on the land. It is perhaps significant that this donation is not called agrahāra or brahmadeya in the inscription and that it is not exempted from taxes (the king is going to derive revenue

177 The circumstance that there are books in Sanskrit on agriculture (kṛṣiśāstra) shows that Brahmins were interested in agriculture, but does not by itself constitute compelling evidence that they practised it with their own hands; see Wojtilla, 2006.

178 See Ritschl, 1980; Gupta, 1983: 40 f.; Njammasch, 2001: 298 f.; Virkus, 2004:

44 f.

179 Nalinikanta Bhattasali in EpInd 18 (1925–26), pp. 75–6.

180 Most frequently, “land-grants are not made in the intention to increase the agri- cultural area, but, as stated in the documents, to make merit. Then often fields already under cultivation are donated, and not khila land. [. . .], seen in the proper perspective in time and space, perhaps hardly any ruler contributed substantially to the enlarge- ment of land under cultivation.” (Hinüber, 2007: 192 n. 38). Vijay Nath’s (2001: 23) opinion, according to which “reclamation of virgin tracts was a primary purpose of such gifts of land, at least during the initial phase”, must therefore be treated with caution.

from it). The very fact that the donee is recorded to have asked for it is remarkable and rare.181

Often the donation of a village is presented as follows: the taxes and other income that the king would customarily receive from that village should now be handed over to the donee. This is sometimes explicitly stated, as in a Gupta copper plate inscription from 493–94, which records the gift of a village to a Brahmin; the inhabitants of the village receive the following command: “You yourselves shall render to him (i.e., to the Brahmin) the offering of the tribute of the custom- ary royalties and taxes, and shall be obedient to [his] commands.”182 Another copper plate inscription, some twenty years later, adds “gold etc.” to the items to be rendered to the donees.183

The gift of a village may also cover cases where a village that is largely or even exclusively inhabited by Brahmins is freed from all taxes. The parihāra given by King Khāravela of Kaliṅga to Brahmins (see above) may be of this nature. There are reasons to believe that Brahmins often clustered together in villages. Passages belonging to the earliest layers of the buddhist canon use the expression brāhmaṇa-gāma to refer to them.184 However, a Brahmin village (brāhmaṇa-gāma) is not to be confused with a brahmadeyya, and it is not impossible that this latter concept did not find its way into the buddhist canon until later. The introduction of the Ambaṭṭha Sutta shows the difference between the two.185 It speaks of the Brahmin village called Icchānaṅkala, where the Buddha is visited by Ambatṭ ha. Ambatṭ ha lives somewhere else, viz., in a place called Ukkatṭ ha which is a brahmadeyya, a royal gift (rājadāya) given by King Pasenadi of Kosala. Apparently the Brahmin village Icchānaṅkala is not itself a royal gift, a brahmadeyya.186 The introduction to the Kūṭadanta Sutta, on the other hand, shows that a

181 A fifteenth century copper-plate inscription records that a certain Vīraṇārya, apparently a Brahmin, asked for a village in the following words: “Oh! King Virūpākṣa! grant us the village situated there named Somalāpura.” It appears that this Vīraṇārya subsequently distributed it among Brahmins. See K. V. Subrahmanya Aiyar in EpInd 17 (1923–24), pp. 193–204.

182 Fleet, 1887 (CII 3), pp. 117–20.

183 Fleet, 1887 (CII 3), pp. 125–9.

184 See Hinüber, 2008a.

185 On the relatively late date of the Ambaṭṭha Sutta, see Bronkhorst, 2007: 353 ff. (Appendix VI).

186 DN I p. 87.

Brahmin village can be a royal gift and a brahmadeyya, for the village Khānumata is here described both ways.187

Our reflections so far have led us to the following. There are good reasons to think that the āśramas which we find so often depicted in brahmanical literature correspond to an idealized vision as to what brahmanical settlements looked like or should look like. Their idealized depiction also had political purposes, among them to induce kings and those around them to grant land to Brahmins. These idealized depic- tions could fulfil this aim if they convinced those in power that by creating such settlements they could harness brahmanical power and use it for their own benefit. The long-term success of this brahmanical initiative was great. We have already seen that agrahāras changed the socio-economic landscape in post-Gupta times. But the initiative to try to induce rulers to part with land (or rather, the benefits to be derived from it) had been taken many centuries earlier; the Sanskrit epics con- tain perhaps the earliest expressions of the ideal of the āśrama, i.e., the ideal which induced rulers to part with land in favour of Brahmins. Let us look at a concrete example.

The Rāmāyaṇa tells us that Rāma, Lakṣmaṇa and Sītā come to the

āśrama of the muni Bharadvāja, situated at or near the confluence of the Gaṅgā and the Yamunā.188 Bharadvāja is described as being surrounded by deer, birds and munis (Rām 2.48.17: mṛgapakṣibhir āsīno munibhiś ca samantataḥ), no doubt an indication of the peaceful treatment accorded also to animals. Bharadvāja is further said to have performed the Agnihotra (v. 11: hutāgnihotra), as we might expect from the chief inhabitant of an āśrama. However, we then learn that there are people from town and countryside nearby (v. 22: ita āsannaḥ paurajānapado janaḥ) who might come and disturb the āśrama out of curiosity to see Rāma and his companions. To preserve the peace, Rāma decides to stay somewhere else, along with his brother and wife.

So far there is little in the description that might make us sus-

pect the great powers that are associated with the chief inhabitant of the āśrama, Bharadvāja. This becomes clear later on in the story

187 DN I p. 127.

188 See further Pieruccini, 2009. Bharadvāja’s āśrama may be depicted in a sculpture at Bharhut; see Mookerji, 1947: illustration facing p. 344.

(Rām 2.84 ff.). Bharata is determined to find Rāma, his older brother, in the hope of taking him back to the capital so as to accept kingship. Bharata, too, arrives at Bharadvāja’s āśrama, but unlike Rāma he is accompanied by a large army. Knowing how to behave, he leaves the army behind when approaching the āśrama, takes off his arms, and enters alone with his ministers. Bharadvāja is, once again, hospitable, and insists on offering hospitality to the whole army, in spite of pro- testations by Bharata. In order to do so, he invokes a number of gods and other supernatural beings, and the result is amazing. The soldiers receive their best meal ever, including meat and alcoholic beverages, but not only that. There are pleasures for all the senses, including music and, perhaps more importantly, beautiful damsels, fifteen for each man. Not surprisingly, the soldiers have the time of their lives, and express their intention never to return to the capital, nor to move on, saying: “This is heaven.”

It is not necessary to dwell on the delights which Bharata, his offi-

cers and soldiers receive, for the duration of one night, in the āśrama of Bharadvāja. It is clear to everyone, including Bharata’s own soldiers, that this is better than anything they can expect from the king. It also shows that this humble Brahmin in his āśrama can compete, if he so wishes, with anything the king might have on offer, and will win this competition hands down. Bharadvāja, by being a religious Brah- min, disposes of unsuspected powers, and the king, any king, is well advised to stay on good terms with him. What is more, by encouraging outstanding Brahmins to dedicate themselves to religious practices in appropriate surroundings—read: āśramas—a king creates a spiritual powerhouse that can supplement his own worldly powers.

For the Mahābhārata we can refer to Monika Shee’s study of tapas and tapasvin in the narrative portions of this epic (1986). Shee dedi- cates several pages (305–15) to the characteristics of āśramas. She emphasizes their idyllic nature, and the double perfection found in them: the perfection of nature in the āśramas, and the perfection of its inhabitants. This double perfection, and the sacredness of the place in general, may account for the fact that here wild animals are no threat to each other, that there are flowers around the year, and that beauty and loveliness characterize the āśrama throughout. The Mahābhārata leaves no doubt as to the fearful power of ascetically inclined Brah- mins. It is not surprising that kings could be persuaded that the peace of the āśrama makes it the safest place for these potentially terrifying

beings to live in. One passage adds that there are no āśramas during the evil times at the end of the Yuga.189

The power of Brahmins, and the care kings should take not to offend them, is a theme that occurs also in later texts.190 The following passage from the Mānava Dharmaśāstra says it all:191

Even in the face of the deepest adversity, he must never anger Brahmins; for when they are angered, they will destroy him instantly along with his army and conveyances. They made the fire a consumer of everything, the ocean undrinkable, and the moon to wane and wax—who would not be destroyed when he angers these? When angered, they could create other worlds and other guardians of the world, they could convert gods into non-gods—who would prosper when he injures these? The worlds and the gods always exist by taking refuge in them, and their wealth is the Veda—who would injure them if he wishes to live?

Indeed, when it comes to it, the Brahmin does not need the king:192

A Brahmin who knows the Law shall not inform the king about any matter; solely with his own power should he chastise men who do him harm. Between the king’s power and his own, his own power is far more potent. A twice-born, therefore, should punish enemies solely with his own power, and make use of vedic texts of Atharva-Āṅgirasa—that is indisputable. Clearly, speech is the Brahmin’s weapon; with that a twice- born should strike down his enemies.

Where did the idea of brahmanical āśramas come from? If the the- ory here presented as to the link between āśramas and land grants is accepted, at least a partial answer to this question may be found. The vedic Brahmins were not the only ones to receive land grants in early India nor, it would seem, the first ones. The very fact that the

189 Mhbh 3.186.43: āśramā . . . na bhavanti yugakṣaye.

190 A useful collection of passages dealing with the Brahmins’ “weapons of virtue”, both in the epics and in more recent literature, is provided by Minoru Hara (2007: 613–618).

191 Manu 9.313–316: parām apy āpadaṃ prāpto brāhmaṇān na prakopayet/ te hy enaṃ kupitā hanyuḥ sadyaḥ sabalavāhanam// yaiḥ kṛtaṃ sarvabhakṣo ‘gnir apeyaś ca mahodadhiḥ/ kṣayī cāpyāyitaś cenduḥ ko na naśyet prakopya tān// lokān anyān sṛjeyur ye lokapālāṃ ś ca kopitāḥ/ devān kuryur adevāṃ ś ca kaḥ kṣiṇvaṃ s tān samṛdhnuyāt// yān samāśritya tiṣṭhanti lokā devāś ca sarvadā/ brahma caiva dhanaṃ yeṣāṃ ko hiṃ syāt tāñ jijīviṣuḥ//. Tr. Olivelle.

192 Manu 11.31–33: na brāhmaṇo vedayīta kiṃ cid rājani dharmavit/ svavīryeṇaiva tāñ chiṣyān mānavān apakāriṇaḥ// svavīryād rājavīryāc ca svavīryaṃ balavattaram/ tasmāt svenaiva vīryeṇa nigṛhṇīyād arīn dvijaḥ// śrutīr atharvāṅgirasīḥ kuryād ity avicāritam/ vāk śastraṃ vai brāhmaṇasya tena hanyād arīn dvijaḥ//. Tr. Olivelle.

presumably oldest references to the giving of land in vedic literature are, as we have seen, critical of this practice suggests that the prac- tice existed outside its milieu and was frowned upon.193 We have seen in the introduction that according to the buddhist textual tradition, Anāthapiṇḍika put a park in Śrāvastī called Jetavana at the disposal of the Buddha, and that King Bimbisāra presented the park called Veṇuvana to him and to the community of monks. It is more than likely that these stories from the Vinaya do not date back to the time of the Buddha, but they may be relatively old. The earliest gift of an immovable object recorded in an inscription is the donation of a cave to the Ājīvikas by emperor Aśoka.194 Another inscription of Aśoka declares the village Lummini, where the Buddha was born, free of taxes;195 this is what might be called a donation of a village, even if the donees in this particular case appear to be the inhabitants of the village itself.

It seems, then, that the Brahmins of the centuries preceding the

Common Era had to compete for favours from the rich and power- ful. One of the areas in which this competition found expression was the suitability to receive presents, including presents of land and vil- lages. The Buddhists, Jainas and Ājīvikas were obvious and reward- ing recipients for such generosity, for they needed shelter for their monks, whether in the form of caves or in some other form.196 Note that a shelter by itself is of limited use, for its inhabitants have to eat. The gifts of caves (or of other forms of shelter) could therefore be accompanied by the gift of land (including people to work it), or of one or more villages. An inscription from Karle indicates, as a matter of fact, that the son-in-law of King Nahapāna, whom we encountered earlier and situated in the first century ce, gave a village “for the sup-

193 Śabara’s Mīmāṃ sā Bhāṣya still maintains that land cannot be given away, only the share of its produce that the “owner” may be entitled to; Kane II, 2, pp. 865–6.

194 Bloch, 1950: 156.

195 Bloch, 1950: 157; G. Bühler in EpInd 5 (1898–99), 4 ff.

196 Cp. Lubin, 2005: 80: “Ritualist Brahmins do not appear to have established monastic or scholarly centers comparable to those of the Buddhists. What institutions did Brahmin priests and scholars develop that allowed them to carry on and eventu- ally to attain equal success in many of the domains where Buddhism was successful?” Part of the answer to this question may well be: āśramas / agrahāras. An inscrip- tion from Nālandā mentions the expression agrahāra where one should perhaps have expected vihāra; see Sastri, 1942: 83. On the idyllic side of buddhist monasteries, see Schopen, 2006a. The combination āśrama-vihāra, too, occurs in inscriptions; see note 199, below.

port of the ascetics living in the caves at Valūraka (= Karle) without any distinction of sect or origin, for all who would keep the varṣa (there).”197 Various other gifts of villages for the inhabitants of caves are recorded in inscriptions from the same area and approximately the same time. A cave inscription from Nasik, for example, concerns the gift of the cave and “grants to this meritorious donation (viz., the cave) the village Pisājipadaka”.198 The Brahmins were at a disadvan- tage in this respect, unless they too created—at least in name, perhaps also in reality—communities of ascetics dedicated to the religious life, brahmanical fashion. The āśrama (whether only literary fiction or real) appears to have been their response.199

Timothy Lubin states, in a recent article (2005: 82): “Brahmins did gather to meet in assemblies called pariṣad, saṃ sad, or sabhā to decide questions of ritual or social dharma, and to serve as a local court of law. But the development of durable, large-scale brahmanical insti- tutions lagged behind that of buddhist monasteries. When it came, it took the form of brahmin settlements on endowed, tax-free lands (agrahāras) and royally sponsored temples.” At the conclusion of this chapter we may think that, if brahmanical institutions lagged behind, this was not for lack of trying.

197 E. Senart in EpInd 7 (1902–03), 57 ff.

198 E. Senart in EpInd 8 (1905–06), 59–65.

199 The existence, many centuries later, of a buddhist monastery in East Bengal called āśrama-vihāra (Barua, 1969: 179) suggests that the Buddhists were well aware of the parallelism of the two institutions. The same expression āśrama-vihāra to refer to a buddhist monastery is attested in an inscription from the Gupta period; see Chat- terjee, 1999: 239–40; Chakraborti, 1978: 31.

CHAPTER THREE‌

BUDDHISM CONFRONTED WITH BRAHMANISM

1. A Courtly Challenge
  
  The preceding chapters have shown that the revised form of Brahman- ism that had come to the fore during and especially after the Maurya empire was quickly becoming a major competitor for royal support. In this competition the Brahmins had several advantages which the Bud- dhists had not. The Brahmins, for example, had always been involved in affairs of state, and were therefore well prepared to take on tasks such as counselling the king. The Brahmins, moreover, had clear ideas about society, how it should be and how it could and should be governed. They could advise and encourage the king in his political ambitions, and did not hesitate to justify his military ventures if that seemed fruitful. The Buddhists, if they wanted to be heard at court, had to be able to give some sensible advice, too. They had to develop some ideas as to what society should be like and how it should be governed. They had to have notions about war and peace, and other issues related to statecraft.1
  
  The Buddhists were aware of all this, and had been aware of it from
  
  an early date onward. Already some ancient discourses address these questions. The challenge was however daunting. Buddhist thinkers were not and could not be as pragmatic as their brahmanical con- freres. Unlike Brahmanism, Buddhism did not start out as a vision of society, even less as a model for governing a state. It taught a path to escape from rebirth, and following this path implied leaving society. The nature of the society left behind was of little concern to those who decided to follow the teaching of the Buddha.2
  
  This initial situation did not last long. Buddhism soon became the victim of its own success. The community of monks and nuns
  
  1 Cp. Faure, 2008: 51 ff.
  
  2 In his contacts with contemporary kings, the Buddha abstained from giving them political advice, if the early sources are to be trusted; Bareau, 1993: 38.
  
  organized itself, and monasteries were created.3 Questions regarding the interaction between the buddhist community and society at large became inevitable. In order to build monasteries and places of wor- ship, a steady stream of gifts from donors was necessary.4 The Bud- dhists could not for ever go on hiding their heads in the sand as far as questions of society and its political organization were concerned. But the challenge they had to face was, as said above, daunting.
  
  Consider first a discourse in the ancient buddhist canon that deals with the organization of society and explains how it came to be what it is. This text, the Aggañña Sutta, criticizes the brahmanical vision of society and rejects the notion according to which Brahmins are funda- mentally different from all other members of society. In this discourse a Brahmin justifies his belief in the pre-eminence of his caste-class with the help of a myth which recounts that Brahmins were born from the mouth of the Creator God. The Aggañña Sutta does not accept this myth, and presents a creation story of its own. In this alternative story, differences between people came about as a result of differences of behaviour in some unspecified past. Brahmins, for example, are the descendants of people who meditated or compiled books. They yet have a common ancestry with all other caste-classes of society. The kingly caste-class came about when people chose one from among themselves to impose order on society. Once again the text emphasizes the common origin of the king with the other caste-classes.5
  
  The Aggañña Sutta, while criticizing brahmanical ideas, yet adopts
  
  some of them. It criticizes the notion that there is a fundamental dif- ference between the four caste-classes of society as taught by the Brah- mins, yet accepts this division as being social reality. It also accepts without discussion that kings behave the way they do. In the words of the Aggañña Sutta, a king is a being who, appointed by the rest of the population, “would show anger where anger was due, censure those who deserved it, and banish those who deserved banishment” (tr. p. 413). No further guidelines are provided.
  
  Yet this is where the shoe pinches. Buddhism teaches a path that leads to liberation. This path is open to all human beings, not just Brahmins or certain others. Buddhism is therefore bound to encourage
  
  3 See note 25 to chapter 1, above.
  
  4 For a discussion of gifts to buddhist monasteries in Gujarat, and of the economic position of such monasteries in North India in general, see Njammasch, 2001: 199 f.
  
  5 Cp. Meisig, 1988: 142 f.
  
  behaviour that, in the long or short run, leads to that goal. The strong arm tactics that worldly rulers use (and may be compelled to use) do not lead in that direction. Quite on the contrary, they do the oppo- site. The Brahmins could maintain that a certain class of people, the warriors, were born with the obligation to use violence in appropriate circumstances, that violence is the svadharma, the correct behaviour of members of that class of society. They could point out that a war- rior who does not use violence in such circumstances might expect to be punished for this omission, in this or a next life. For Buddhists this was harder to maintain. They recognized no separate class of warriors, fundamentally different from other human beings, with different obli- gations and different fates. For Buddhists there was no fundamental difference between a monk and a warrior. If violence was wrong for one, it was wrong for the other.
  
  An edifying story (nr. 46) from Kumāralāta’s Kalpanāmaṇḍitikā
  
  Dṛṣṭāntapaṅkti (perhaps first half of the fourth century ce)6 illustrates this. It is about an outcast (caṇḍāla) who refuses to execute a criminal, even against the order of the king. The king is furious and kills off most of the family members of our poor outcast, until he understands his mistake.7 The story shows that it is wrong to kill a criminal. It is implied that, if it is wrong for an outcast to execute a criminal, it is also wrong for a king to order his execution.
  
  This, then, is the conundrum in which buddhist theoreticians of political power found themselves. Was there a right way of ruling a country, preferably without violence? To cite Bruce Lincoln (2007: xi): “When would-be imperialists come to regard [military conquest, polit- ical domination, cultural encompassment, and economic extraction]— and the violence that goes with them—as religiously wrong or morally repugnant, the likelihood that they will realize their ambitions is, thereby, greatly diminished.” Or can these goals be attained without violence?
  
  In answering this question the memory of the Maurya empire, and especially of its emperor Aśoka, appears to have made itself felt. There was, on the one hand, the legend of King Aśoka, preserved in bud- dhist texts in various languages.8 However, Cristina Scherrer-Schaub
  
  6 De Jong, 1988: 429.
  
  7 Huber, 1908: 216 ff.
  
  8 See Strong, 1983.
  
  (2007: 762 n. 14) may well be right in saying that the memory of the “epigraphical” Aśoka survived him for a number of centuries.9 Aśoka, as we have seen, talked about the victory of Dharma, i.e. of “righteous rule, correct behaviour”. The notion of Dharma in connection with political power had great appeal to the Buddhists. They thought and spoke about a Dharma-king, who conquered the world in an unobjec- tionable manner. The Cakkavatti-Sīhanāda Sutta, another canonical text, describes what happened to one such righteous king. One day a Wheel appeared to him:10
  
  Then, rising from his seat, covering one shoulder with his robe, the king took a gold vessel in his left hand, sprinkled the Wheel with his right hand, and said: “May the noble Wheel-Treasure turn, may the noble Wheel-Treasure conquer!” The Wheel turned to the east, and the king followed it with his fourfold army. And in whatever country the Wheel stopped, the king took up residence with his fourfold army. And those who opposed him in the eastern region came and said: “Come, Your Majesty, welcome! We are yours, Your Majesty. Rule us, Your Majesty.” And the king said: “Do not take life. Do not take what is not given. Do not commit sexual misconduct. Do not tell lies. Do not drink strong drink. Be moderate in eating.” And those who had opposed him in the eastern region became his subjects.
  
  9 The fact that both Rudradāman (ca. 150 ce) and Samudragupta (two centuries later) left inscriptions in places where there were already inscriptions of Aśoka (Falk, 2006: 118 f.; 158 f.) may be understood as supporting this belief (cf. Hinüber, 2008a: 194–5). Far from being “curieux” and “peu digne d’un grand souverain” (Fussman, 2007: 707), is it not possible that these rulers thus augmented their glory through association with the great former emperor? Note Strong’s (1983: 6 f.) observation to the extent that the testimonies of Xuanzang (7th century) and Faxian (around 400 ce), show that there were traditions of interpretation of certain Aśokan edicts, which were however incorrect because no one could read the script any longer. Salomon (2009a: 48) assumes that in Rudradāman’s time the Aśokan inscriptions were still at least partially legible and comprehensible, but provides no proof. References back to Maurya times also occur elsewhere (Falk, 2005: 348 f.).
  
  10 DN III p. 62 f.; tr. Walshe, 1987: 397 f. For the parallel in Chinese translation, see Warder, 1980: 165 f. Gombrich (1988: 83–4) says the following about this Sūtra: “At the end of the sermon we meet the next Buddha, Metteyya. Since he occurs in no other sermon, this casts doubt on the sermon’s authenticity. Another suspicious feature is that the myth is set in an inappropriate frame. Most of the Buddha’s sermons are presented as preached in answer to a question or in some other appropriate context; but this one has a beginning and an ending in which the Buddha is talking to monks about something totally different. Either the whole text is apocryphal or at least it has been tampered with. The Theravādin tradition itself, however, does not doubt that the text is authentic . . .”
  
  Then the Wheel turned south, west, and north . . . (as before). Then the Wheel-Treasure, having conquered the lands from sea to sea, returned to the royal capital and stopped before the king’s palace [. . .].11
  
  We do not know how many buddhist monarchs waited in vain for a Wheel-Treasure to appear and help them in the task of conquering the world. Without it the task was a lot less enviable, and would inevitably breach the rules that the king was supposed to promulgate, especially those concerning the taking of life and of what is not given. There were, to be sure, always volunteers willing to try to conquer the world even without a Wheel-Treasure. However, what practical advice could their buddhist counsellors give them?
  
  The answer is: very little.12 We are in the possession of some works whose stated aim is to give advice to (sometimes identifiable) kings. One of these is a letter sent to the young King Kaniṣka by the buddhist
  
  scholar Mātṛcetạ in the second or third century ce. It is not clear to
  
  which Kaniṣka the letter was addressed (several kings bore that name), nor indeed whether it was really sent to a king of that name.13 How- ever, the most famous Kaniṣka (Kaniṣka I) was a king of the Kuṣāṇa dynasty,14 about whom the Indian historian Romila Thapar writes the following (2002: 221): “The Kushana dynasty was in the ascen- dant in central Asia under Kanishka, whose relationship to the earlier kings has been confirmed by the recent discovery of an inscription in Afghanistan. In this he claims that he conquered hindo/India, i.e., the better-known northwest of India, and proclaimed his conquest in all the cities as far as Champa (in the middle Ganges Plain).” Perhaps the most striking feature of Mātṛceta’s letter, addressed as it is to the suc- cessor and descendent of a king known for his conquests (if not to that
  
  11 The word cakravartin (Pāli cakkavatti) can mean “being situated in a wheel” as well as “who sets rolling the wheel (of his dominion), turner of the wheel”. Gonda (1969: 123 f.) thinks that the former may have been its original meaning. The present extract from the Cakkavatti-Sīhanāda Sutta, among the earliest sources that use the term, suggests the opposite. This does not change the fact that this same term may have come to be interpreted in the first of these two senses in later times.
  
  12 It is certainly no coincidence that J. Gonda’s Ancient Indian Kingship from the Religious Point of View (1969) draws almost exclusively on brahmanical sources.
  
  13 Hartmann, 1987: 36 f.
  
  14 The beginning of Kaniṣka’s realm appears to have been 127 ce; Falk, 2001. See also Golzio, 2008.
  
  king himself ), is its emphasis on saving the life of animals.15 Nothing at all is said about the killing of humans.16
  
  Nāgārjuna was more or less a contemporary of Mātṛceta.17 The Precious Garland (Ratnāvalī) attributed to him18 contains advice for kings.19 Some of the passages involved show that Nāgārjuna’s politi- cal ideas were still very close to those which we found in the canoni- cal texts mentioned above. Consider the following verse (p. 118): “Through proper honouring of stūpas, honorable beings, Superiors, and the elderly, you will become a Universal Monarch, your glori- ous hands and feet marked with [a design of ] wheels.” A Universal Monarch is the same as a Dharma-king, mentioned earlier. Like the Dharma-king, the Universal Monarch is associated with wheels, with this difference that this time wheels appear as marks in his hands. Uni- versal kingdom, here as there, is presented as the outcome of merit. Violent conquest, the verse suggests, can be avoided.20
  
  Other passages from the Precious Garland are no more practical,
  
  even though the pious and virtuous intentions of its author cannot be doubted. No one would be averse to living in a country ruled by Nāgārjuna’s ideal king.21 Whether such a king would remain in charge
  
  15 Hahn, 1999: 38 f.
  
  16 This would be a case of “compartmentalization of values”, for which Schmith- ausen (1999: 53 f.) gives some canonical and further non-canonical examples.
  
  17 Mātṛcetạ was the intellectual “grandchild” of Nāgārjuna according to Bu ston
  
  and Tāranātha, but the value of this testimony is dubious; Hartmann, 1987: 36. On Nāgārjuna’s date (probably second century ce), see Walser, 2002.
  
  18 There is no agreement among modern scholars about this attribution; see Sand- erson, 2009: 103 n. 217.
  
  19 See further Pāsādika, 2001; also 1996.
  
  20 Perhaps inevitably, Buddhists had a tendency to believe that kings whose memo- ries they cherished had attained power in this ideal manner. The Chinese pilgrim Xuan- zang tells the story that King Harṣavardhana had invoked the help of the Bodhisattva Avalokiteśvara before ascending the throne. The Bodhisattva had answered: “In your previous life you were a forest-dwelling bhikṣu in this wood and practiced the Way diligently. By the power of this meritorious action, you are now a prince in this life. With a mind of great compassion, and having sympathy for the people, you
  
  will soon become king of all the five parts of India.” (Li Rongxi, 1996: 143; cp. Hazra, 1995: 89). The Abhidharma-vibhāṣā-śāstra, a buddhist text from the early centuries ce, describes a certain ceremony that is held every five years (the pañcavārṣika) as follows: “and the distribution of drink and food to many people is said to have been held in order to cause the fulfilment of the donor’s vow to become a cakravartinrāja.” (Klimburg-Salter, 1989: 124).
  
  21 Scherrer-Schaub (2003: 132; cited 2007: 768 f.) draws the following conclusion from Nāgārjuna’s advice: “La Ratnāvalī peint une société opulente vivant à une époque très prospère. Le fait que Nāgārjuna exhorte le Roi aux oeuvres d’utilité publique et de charité (hôpitaux, lazarets, hospices pour les animaux, points d’eau etc.), qu’il
  
  for long is a different question. It seems that even Nāgārjuna himself had some doubts, for he ends his political advice with the following verse (p. 148): “However, if from the unrighteousness of the world it is difficult to rule religiously, then it is right for you to become a monas- tic for the sake of practice and grandeur.” In other words, trying to be a good and virtuous king may turn out to be impossible. In that case the Buddhists have no further advice to offer, except that it is time to turn one’s back to the world and become a monk.
  
  The Letter to King Gautamīputra, attributed to the same Nāgārjuna, is even less practical in its advice and even more insistent that a king really finds himself in the wrong place (p. 14): “[In choosing] between the one who conquers [attachment to] the ever unsteady and momen- tary objects of the six sense-organs and the one who conquers the enemy’s army in battle, the wise know the first to be a far greater hero.” The advice it gives is, as the text itself admits, more suitable to monks than to kings (p. 65): “It is difficult even for a monk in isola- tion to follow the counsel which has been given to you; [yet] make this life meaningful through cultivating the quality of the essence of any of these practices.”
  
  Another buddhist author belonging roughly to the same time is Āryadeva, who wrote critically about kings in the fourth chapter of his Catuḥśataka.22 Candrakīrti, in his commentary on this work, pres- ents in no uncertain terms the unwholesome after-effects of kingship:
  
  It is just as if in order to perform a buffalo sacrifice somebody would kill [the animal] and many would eat [its meat], and this evil, however, would only appertain to the killer; in the same way, for the sake of the kingdom, the king performs [protective] acts of evil and many enjoy the wealth [resulting from it], but the evil he performed, which has terrible fruits [leading] to bad existences, pertains alone to the king.23
  
  recommande l’institution d’écoles pour l’enseignement de l’écriture, l’enseignement gratuit aux indigents . . ., le partage de la nourriture, la libre circulation des biens et la distribution des richesses, accuse une société riche, adonnée aux dépenses somptua- ires . . .” This conclusion does not seem compelling to me. Is it not easier to conclude that Nāgārjuna had but hazy notions of economics?
  
  22 See Lang, 1986: 46 f.; 1992. In a private communication, Karen Lang draws atten- tion to the fact that verse 6.6 “seems to refer to castes/classes having their own work/ duties [svadharma?] and the idea of the king getting demerit (apuṇya) from his sub- jects who fail to do their work properly”.
  
  23 Zimmermann, 2006: 220.
  
  The story of the prince Temīya, told in a Pāli Jātaka, carries the same message. Prince Temīya knows and remembers from earlier lives that the throne of a king can only lead to hell; he therefore decides to act as if he were lame, deaf and dumb, with the sole purpose of escaping the royal duty awaiting him, even at the expense of being put to death.24
  
  A passage from the Questions of King Milinda gives another twist to the dilemma, in such a manner that the punishing king is free of all guilt. Here are some extracts (Rhys Davids, 1890: 254–7):
  
  Venerable Nāgasena, the Blessed One said: ‘Doing no injury to any one, Dwell full of love and kindness in the world.’ And on the other hand, he said: ‘Punish him who deserves punishment, favour him who is worthy of favour.’ Now punishment, Nāgasena, means the cutting off of hands or feet, flogging, casting into bonds, torture, degradation in rank. Such a saying is therefore not worthy of the Blessed One, and he ought not to have made use of it. . . .
  
  Whosoever, great king, may be put to death, he does not suffer execu- tion by reason of the opinion set forth by the Tathāgatas. He suffers by reason of what he himself has done. But notwithstanding that the doctrine of the Dhamma has been taught (by the Buddhas), would it be possible, great king, for a man who had done nothing wrong, and was walking innocently along the streets, to be seized and put to death by any wise person?
  
  Certainly not. . . .
  
  Just so, great king, since the thief is not put to death through the word of the Tathāgata, but only through his own act, how can any fault be rightly found on that account with the Teacher?
  
  It follows that no fault can be attributed to the Buddha, nor, we may add, to the king who orders these punishments. The king is no more than the instrument through which karmic retribution takes place.
  
  It is conceivable, though not certain, that Mātṛcetạ and Nāgārjuna
  
  had read Aśvaghoṣa’s Life of the Buddha (Buddhacarita).25 Aśvaghoṣa puts the following assessment of kingship in the mouth of the future Buddha after he has left home but before he has reached enlightenment:26 “In what way could it be right for a wise man to take sovereignty on himself? It is the abode of delusion in which are to be found fear- fulness, the intoxication of pride, weariness and loss of Dharma by
  
  24 Zimmermann, 2006: 218 f., with a reference to the Mūgapakkha Jātaka (no. 538).
  
  25 Johnston (1936: II: xiv) provides a piece of evidence, which he does not press,
  
  suggesting that Mātṛcetạ is somewhat later in date than Aśvaghoṣa.
  
  26 Buddhac 9.40–41, 43.
  
  the mishandling of others. For kingship is at the same time full of delights and the vehicle of calamity, like a golden palace all on fire, like dainty food mixed with poison, or like a lotus-pond infected with crocodiles. For it is better to eat herbs in the forest, embracing the
  
  highest contentment as if one were concealing a jewel, than to live with the dangers to which sovereignty is exposed, as if with loathsome black snakes.” We may assume that Aśvaghoṣa, one of the very early buddhist authors to compose works in Sanskrit, addressed a courtly
  
  audience, as did Mātṛcetạ and Nāgārjuna.27 The topic he is dealing
  
  with in his poem allows him to be even more outspoken than the other two, and he does not mince his words.
  
  To conclude this discussion, I will cite one more buddhist text, Vasubandhu’s Abhidharmakośa Bhāṣya, which dates from the fourth or fifth century ce.28 This text mentions kings, judges (daṇḍanetṛ) and ministers (vyāvahārika) as self-evidently (arthataḥ) belonging to the group of indisciplined people, along with fishermen, hunters, bandits, executioners, jailors and others.29 No comments are necessary.
  
  Edward Conze wrote, in his book Buddhism, Its Essence and Develop- ment (1951: 73), that Buddhism “does not only bring peace of mind to the other-worldly, but it also hands over the world to those who wish to grab it”.30 I consider this remark overly cynical. I do not deny that there are always plenty of people ready to grab the world when they have a chance. I would however add that those people, even if they are successful (or especially when they are successful), want to think and believe, or want others to think and believe, that their power is
  
  27 In the penultimate verse of his Saundarananda (18.63), Aśvaghoṣa states that he composed this poem “with the intention of capturing hearers devoted to other things” (śrotṝṇāṃ grahaṇārtham anyamanasām). Johnston (1936: II: xxxvii) points out that anyamanas covers both “worldly-minded” and “non-believer”.
  
  28 Saito (2010) proposes a link between, on one hand, the conquest of Puruṣapura by the Sasanid ruler Sapur I and its subsequent Sasanid occupation from ca. 350 to ca. 410 ce and, on the other, and the fact that Vasubandhu, who was born in Puruṣapura, left (i.e. presumably fled) this place. This would situate Vasubandhu in that same period, roughly 350–410 ce.
  
  29 Abhidh-k-bh(P) 4.36, p. 221 l. 13–15; Abhidh-k(VP) vol. 4 p. 91.
  
  30 According to Demiéville (1957: 354), “la non-violence bouddhique . . . a certaine- ment contribué à affaiblir militairement les peuple lamaïstes, Tibétains et Mongols. Dès le viiie siècle on conseillait à un khan turc de se garder du bouddhisme (et du taoïsme), car, lui disait-on, ces doctrines ‘rendent bon et faible et sont, en leur princ- ipe, contraires au recours à la guerre et aux conflits de force’; et au xiiie siècle Khubilai devait se servir du bouddhisme pour neutraliser le Tibet.”
  
  somehow justified, that there is an order in which they have a place, preferably at the top. It is easy to see that in this regard Buddhism had less to offer than Brahmanism. Nor could it offer much in matters of practical statecraft and policy. How did the Buddhists deal with this? In order to answer this question I propose a short excursion into a domain which is at first sight unrelated.
  
  Remember Asita. Asita, the “buddhist Simeon”, was the Brahmin who predicted the future of the newly born Buddha-to-be: the new- born baby would either become a world-ruler or a Buddha. Asita was a Brahmin, but why? In an earlier chapter we saw that predicting the future was one way in which Brahmins made a living. For our present purposes it is important to note that the Buddhists left these and related occupations to others, i.e., primarily to Brahmins. The result was that Buddhists did not participate in the development of certain sciences in classical India, a phenomenon to be studied in chapter 3.2, below.
  
  The Brahmins had one more skill which the Buddhists, it appears, were loath to share. It is the use of formulas and incantations, called mantras in India. The Brahmins derived much of their supernatu- ral power from their knowledge of mantras: the Veda is primarily a collection of mantras. Buddhists could not compete with Brahmins in this respect, and there are indications to show that they did not wish to. By way of example I refer to the first chapter of Kumāralāta’s Kalpanāmaṇḍitikā Dṛṣṭāntapaṅkti,31 which recounts a discussion between a buddhist layman and several Brahmins. Told that the Bud- dha does not pronounce curses after the manner of brahmanical seers, the Brahmins conclude that he has no power, whether for good or bad. In this story the willingness to pronounce curses is clearly depicted as something that characterized Brahmins but not Buddhists.32
  
  [It may here in passing be remarked that the Jainas, who had as
  
  many and as good reasons for staying away from all forms of prognos- tication, did not do so. Their Aṅgavijjā “Knowledge of the Parts of the Body”, in particular, is a semi-canonical text “devoted to the science of prognostication through the observation of external bodily modifica- tions, that is to say ‘signs’ ”.33 We will come across further instances
  
  31 This work was first thought to be a work of Aśvaghoṣa, called Sūtrālaṃ kāra; see Hahn, 1982. A French rendering of the Chinese translation is provided in Huber, 1908.
  
  32 Hahn, 1982: 331; Huber, 1908: 6 f.
  
  33 Dundas, 2006: 403 f. See also Qvarnström, 2002: 112 ff.; 2000: 599 ff.
  
  that show that Jainism did not succeed quite as well as Buddhism in keeping its distance from the brahmanical tradition.]
  
  It appears, then, that the Buddhists were ready to concede that there were occupations that were best left to Brahmins. These occupa- tions covered all forms of divination and the interpretation of signs. They also covered certain sciences, most notably mathematics and astronomy. To this I propose to add the art of giving professional advice to kings.34
  
  This proposition may at first sight look surprising and evoke scepti- cism. Are there historical examples of Buddhists leaving the task of advising the king to Brahmins even in situations where they were influ- ential enough to take on that task themselves? In the case of physiog- nomy, astrology, astronomy and mathematics the situation is simple and straightforward: there are brahmanical, but no buddhist treatises in these fields. It is also true that there are no buddhist treatises that might compete with the brahmanical Arthaśāstra, or with the Laws of Manu. But are there cases where a majority of Buddhists was happy to be governed by a king assisted by Brahmins?
  
  Such examples exist. Some particularly clear ones lie beyond the boundaries of the Indian subcontinent. Brahmanical influence, once it had started to spread, did not stop at these boundaries. It moved on right into the countries of Southeast Asia. There, too, it proceeded essentially in the same way as in South Asia: It did not convert people, least of all the common population. No, it assisted the local rulers in ways with which we are now familiar: by offering ritual support and expertise in running the state. Numerous Sanskrit inscriptions from almost all countries of that region testify to the presence of Brahmins and their activity in and around the royal courts.35
  
  This did not change when these countries converted to Buddhism! Brahmins played until recently an important ceremonial role at the
  
  34 The predominant position of Brahmins at and around the royal courts is visible in inscriptions. Hinüber (2009: 168), after discussing a number of examples, speaks of “die sprachliche Welt der Brahmanen, die die Kanzleien beherrscht haben”. He then continues: “Daher überlagert der Sprachgebrauch der Kanzleien der Herrscher die sprachlichen Bedürfnisse der Buddhisten nach einer terminologisch korrekten, vor allem dem Vinaya gemässen Ausdrucksweise. Es prallt also die Tradition der Texte des buddhistischen Kanons auf eine zweite, in den Kanzleien gepflegte, gegen die sich, wie die Inschriften zeigen, die Buddhisten oft nur ein wenig mühsam sprachlich behaupten können.”
  
  35 See chapter 2.3, above.
  
  Burmese and Cambodian courts, and they still do so in Thailand. About Thailand, for example, we read in the scholarly literature:36
  
  Though the Thai were Buddhists, their kings surrounded themselves with the appurtenances of Khmer royalty, and recruited their Court Brahmans from Cambodia. For centuries, indeed, Brahmanism enjoyed quite an important position; for although Buddhism was the religion of the people, and was protected by the kings, Hinduism was still consid- ered as essential to the monarchy, and so received a great share of royal favour. The famous inscription (about ad 1361) of King Dharmarāja I mentions the king’s knowledge of the Vedas and of astronomy;37 while the inscription on the Śiva statue found at Kāṃbèṅ Bejra records the desire of King Dharmaśokarāja to exalt both Hinduism and Buddhism. And this is as late as ad 1510.38
  
  Peter Skilling (2007: 199), citing a publication by Griswold and Prasert that is not accessible to me, observes “that the courts of South-East Asian rulers had brahmans ‘to advise on statecraft, law and techni- cal matters; to regulate the calendar and cast horoscopes; to manage the Swinging Festival, the First Ploughing, and rites for the control of wind and rain; to perform ceremonies; and to discharge a host of other tasks.’ ”
  
  The influence of Brahmins in historical Southeast Asia is known to us from an earlier chapter (2.2). What interests us in particular is that this brahmanical influence was independent of the religion or reli- gions of the country concerned. Brahmins would still be there even if the country had become buddhist. This is of course precisely what we have seen before: Brahmanism stands for a social order.39 Buddhism in Southeast Asia accommodated itself to this social order. This was
  
  36 Quaritch Wales, 1931: 60.
  
  37 References to Coedès, 1924: 98.
  
  38 References to Coedès, 1924: 159. For Buddhism in the Khmer empire, see Snell- grove, 2001.
  
  39 Cp. Sanderson, 2004: 389: “Brahmanism, then, was certainly present among the Khmers, at least within the élite of society. But I see no evidence that it amounted to a fourth religion. The Indian Śaivas claimed to go beyond Brahmanism through practice authorized by their own, higher bodies of scripture; but they underwent Brah- manism’s rites of passage, performed many of its regular ceremonies in addition to their own, and adhered to its regulations concerning such matters as caste-endogamy, inheritance, and the administration of law under royal authority. Only their path to salvation was peculiarly theirs. The Brahmanism that we find among the Khmers was of this subsidiary kind. There is no trace of the exclusive variety that many in India considered to be the sole means of access to salvation, denying the validity of the Śaiva and Vaiṣṇava scriptures.”
  
  possible, because Buddhism and Brahmanism were not two religions in competition. Buddhism was rather a religion which had to adjust itself to this particular social order. Buddhism may not always have liked the brahmanical social order, but it could live with it where the latter was imposed. This happened several times in Southeast Asia (at least in theory).40 We will see below that the situation in South Asia was different, but not altogether different.
  
  Before moving on, it will be useful to recall once again the situ- ation in Sri Lanka. This island—or at least its Singhalese part—was buddhist for most of its history. The Singhalese kingdom, too, needed to be governed, and could do with good advice. Where did the Sin- ghalese rulers look for such advice? As we have seen, they turned to brahmanical Sanskrit literature. The Ceylonese historical chronicles repeatedly mention various Sanskrit treatises of this kind that were consulted, most specifically the Arthaśāstra and the Laws of Manu. This is an example of a buddhist kingdom in which Sanskrit never predominated, but in which brahmanical political ideas yet exerted a strong influence.
  
  These examples from Southeast Asia should not make us forget that the relationship between Brahmanism and Buddhism was complex in the South Asian subcontinent as well. The double loyalty of King Harṣavardhana in the first half of the seventh century ce can serve as example. About him, Réné Grousset said:41
  
  Harṣa never broke with official Brahmanism, nor even with the Hindu sects, any more than the other Indian sovereigns of his time. [Xuanzang] depicts him as loading the Brahmans with gifts, and in his works he him- self declares that he is a worshipper of Śiva; his confident and friend, the novelist Bāṇa, was, moreover, Brahman by caste and Hindu by religion. But the personal sentiments of the monarch were clearly Buddhist, and of the Mahāyāna school. In the Mahāyāna even, his sympathies appear to have attached him to the Yogācāra school, as it was taught in the monasteries of Nālandā, and as [Xuanzang] professed it. This tells us how close was to be the bond between these two. Indeed, during the few weeks they spent together, a firm friendship grew up between the Indian maharajah and the Chinese pilgrim.
  
  40 Bhattacharya (2006: 1), for example, refers to a buddhist king of Cambodia from the 12th century who boasts that in his hospitals “all the four social classes are to receive medical treatment” (cikitsyā atra catvāro varṇāḥ).
  
  41 Grousset, 1932: 205–6; cited in Hazra, 1995: 90.
  
  About King Vikramendravarman I of Āndhra, who ruled during the first decades of the sixth century, Sanderson reports the following (2009: 71–2):
  
  A . . . set of plates discovered at Tummalaguḍem contains a charter issued by Vikramendravarman II which records his granting a village for the support of the Buddhist community at [a] monastery. The founder’s husband Govindavarman I is described as having beautified the whole of the Deccan with splendid Stūpas and monasteries, and Vikramen- dravarman I, his grandson and the grandfather of Vikramendravarman II, is identified as paramasaugataḥ ‘entirely devoted to the Buddha’. However, in a charter issued by Vikramendravarman II in the previous year, recording a grant of a village to a Śaiva temple, he is referred to as paramamāheśvaraḥ, as is his father Indrabhatṭ ārakavarman, drawing to our attention that if a king supported Buddhism he did not necessarily cease to support other faiths or abandon his own.
  
  We have come to think that Buddhism—more or less consciously, and more or less willingly—left a considerable number of activities to Brahmins. The list we have considered so far is no doubt not exhaus- tive. A complete list will be difficult to establish, given that there are no explicit statements in the buddhist texts to the effect that this or that field of activity was left to Brahmins. To the list of items enumer- ated so far, it seems likely that at least one more can be added: the realm of rituals that accentuate major events in the life of an individ- ual. Unlike Buddhism, Brahmanism had a whole series of these. One reason to believe that many Buddhists availed of the existence of these rites is a statement by the brahmanical philosopher Udayana in his Ātmatattvaviveka. Udayana states:42 “There is no philosophy (darśana) in which people, even if they claim that [the world is] illusory, do not perform the vedic rites43 from impregnation (garbhādhāna) to funeral rite (antyeṣṭi),44 or do not agree that there is a distinction between touchable and untouchable [people] and so on; or in which people
  
  42 Udayana, Ātmatattvaviveka, ed. Dravid, p. 413 (corrected): nāsti eva taddar- śanaṃ yatra sāṃ vṛtam ity uktvāpi garbhādhānādyantyeṣṭiparyantāṃ vaidikīṃ kriyāṃ janaḥ na anutiṣṭhati, spṛśyāspṛśyādivibhāgaṃ vā na anumanute, vyatikrame ca ācamanādisnānādiprāyaścittaṃ vā na anutiṣṭhati.
  
  43 “Guṇaprabha, in his Vinayasūtra [. . .], reminds the monks of the need to conduct festivals that celebrate the Buddha’s birth (jāti), the shaving of his hair (jaṭā) at the age of five, the putting aside of the top-knot (cūḍā) at the age of six” (Pagel, 2007: 371 n. 3).
  
  44 On the antyeṣṭi, see note 363, below. Note further that there is also a Śaiva funer- ary rite called antyeṣṭi; see Sanderson, 1995: 32.
  
  do not, in the case of a transgression, perform expiations such as sip- ping water, bathing, etc.” Udayana lived in the tenth century, at a time when rites had become important in Buddhism, as we will see in a later chapter. But these were tantric rites, whereas Udayana refers explicitly to vedic domestic rites (vaidikī kriyā).45 These domestic rites may have been in use for a long time, also among Buddhists, perhaps from the time Indian Buddhism agreed to leave certain aspects of ordinary life, i.e., life in society, to the Brahmins and their customs.
2. Science and Religion in Classical India
  
  We had occasion to observe in the preceding chapter that the Bud- dhists left certain sciences to the Brahmins. This is correct, but in need of further precision. The attitude of both Brahmanism and Buddhism toward the sciences was complex. This chapter will offer a first analy- sis, taking as point of departure the attitude toward the sciences in the Christian Middle Ages.
  
  David S. Landes, author of The Wealth and Poverty of Nations: Why some are so rich and some so poor (1998), is interested in what he considers one of history’s great questions, namely: Why was Europe different? Part of the answer to this question can be found, he states,46 in a book by David F. Noble, called The Religion of Technology: The divinity of man and the spirit of invention (1999). In this book Noble draws attention to the religious roots and spirit of Western technol- ogy. He traces the Western idea of technological development from the ninth century, when the useful arts became connected to the con- cept of redemption, up to our own time, as humans begin to exercise Godlike knowledge and powers with nuclear weapons, manned space exploration, Artificial Intelligence, and genetic engineering. The link with redemption, he notes, is not known to have existed before the ninth century. Noble (p. 16) mentions in particular Martianus Capel- la’s fifth-century work The Marriage of Philology and Mercury (in
  
  45 This does not mean that buddhist monks had not been involved in ritual in ear- lier days; Schopen (1992a) draws attention to passages in three distinct Vinaya tradi- tions that both assume and enjoin monastic participation in at least some domestic, lay life-cycle rituals.
  
  46 In a review published in the Los Angeles Times and reproduced on the back cover of Noble’s The Religion of Technology.
  
  Latin: de nuptiis Philologiae et Mercurii). In this work, Mercury gives his new bride the gift of seven arts—Grammar, Dialectic, Rhetoric, Geometry, Arithmetic, Astronomy, and Harmony—each represented in a performance by a maiden. Capella omits the two mechanical dis- ciplines Medicine and Architecture, because of their “baseness” and “unworthiness”. This is justified in the following words: “Since these ladies are concerned with mortal subjects and their skill lies in mun- dane matters, and they have nothing in common with the celestial deities, it will not be inappropriate to disdain and reject them.”47 This changed with the Carolingian philosopher John Scotus Erigena, who commented upon this work, and rewrote Capella’s allegory so as to include the hitherto disdained mechanical arts. In Erigena’s version, the bride Philology first receives Mercury’s gift of the liberal arts, then gives him in return the parallel gift of seven mechanical arts, includ- ing Medicine and Architecture. In this way the mechanical arts are introduced,48 and are represented as having equal significance as the liberal arts. A new attitude towards these arts manifests itself here for the first time. Henceforth it accompanies them and their successors until the present day. This new attitude, according to Noble, has a clearly religious dimension.
  
  It cannot be our task to pronounce on the correctness or other-
  
  wise of Noble’s thesis. It should of course not be forgotten that many centuries were still to elapse between the Carolingian Erigena and the European Renaissance, centuries during which European technical and scientific prowess did not reach the height of certain other civili- sations, most notably that of China. It will nevertheless be interesting to ask whether, and to what extent, religious attitudes may have played a role in the development of science in India. A study of this question will throw light on the sometimes complex interaction between Brah- manism and Buddhism.
  
  According to Martianus Capella, then, the two disciplines Medi- cine and Architecture “are concerned with mortal subjects and their skill lies in mundane matters”. This in its turn allowed him “to dis- dain and reject them”, and to contrast them with Grammar, Dialectic, Rhetoric, Geometry, Arithmetic, Astronomy, and Harmony, which are
  
  47 Stahl & Johnson, 1977: 346.
  
  48 Erigena appears to be the first whose use of the expression artes mechanicae has survived, but he may not have been the first to use it; cf. Sternagel, 1966: 30 f. See further Whitney, 1990.
  
  obviously not concerned with mortal subjects and which do not deal with mundane matters. The Indian enumerations of sciences are very different from the Western medieval enumeration of arts, but a super- ficial comparison of some items is possible. India, like Europe, had a tradition of Medicine, which by its very nature dealt with mortal sub- jects and mundane matters. Are there reasons to think that in India, too, Medicine was looked down upon by comparison with sciences that deal with “higher” matters?49
  
  There are. Already in vedic literature it is clear that the profession of a physician is progressively becoming less respectable. The Taittirīya Saṃ hitā (6.4.9.1 f.) has the following to say about the two Aśvins, divine physicians: “The gods said of the two: Impure are they, wan- dering among men as physicians. Therefore a Brahmin should not practice medicine, for the physician is impure, unfit [to participate] in sacrifice.”50 And the Āpastamba Dharmasūtra (1.19.14) contains the following verse, which it ascribes to a Purāṇa: “It is forbidden to eat the food of physicians, hunters, surgeons, fowlers, unchaste wives, or eunuchs.”51 The Vasiṣṭha Dharmasūtra (14.2), similarly, states: “The following are unfit to be eaten: food given by a physician, a hunter, a harlot, a law enforcement agent, a thief, a heinous sinner, a eunuch, or an outcaste.”52 And again (14.19): “Almsfood given by physicians, hunters, surgeons, fowlers, eunuchs, and unchaste wives is not to be accepted even if it is given unasked.”53 The Mānava Dharmaśāstra (3.152) counts physicians among those to be excluded from certain privileges: “Doctors, priests who attend on idols, people who sell meat, and people who support themselves by trade are to be excluded from offerings to the gods and ancestors.”54 Elsewhere this same text (10.46–47) counts medicine (cikitsita) among the occupations despised by twice-born (dvijānām nindita karman), and specifies that this one should be practised by the Ambaṣthas. The Mahābhārata (12.37)
  
  49 For inscriptional evidence for the existence of Brahmins who practised the medi- cal profession, see Gupta, 1983: 32 f.
  
  50 Scharfe, 2002: 252 f.
  
  51 Olivelle, 2000: 56–7: cikitsakasya mṛgayoḥ śalyakṛntasya pāśinaḥ/ kulaṭāyāḥ ṣaṇḍhakasya ca teṣām annam anādyam//
  
  52 Olivelle, 2000: 404–5: cikitsakamṛgayupuṃ ścalīdaṇḍikastenābhiśastaṣaṇḍhapatit ānām annam abhojyam.
  
  53 Olivelle, 2000: 406–7: cikitsakasya mṛgayoḥ śalyahartus tu pāśinaḥ/ śaṇḍhasya kulaṭāyāś ca udyatāpi na gṛhyat[e]//
  
  54 Manu 3.152: cikitsakā devalakā māṃ savikrayoṇas tathā/ vipaṇena ca jīvanto varjyāḥ syur havyakavyayoḥ//; tr. Doniger & Smith, 1991: 59.
  
  enumerates the physician along with those who live by dancing or singing, clowns, a drunk, a crazy man, a thief, one who cannot speak, one whose skin is discolored, one who is missing a limb, a dwarf, a villain, and others; a virtuous man should not give gifts to them.55 Else- where (3.124.9), the following observation about the Nāsatyas is put in Indra’s mouth: “I hold that these two Nāsatyas are unworthy of the Soma. Since they are healers to the sons of the Gods, their calling excludes them.”56
  
  A number of Purāṇic passages suggest that not only the medi- cal profession, but also mathematics/astrology/astronomy57 was frowned upon in classical India. In a list of sinners drawn up by Marc Tiefenauer—in a study about the Purāṇic hells (2001: 106–8)—we find a number of unexpected terms, among them gaṇaka, nakṣatrapāṭhaka, nakṣatrasūcaka, nakṣatrin, and cikitsaka. The first four of these terms refer to astrologers and/or mathematicians; the last one to medical doctors.
  
  Tiefenauer’s list of 54 different terms contains some further sur- prises (why, for example, is it a sin to be a potter?), but the two noted above deserve further reflection. Neither medicin nor astral studies are in any way in opposition to the Sanskrit tradition. Medicin (āyurveda) can boast of some important early treatises in Sanskrit, and counts as an Upaveda. Astral studies (jyotiḥ) is nothing less than a Vedāṅga, a “limb of the Veda”!58 Thakur (1981: 197) suggests that the opposi- tion against the latter “was natural because astrological practices were contradicting the very basis of brāhmaṇical philosophy. While the brāhmaṇical philosophy emphasised the theory of karma the astrolo- gers bred an altogether different view of life, i.e., bhāgyavāda or fatal- ism.” This proposed explanation must however be looked upon with scepsis. Brahmanical religion allowed various sometimes mutually con-
  
  55 Mhbh 12.37.29–31: na dadyād . . ./ na nṛttagītaśīleṣu hāsakeṣu ca dhārmikaḥ// na matte naiva conmatte na stene na cikitsake/ na vāgghīne vivarṇe vā nāṅgahīne na vāmane// na durjane dauṣkule vā vratair vā yo na saṃ skṛtaḥ/; tr. Fitzgerald, 2004: 252.
  
  56 Mhbh 3.124.9: ubhāv etau na somārhau nāsatyāv iti me matiḥ/ bhiṣajau devaputrāṇāṃ karmaṇā naivam arhataḥ//. Tr. van Buitenen. Cp. Brinkhaus, 1978: 90.
  
  57 These three are quasi-inseparable, as Albiruni confirms; cf. Sachau, 1888: 152: “The science of astronomy is the most famous among them, since the affairs of their religion are in various ways connected with them. If a man wants to gain the title of an astronomer, he must not only know scientific or mathematical astronomy, but also astrology.”
  
  58 Inscriptional evidence confirms that brahmanical astrologers sometimes received strong support from the royal court; see Gupta, 1983: 24 ff.
  
  tradictory points of view with regard to one’s future destiny to coexist, and some of the most conservative Brahmins, the Mīmāṃsakas, had no place for the theory of karma right up to the middle of the first millennium ce and beyond.
  
  However, the critical attitude towards astrology was not confined to the Purāṇas. The Mānava Dharmaśāstra forbids this activity to those Brahmins who, having abandoned all their possessions, spend the fourth quarter of their life wandering (pra- or pari-vraj):59
  
  He must never try to obtain almsfood by interpreting portents or omens, by his knowledge of astrology or palmistry, by giving counsel, or by engaging in debates.
  
  Elsewhere this same text (Manu 3.162–166) stipulates that an astrolo- ger by profession (nakṣatrair yaś ca jīvati) counts among those who should be diligently avoided (varjanīyāḥ prayatnataḥ). The inevitable question is: why should brahmanical texts be critical with regard to people who practise a Vedāṅga? To find out, we have to turn to the attitude of Buddhism with regard to the sciences.
  
  Buddhist texts mention five sciences (vidyāsthāna or sthāna). An enumeration occurs under verse 11.60 of the Mahāyānasūtrālaṃ kāra (Sūtrāl(B) p. 70 ll. 10–11): pañcavidhaṃ vidyāsthānam/ adhyātmavidyā hetuvidyā śabdavidyā cikitsāvidyā śilpakarmasthānavidyā ca/ “Science is fivefold: the science of the self, the science of logic, the science of words, the science of medicine, and the science of arts and crafts(?).” We learn from the same text that a Bodhisattva “investigates the sci- ence of logic and the science of words to defeat others who are not so inclined, the science of medicine and the science of arts and crafts to help others who need it, and the science of the self to obtain perfect knowledge for himself.”60 These five sciences are referred to in a num- ber of works in connection with the education of a prince.61
  
  The precise range of each of the five sciences is not in all cases equally
  
  simple to determine. The sciences of logic, words and medicine do not
  
  59 Manu 6.50: na cotpātanimittābhyāṃ na nakṣatrāṅgavidyayā/ nānuśāsanavādā- bhyāṃ bhikṣāṃ lipseta karhi cit//. Tr. Olivelle. This same verse occurs in the Vasiṣṭha Dharmasūtra (10.21).
  
  60 Sūtrāl(B) p. 70 ll. 12–14: . . . hetuvidyāṃ śabdavidyāṃ ca paryeṣate nigrahārtham anyeṣāṃ tadanadhimuktānām/ cikitsāvidyāṃ śilpakarmasthānavidyāṃ cānyeṣām anugrahārthaṃ tadarthikānām/ adhyātmavidyāṃ svayam ājñārtham/
  
  61 BHSD s.v. vidyā-sthāna, sthāna.
  
  appear to be particularly problematic. The science of the self looks at first somewhat surprising in that most Buddhists reject the very exis- tence of a self; perhaps it would be more correct to translate “science concerning oneself ”. It seems plausible that it covers much of what we would call buddhist philosophy, which concerns the inner constitution of the person, and competes with brahmanical philosophies that do centre on the nature of the self. The term “science of arts and crafts”, finally, is obscure, and it is not impossible that this category would in practice be used, if at all, to find a place for areas of knowledge not covered by the other four sciences.
  
  It is yet striking that astrology, astronomy and mathematics are absent from this list. It is all the more so when we recall that we have no knowledge of any buddhist contributions to this science.62 This is in marked contrast with the contributions made by Buddhists to other areas of knowledge. Buddhists played an important role in the develop- ment of logic, of medicine, and of grammar. Buddhist philosophy has been particularly rich, and constituted for a long time a major chal- lenge to brahmanical thinkers. The areas just mentioned, be it noted, correspond to four of the five “sciences” enumerated above. What- ever developments there have been in the area of astrology, astronomy and mathematics—which do not figure among the five sciences—are due to the efforts of brahmanical and jaina thinkers;63 for reasons that remain to be elucidated, the Buddhists did not participate.64
  
  62 See Pingree, 1981; Plofker, 2009.
  
  63 Note however Bapat, 1928: 97 (“He [a jaina monk, like a buddhist monk] does not engage himself in any worldly trades, nor does he earn his livelihood by pre- scribing medicines or by interpreting signs, prognostications or dreams or by telling prophecies”) with references to Āyār I.2.5.4,13.2.14; Utt II.33, VIII.13, XV.7, XX.45; Sūy I.12,9–10 I.14.19; SN 360, 927, 929; DN I.23–25.
  
  64 Note however Pingree, 2001: 655 (“In or shortly before 1055 Daśabala, an astron- omer from Gujarāt (he belonged to the Vālabhyānvaya) who enjoyed the buddhist title Mahākāruṇika Bodhisattva, composed a set of tables for computing tithis, nakṣatras, and yogas entitled Cintāmaṇi”) with a reference to D. Pingree, The Astronomical Works of Daśabala, Aligarh: Viveka Publications 1988 (Aligarh Oriental Series 9), inaccessi- ble to me. Yano (1987), moreover, discusses a Chinese text on Indian astrology, whose “author is the buddhist monk Amoghavajra (ad 705–774) whose native place was somewhere in north India” (p. 125); Yano comments, however, that “Amoghavajra’s knowledge of Indian astrology [. . .] is far from professional” (p. 133). Amoghavajra’s interest in astrology may have to be explained in the light of his tantric connections; see chapter 3.8, below. The Mūlasarvāstivāda Vinaya does allow monks to calculate dates; see Salomon, 2001: 249–50, with a reference to Schopen, 1998: 173. Scharfe (2002: 158) comments on the absence of mathematics and astronomy/astrology in the list of sciences taught at Nālandā.
  
  The one apparent exception to this observation turns out, at closer inspection, to confirm it. The long presentation of astronomical and astrological knowledge in the Śārdūlakarṇāvadāna (practically the whole of which was translated into Chinese already in the third cen- tury ce; see Mukhopadhyaya, 1954: xii f.; 1967: 71 f.; Burrow, 1956)65 is put in the mouth of Triśaṅku, the king of the Mātaṅgas, and is part of his attempt to show the Brahmin Puṣkarasārin that he is well acquainted with brahmanical knowledge, and his son therefore worthy of the latter’s daughter. Puṣkarasārin enumerates a long list of items which, in his opinion, justify the Brahmins’ elevated position in society.66 Beside a number of terms that refer to vedic or related knowledge, there are several that are connected with astronomy and astrology: the zodiac (mṛgacakra), constellations (nakṣatragaṇa), lunar days (tithikramagaṇa), eclipses (?; rāhucarita), the course of the planet Venus (?; śukracarita), the courses of the planets (grahacarita). Triśaṅku is able to show Puṣkarasārin that he masters brahmanical knowledge as well as his interlocutor. This demonstration contains lots of information about the Veda (including the quoted Sāvitrī-mantra, RV 3.62.10) and other things of importance to Brahmins, includ- ing precisely a long section about astronomy and related matters.67 This does not therefore indicate that the Buddhists were interested in this, but rather that they looked upon astronomy and astrology
  
  65 Another name appears to be Mātaṅgī Sūtra. Nakamura (1980: 318) states: “This sūtra (i.e., the Mātaṅgī Sūtra, J.B.), translated into Chinese in the third century, was most likely compiled in Samarkand, judging from its astronomical informations.” Regarding the origin or justification of this opinion, Nakamura gives no further infor- mation than that contained in his note 54: “Zenba in Tōa Sekai-shi (. . .), published by Kōbundō (. . .), vol. 2, p. 264.” Yano (2005: 45) makes the following observation about this text: “The Śārdūlakarṇāvadāna, a part of Divya-avadāna, is one of the few Sanskrit texts in which the earlier stage of Indian astrology is systematically described. The date of this text is not known, but the knowledge of astrology in this text shows that the original part was formed sometime in the first to the second century ad.”
  
  66 Mukhopadhyaya, 1954: 31; Divy(V) p. 328 ll. 9–13. The complete list enumerates the following items: Ṛgveda, Yajurveda, Sāmaveda, Atharvaveda, Āyurveda, Kalpa, Adhyātma, Mṛgacakra, Nakṣatragaṇa, Tithikramagaṇa, Karmacakra, Aṅgavidyā, Vastravidyā, Śivāvidyā, Śakunividyā, Rāhucarita, Śukracarita, Grahacarita, Lokāyata, Bhāṣyapravacana, Pakṣādhyāya, and Nyāya.
  
  67 Mukhopadhyaya (1954: x f.) recalls that Triśaṅku in brahmanical literature (Rāmāyaṇa, Mahābhārata, Harivaṃ śa, Viṣṇu Purāṇa, Bhāgavata Purāṇa) is the name of a king who was first degraded to the rank of Caṇḍāla and subsequently became a constellation suspended in the air; the fact that Triśaṅku himself forms one of the constellations might explain that he says so much about the nature, characteristics, movements and activities of the constellations.
  
  as being typically cultivated by Brahmins. We will come back to this point below.
  
  Why did the Buddhists not participate in the development of what came to be known as jyotiḥśāstra, which combines astronomy, astrol- ogy and mathematics? To find an answer to this question it will be useful to recall what jyotiḥśāstra consists of: “Traditionally jyotiḥśāstra is divided into three skandhas: saṃ hitā (omens), gaṇita (astronomy), and horā (astrology) [. . .] The validity of [this] tradition was maintained only by artificially including new forms of scientific writing—e.g., trea- tises on mathematics, on muhūrta, or on praśna—in one or another of the three skandhas [. . .]” (Pingree, 1981: 1). Unlike Geometry, Arith- metic and Astronomy in the early European tradition, jyotiḥśastra was not originally, or in essence, far removed from mundane mat- ters. Quite on the contrary, it may have been inseparably connected with mundane matters, in that those who practised it may often have had to make their living through explaining omens and predicting the future with its help. Such practices were however frowned upon in the buddhist tradition from an early date onward. The following passage occurs in a number of early buddhist sermons, and was believed to give expression to the Buddha’s position in this matter (tr. Walshe, 1987: 71–2):68
  
  Whereas some ascetics and Brahmins, feeding on the food of the faith- ful, make their living by such base arts, such wrong means of livelihood as palmistry, divining by signs, portents, dreams, body-marks, mouse- gnawings, fire-oblations, oblations from a ladle, of husks, rice-powder, rice-grains, ghee or oil, from the mouth or of blood, reading the finger- tips, house- and garden-lore, skill in charms, ghost-lore, earth-house lore, snake-lore, poison-lore, rat-lore, bird-lore, crow-lore, foretelling a person’s life-span, charms gainst arrows, knowledge of animals’ cries, the ascetic Gotama refrains from such base arts and wrong means of livelihood.
  
  Whereas some ascetics and Brahmins make their living by such base
  
  arts as judging the marks of gems, sticks, clothes, swords, spears, arrows, weapons, women, men, boys, girls, male and female slaves, elephants, horses, buffaloes, bulls, cows, goats, rams, cocks, quail, iguanas, bamboo- rats, tortoises, deer, the ascetic Gotama refrains from such base arts.
  
  68 DN I.9–11 (Brahmajāla Sutta) = DN I.67–69 (Sāmaññaphala Sutta) = DN I.100 (Ambaṭṭha Sutta, pe) = DN I.124 (Soṇadaṇḍa Sutta, pe) = DN I.147 (Kūṭadanta Sutta, pe) = DN I.157 (Mahāli Sutta, pe) = DN I.159 (Jāliya Sutta, pe) = DN I.170 (Kassapa Sīhanāda Sutta, pe).
  
  [ ]
  
  Whereas some ascetics and Brahmins make their living by such base arts as predicting an eclipse of the moon, the sun, a star; that the sun and moon will go on their proper course—will go astray; that a star will go on its proper course—will go astray; that there will be a shower of meteors, a blaze in the sky, an earthquake, thunder; a rising, setting, darkening, brightening of the moon, the sun, the stars; and ‘such will be the outcome of these things’, the ascetic Gotama refrains from such base arts and wrong means of livelihood.
  
  Whereas some ascetics and Brahmins make their living by such base arts as predicting good or bad rainfall; a good or bad harvest; security, danger; disease, health; or accounting, computing, calculating, poetic composition, philosophising, the ascetic Gotama refrains from such base arts and wrong means of livelihood.
  
  [ ]
  
  Whereas some ascetics and Brahmins, feeding on the food of the faith- ful, make their living by such base arts, such wrong mean of livelihood as appeasing the devas and redeeming vows to them, making earth- house spells, causing virility or impotence, preparing and consecrating building-sites, giving ritual rinsings and bathings, making sacrifices, giv- ing emetics, purges, expectorants and phlegmagogues, giving ear-, eye-, nose-medicine, ointments and counter-ointments, eye-surgery, surgery, pediatry, using balms to counter the side-effects of previous remedies, the ascetic Gotama refrains from such base arts and wrong means of livelihood.
  
  Passages like this were obviously a strong disincentive for future monks and nuns to occupy themselves with such activities, which include the activities that came to be associated with jyotiḥśāstra. And indeed, these practices—collectively referred to as “pseudo-sciences” (tiracchānavijjā)—are again rejected in the monastic rules (Vin II p. 139). The combination of these canonical passages with the appro- priation of this field by Brahmins were apparently sufficient ground for Buddhists to abstain from participating in the development of mathematics, astronomy and astrology.
  
  Interestingly, this abstention by Buddhists had some effect on Brah- mins. We know that Buddhists and Brahmins did not like each other. The surviving literature of both is full of criticism that they addressed at each other. The history of Indian philosophy, for example, is in part the history of an ongoing battle between these two.
  
  The profound distrust which Buddhists and Brahmins had for each other should not make us forget that the two lived for many centuries in the same areas, and could not but exert an enormous influence upon each other. The brahmanical obsession with ritual purity had
  
  an effect on the Buddhists, so much so that it finds expression in the Vinaya rules of the Mūlasarvāstivādins.69 We will see in chapter 3.6, below, that this influence may be responsible for certain theoretical developments in Buddhism, such as the elaboration of the notion of dharmakāya. Here it is important to recall that this influence went both ways. Buddhist influence on Brahmanism can be shown to have taken place in various domains. In view of this, it is tempting to infer that the buddhist rejection of astrology and related activities infected orthodox Brahmanism. Indeed, activities that were not good enough for Buddhists could not possibly be good enough for Brahmins, or at least for certain Brahmins.
  
  If this understanding is correct, we see that the historical develop- ment has gone full circle. Buddhists did not participate in anything connected with mathematics, astronomy and astrology, at least in part because they had ceded these activities to Brahmins. In return, certain Brahmins frowned upon these same activities, presumably at least in part because Buddhists looked upon them as improper.
  
  Buddhist influence did not stop the development of astrology, astronomy and mathematics in Brahmanism. Indeed, brahmanical mathematics counts a number of remarkable accomplishments. Bud- dhists did not participate in these developments. And certain norma- tive brahmanical texts, probably under buddhist influence, expressed themselves in negative terms about these sciences. Fortunately not all Brahmins were ready to obey these prohibitions.
3. A New Language
  
  Sometime during the early centuries ce, the Buddhists of northwest- ern India adopted Sanskrit. The present chapter will argue that this transformation cannot be dissociated from the confrontation with Brahmanism that Buddhism underwent, and will propose an explana- tion as to why it happened.
  
  Regarding the exact time of the buddhist adoption of Sanskrit, the recently discovered Schøyen collection of manuscripts from Bamiyan provides some help. Richard Salomon (2006: 358) says the following about it:
  
  69 See, e.g., Schopen, 1992: 215 ff.
  
  The oldest fragments of that collection, which seem to date from about the late second or early third centuries ce, include manuscripts in both Gāndhārī and Sanskrit. This situation may reflect a transitional period during which the Kharoṣthī script and Gāndhārī language were being gradually . . . replaced in Greater Gandhāra by Brāhmī and Sanskrit . . .
  
  If it is true that Aśvaghoṣa, probably one of the first buddhist authors to write in Sanskrit, is to be dated in the first century ce,70 the period of transition must have covered the second century ce plus perhaps some decenniums before and after.71
  
  The adoption of Sanskrit is to be distinguished from the sanskri- tization of other languages such as Gāndhārī, but the two may be related. About the latter Salomon (2001: 248) makes the following observation:
  
  The new manuscript material indicates a gradual movement toward sanskritization of Gāndhārī whose roots go back to the first century, but which seems to have intensified in the second century, apparently during the reign of Kaniṣka and his Kuṣāṇa successors. This agrees well with the chronology of hybridization as previously deduced for northern India from later Buddhist manuscripts and from inscriptions in Mathurā and surrounding areas. Thus the incipient sanskritization of Buddhist textual and epigraphic languages probably accelerated simultaneously in the two main centres of the Indian empire of the Kuṣāṇas, namely Gandhāra and central northern India, and it is hard to avoid concluding that the bulk of the sanskritization of Buddhist literature took place under the Kuṣāṇas.
  
  The period of sanskritization of Gāndhārī coincides, it appears, with the beginning of the transitional period during which the Buddhists of northwestern India shifted to Sanskrit.72
  
  Whatever the precise limits of the period of transition, until that period the Buddhists had used regional languages, perhaps also some literary Middle Indic, but not Sanskrit.73 And indeed, why should they? Sanskrit was the language of the Brahmins, with whom the Buddhists had little in common. Buddhism had survived for centuries
  
  70 Hiltebeitel, 2006: 233 f. Olivelle (2008: xix f.) argues for the second century ce.
  
  71 The tradition of a Sarvāstivāda synod under Kong Kaniṣka, though far from cer- tain, is interesting in this connection. See Lamotte, 1958: 648; Dessein, 1999: I: xxv; II: 7 notes 68 and 69; Willemen et al., 1998: 116 ff.
  
  72 Fussman (1988: 17) emphasizes that sanskritization was no continuous process: “Le degré de sanskritisation d’un texte ne permet . . . pas—à lui seul—de dater celui-ci, même relativement.” See further Schopen, 2009: 191.
  
  73 See Hartmann, 2004.
  
  using other languages than Sanskrit, had developed a highly techni- cal philosophy, and had lived in kingdoms and empires that had not used Sanskrit either. It may be worth repeating that the Middle Indic languages used or adopted by the Buddhists were not derived from Sanskrit, not even from the earliest form of Sanskrit we know, Ṛgvedic Sanskrit. The base dialect (or dialects) of Pāli, for example, was (were) in several points more archaic than Ṛgvedic Sanskrit.74 What, then, may have driven certain Buddhists to adopt the language of their most fearsome competitors?
  
  One answer has been suggested by John Brough (1954: 368/147). According to him, the effort of these Buddhists to write Sanskrit was “to present their doctrine in the language of learning and prestige”. This, however, begs the question. For why should Sanskrit, rather than any of the Middle Indic languages that were in use, be the language of learning and prestige? Sheldon Pollock’s following critical remarks are therefore justified (2006: 513): “The adoption of Sanskrit by Buddhists after centuries of resistance is often explained by its being ‘the language of learning’ or possessing ‘technical precision’. We are never told why, after five centuries, it suddenly became necessary or desirable for Bud- dhists to begin to participate in such learning, or indeed why the preci- sion of the local languages of Buddhism (Gandhari, Tocharian, and so on), which had often been vehicles for liturgy, metaphysical doctrine, and moral discourse, had suddenly failed.” Pollock’s remarks are justi- fied, but they do not go far enough. There had not been “centuries of resistance” against Sanskrit on the part of the Buddhists of India, as he suggests, because there had been no pressure that had to be resisted. To state it once again, Sanskrit was the archaic language of a group of people, the Brahmins, whom the Buddhists had no particular reason to imitate or please.
  
  Pollock (2006: 56–7) sums up the situation in the following words,
  
  and this time we can fully agree with him: “What exactly prompted the Buddhists to abandon their hostility to the [Sanskrit] language after half a millennium [. . .] and finally adopt it for scripture, philosophy, and a wide range of other textual forms, some of which they would help to invent, is a question for which no convincing arguments have yet been offered.” Pollock further observes that in this process “newly
  
  74 Oberlies, 2001: 6 f.
  
  settled immigrants from the northwest seem to participate centrally” (1996: 205–6).75
  
  In order to make headway in answering this question, two issues have to be distinguished. One can easily imagine that Buddhism, which tended to adopt the language of the region in which it found itself, felt the need for a common language of communication. This is what Oskar von Hinüber (1989: 351) describes in the following words: “[. . .] as soon as Buddhism began to spread over a larger area, the development of a language widely understood became imperative. The linguistic medium answering this demand eventually, was a literary Middle Indic language adapted, but hardly invented by the Buddhists themselves. [. . .] Once the Buddhists began to adopt the literary lan- guage current at their times, they started to move away from the spo- ken language, and ended up almost automatically in a [. . .] Buddhist Middle Indic [. . .]”76 These remarks explain the adoption of a common Middle Indic language, which is the first issue to be distinguished. The second one is the adoption of Sanskrit, and here von Hinüber’s remarks offer no help. For the Sanskrit adopted is, at least in the case of certain Buddhists, the real brahmanical Sanskrit, not some language close to it. To cite once again John Brough (1954: 368/147): “So far as concerns the Sarvāstivādin canon at least, there is no room to doubt that the authors fully intended to write Sanskrit, and they would have been surprised at the suggestion that they were writing in a language essentially Prakritic in nature ”77 The question is, why? Don’t forget
  
  75 Perhaps the Sarvāstivādins played a key role here. Cp. Brough, 1954: 367 [146]: “in the case of the Sanskrit canon, it is obvious from comparing the Pali version that it is very largely constructed out of older material in some Prakrit dialect; but there seems to be no reason for assuming that it is anything other than a quite definite translation into Sanskrit, done at a specific period, when the Sarvāstivādins decided to adopt Sanskrit as their official language.”
  
  76 In another article Hinüber (1983/1994) argues that Buddhist Middle Indic subse- quently developed into Pāli and Buddhist [Hybrid] Sanskrit. See pp. 192–3: “Pāli and Buddhist Sanskrit have common roots and develop in the same direction for some time, until Pāli loses contact with the north shortly after the beginning of the Christian era and from that time onwards is disconnected from the further developments in the north of the subcontinent.” In a presentation (“Linguistic experiments: language and identity in Aśokan inscriptions and in early buddhist texts”) at the 14th World Sanskrit Conference in Kyoto (2009), Hinüber showed that the old Buddhist Middle Indic shared linguistic features with the Aśokan Girnar inscription, “as if inspired by the ‘linguists’ of Girnar”.
  
  77 This does not exclude, of course, that Buddhists in the Sanskrit tradition might occasionally make mistakes; see e.g. MacDonald, 2007; further Hinüber, 2002: 156.
  
  that until that time Buddhism had never yet used Sanskrit. Buddhism had moreover flourished and expanded in empires and kingdoms that never used Sanskrit either. The only users of Sanskrit until the great transformation were Brahmins, and the Buddhists had no obvious rea- son to copy Brahmins.
  
  Considering the above, the question why the Buddhists adopted San- skrit presents itself as a deep mystery. Buddhism (i.e., certain schools of Buddhism) adopted a language which it had no religious, intellec- tual or ideological reasons to adopt. It seems evident that, in order to solve the mystery, it is necessary to take into consideration that something very similar happened in the political realm. There are no political inscriptions in Sanskrit that precede the middle of the second century ce. Before that date, political inscriptions in northern India had always used Middle Indic languages. Why did this change?
  
  We have studied Pollock’s position in this matter in an earlier chap- ter. Pollock rejects the essential role of Brahmins and Brahmanism in the political adoption of Sanskrit. To repeat once again his words (2006: 67): “The radical reinvention of Sanskrit culture seems to have occurred [. . .] in a social world where the presuppositions and con- ventions of vaidika culture were weakest: among newly immigrant peoples from the far northwest of the subcontinent (and ultimately from Iran and Central Asia), most importantly the Śakas (the so-called Indo-Scythians), especially a branch of the Śakas known as the West- ern Kṣatrapas, and the Kuṣāṇas.”
  
  In order to evaluate this rejection we have to be clear what is meant by vaidika culture or rather, whether vaidika culture has a role to play in this discussion. For all those who are not practising Brahmins themselves, Brahmanism is not, or not primarily, the religious culture which finds expression in the vedic texts. Brahmanism, as we have seen, implies for them a socio-political order. Rulers can adopt this order without “converting” to Brahmanism. Strictly speaking, Brah- manism did not make converts, at least not religious converts. It pro- moted a vision of society, and brahmanical influence will manifest itself through this vision as much as, if not more than, through the performance of sacrifices.
  
  With this in mind, let us look once more at the first important political Sanskrit inscription, the celebrated inscription of the Kṣatrapa
  
  king Rudradāman, dating from shortly after 150 ce.78 This inscrip- tion, to be brief, mentions a Vaiśya, refers to “all the varṇas”, and points out that Rudradāman had undertaken a major work “in order to [benefit] cows and Brahmins for a thousand of years”. As observed in an earlier chapter, it seems clear that the use of Sanskrit in this inscription gives expression to the wish to seek alignment with the brahmanical elite. Recall further that the brahmanical vision of society is, with few exceptions, absent from South Asian inscriptions that are not in Sanskrit and whose makers or instigators have no association with Brahmanism.
  
  Let us now return to the Buddhists of northern India. These Bud- dhists had ceded the task of giving political and societal advice to Brahmins. The result was that political thought and its language of expression had become Sanskrit. What is more, Sanskrit had become the official court language. If and when Buddhists wanted or had to plead their cause at the royal court, they had to do so in Sanskrit.
  
  The Buddhists did indeed need a great deal from the royal court. From the time they adopted rules allowing their community to receive donations, Buddhism had become more than before dependent upon royal protection and generosity. Indeed, Buddhism had become a religion with sometimes big monasteries and stūpas to maintain. To cite a recent study by Gregory Schopen (2007: 61): “Even in the later [i.e., later than Aśoka] inscriptions from Bharhut and Sanchi there are no references to vihāras, and they begin to appear—though still rarely—only in Kharoṣthī records of a little before and a little after the Common Era, about the same time that the first indications of per- manent monastic residential quarters begin to appear in the archae- ological record for the Northwest, and this is not likely to be mere coincidence. . . . Permanent quarters, to remain so, required upkeep and maintenance; such maintenance required donations beyond mere subsistence; such donations required the further maintenance of long- term relationships with donors.” Among these donors, we may add, we must count the royal court. The Buddhists, therefore, had to defend their interests at the court, but how could they do so?
  
  The Buddhists of northwest India had one trump card. As we saw
  
  in the introduction, they had turned traditional buddhist teaching into a coherent whole, into a vision of the world and of man’s place in
  
  78 See chapter 2.2 above. For earlier Sanskrit inscriptions, see Salomon, 1998: 86 f.
  
  it that could answer most (ontological and soteriological) questions. They had a message for every individual interested in his or her own future well-being, including the king. They could therefore challenge the Brahmins at the court, not in the realm of practical policy deci- sions to be sure, but rather in that of the spiritual well-being of the king, and of everyone else.
  
  We do not know for sure how exactly, or how often, such challenges at the court took place during the early centuries of the Common Era. The brahmanical Arthaśāstra emphasizes the need of unrestricted access to the king for all those who need it (1.19.26–29; tr. Kangle):
  
  Arriving in the assemblee hall (upasthāna), [the king] should allow unre- stricted access (advārāsaṅga) to those wishing to see him in connection with their affairs. [. . .] he should look into the affairs of temple deities, hermitages (āśrama), heretics (pāṣaṇḍa), Brahmins learned in the Vedas (śrotriya), cattle and holy places, of minors, the aged, the sick, the dis- tressed and the helpless and of women, in [this] order or in accordance with the importance of the matter or its urgency.
  
  The primary aim of these legal courts may have been to provide jus- tice to those in need of it, but more recent sources (which we will consider in a later chapter) suggest that these same legal courts were the ideal platform for disagreements of a philosophical and ideological nature.79 Perhaps this is not surprising. Serious disagreements between Brahmins, Buddhists and other heretics were no doubt often linked to the proprietorship of monasteries, hermitages and temples,80 and their resolution may at times have necessitated a presentation of the own disciplinary tradition (vinaya) or a philosophical confrontation. The passage of the Arthaśāstra just cited gives absolute priority to matters relating to religious real estate, and one can easily imagine that such matters might lead to debates about disciplinary or doctrinal points.81
  
  Let us return to the buddhist adoption of Sanskrit. The Buddhists might be called upon to defend their interests at the royal court through legal or philosophical debates in Sanskrit. This left them little choice. All
  
  79 Schlingloff (2006) shows how the audience hall of the king is depicted in the painting of Ajanta.
  
  80 Even though vedic religion knew no temples, certain Brahmins in more recent times were associated with them. They yet maintained to belong to a vedic tradition, and made efforts to use vedic devices in their temple rituals. See, e.g., Colas, 1999.
  
  81 See further chapter 3.6, below.
  
  their textual material had to be available in Sanskrit, and the Buddhists themselves had to be able to express themselves competently in that language.82 The result is known. Sometime during the second century ce the Buddhists of northwestern India shifted wholesale to Sanskrit. They did not do so because they liked Sanskrit, or because they liked the Brahmins whose language it was. Nor did they do so for some inherent quality that this language supposedly possesses. They did so because they needed to defend their interests at the royal courts in Sanskrit. They had to use Sanskrit at the courts because Brahmins had been able to secure themselves a central place at the courts by way of their indispensable skills, not because rulers had supposedly “con- verted” to Brahmanism. This, as far as I can see, is the most plausible explanation of this otherwise puzzling change of language.
  
  The skills which made Brahmins indispensable at the courts were,
  
  first of all, the ones already discussed: they provided supernatural protection and political and societal advice. We may add their skills in astrology and related matters. These include the mastery of com- plex and precise calendrical systems. Richard Salomon (2001: 249 f.) singles this out in particular while discussing the specific motivations and forces behind sanskritization. He is no doubt right in doing so but, I would like to suggest, the brahmanical bag of tricks contained far more than only the ability to work with calendars. What is more, it seems likely that the pressure exerted on the Buddhists, which was
  
  82 Strictly speaking, this argument does not apply to texts whose use was largely or even exclusively internal to the buddhist community. Fussman (2008: 179) therefore concludes: “la mise en sanskrit de textes à usage uniquement interne, les vinaya, ne trouve d’explication que dans un besoin de communication interne à la commun- auté”. This may conceivably be correct, but it is not altogether evident that Vinaya texts might no have their role to play in legal debates, if and when they took place in court. It would be interesting to know whether Vinaya texts were, on average, trans- lated into Sanskrit later than dogmatic texts.
  
  Fussman’s (2008: 179) claim that Pollock (2006: 39 ff.) cites numerous brahmanical texts to the extent that “le sanskrit est le privilège des trois plus hauts varṇa, les śūdra en sont exclus” does not appear to be correct: as far as I can see, Pollock cites only one such interdiction, from a very late (sixteenth-century) Sanskrit text (pp. 43–4). This is hardly surprising, given the general brahmanical belief during the earlier period that Sanskrit is the only true language; at least in theory, depriving people of Sanskrit would be depriving them of speech. Śūdras were, to be sure, excluded from the ritual and ascetic practices associated with Sanskrit (including the use of mantras), but this is an altogether different matter. Non-ritual texts, such as the Sanskrit epics, would certainly be allowed to be heard by those who did not belong to the highest three varṇas. The Sanskrit language constituted no theoretical problem, unlike many of the uses to which it was put.
  
  strong enough to actually make them change language, reached them primarily through the intermediary of the royal court.
  
  Appendix to Chapter 3.3: Jainism, Mathurā and Sanskrit
  
  Like Buddhism, Jainism was born in Greater Magadha. The Jina and the Buddha are supposed to have been contemporaries, and there are indeed early buddhist text that mention Mahāvīra’s demise. The two movements were aware of each other’s existence, and there are good reasons to believe that they influenced each other. This influence was, as far as the earliest period is concerned, largely unidirectional: there is for this period much more evidence for jaina influence on Buddhism than the other way round.83 The direction of influence was reversed in a more recent period, and in a different region of the subcontinent.
  
  Both Jainism and Buddhism spread over the Indian subcontinent in the centuries following their beginning. They did not always spread to the same regions. The presence of Jainism in Tamil Nadu, for exam- ple, has been confirmed by epigraphic evidence from at least the 2nd century bce onward;84 Buddhists did not arrive in this region until much later. Buddhists, on the other hand, settled in other regions, prominent among these the region sometimes referred to as Greater Gandhāra, in the north-western parts of the subcontinent. Buddhist thought went through important developments in that region. It is here that Abhidharma thought was systematized, so as to give rise of Sarvāstivāda philosophy. Features of this philosophy, presumably the first systematic philosophy of the subcontinent, include the belief in the momentariness of all that exists, the idea that all existing things are in reality successions of entities (the so-called dharmas) that last no longer than a single moment; further the atomic nature of matter and its consequence that the objects of our ordinary experience are aggre- gates. We find these ideas also in the Śvetāmbara canon, and there are reasons to think that they had been borrowed from Sarvāstivāda Abhidharma. Even the word pudgala, which survives in Jainism but in a sense altogether different from the one it has everywhere else,
  
  83 On the early influence of Jainism on Buddhism see, most recently Bronkhorst, 2009, part 1.
  
  84 Mahadevan, 2003: 126 f.
  
  appears to be based on the buddhist notion of pudgala.85 For Buddhist scholasticism it designates the person conceived of as the totality of items (Buddhists would say dharmas) that constitute it. The use of pudgala in the Śvetāmbara canon shows a development from ‘person’ to ‘material object’ that is understandable if we take this development to start from the buddhist notion of pudgala. The fact that the bud- dhist pudgala and the soul as it came to be conceived of in Jainism share the all-important feature that they have a spatial dimension that coincides with that of the physical body points in the same direction: it has repeatedly been pointed out by scholars that the oldest texts of the Śvetāmbara canon have an altogether different notion of the soul.
  
  It seems, then, that the Jainism that finds expression in parts of the Śvetāmbara canon and in later texts has undergone a strong influence from scholastic Abhidharma Buddhism of the Sarvāstivāda variety. Sarvāstivāda philosophy began in Greater Gandhāra, presumably dur- ing the second century bce,86 and appears to have remained confined to the Northwest for some centuries, with a strong branch in Kaśmīra. It produced there numerous texts, including the different Vibhāṣās, and the Hṛdaya treatises, culminating in the famous Abhidharmakośa and Bhāṣya of Vasubandhu and other works.87 The awareness of the main features of this philosophy already in the Sūyagaḍa, one of the old texts of the Śvetāmbara canon, suggests that this influence took place at a relatively early date, presumably in north-western India. This, if true, would imply that Buddhism and Jainism exerted an influ- ence on each other, in north-western India, during the final centuries preceding the Common Era and the first ones following it.
  
  This is indeed likely. Even though there is little evidence of a jaina
  
  presence in Greater Gandhāra during that period,88 Jainas were very much present in Mathurā from an early date onward.89 Indeed, it has been observed that “it is quite possible that the power of local traditions of the ancient holy site of Mathura themselves [sic] influenced and
  
  85 See Bronkhorst, 2000.
  
  86 See Bronkhorst, 2002; 2004: §§ 8–9.
  
  87 See Willemen, Dessein & Cox, 1998.
  
  88 Gail (1994) draws attention to the presence of an Ardhaphālaka Jaina monk on a relief from Gandhāra.
  
  89 Dundas (2006: 405–6) mentions “the lack of any obvious early Jain presence in the Gandhāra region equivalent to that of Buddhism”, and points out in a footnote (no. 47) that the cheda sūtras set Mathurā as the north-westerly limit for Śvetāmbara ascetic travel.
  
  even shaped the development of Jain religiosity”.90 Mathurā and Gandhāra became the two main centres of the Indian empire of the Kuṣāṇas during the first centuries of the Common Era. Given that there were also many Buddhists in Mathurā, there can be no doubt that the new Sarvāstivāda philosophy was known there.91 It seems a safe bet to conclude that it was in Mathurā that the Jainas were con- fronted with these new ideas and used them to elaborate their own philosophical thought.
  
  This idea is attractive for another reason as well. Mathurā is famous for the big jaina stūpa that has been discovered there.92 This is at first sight surprising, for Jainism is not primarily associated with stūpa worship. However, there are various historical sources that mention stūpas in connection with Jainism.93 There is a story in which the bud- dhist king Kaniṣka venerates by mistake a jaina stūpa.94 And Gregory Schopen (1996: 568 f.) refers to a passage in the early buddhist canon (Dīgha Nikāya and Majjhima Nikāya) in which mention is made of a thūpa (Skt. stūpa) in connection with Nigaṇtha Nātaputta, the ‘founder’ (or better, most recent Jina) of Jainism. Peter Flügel (2008; 2010a) has recently pointed out that relic-worship is not absent in modern Jainism, but clearly it does not play a prominent role. It seems as if there has been a discontinuity in the history of Jainism: before the break stūpa worship was part of regular worship, after the break it was played down or suppressed altogether.
  
  Certain texts of the Śvetāmbara canon explain why the bodily remains
  
  of tīrthaṅkaras are not worshipped. They are not worshipped because they cannot be worshipped; they cannot be worshipped because they were taken away by the gods.95 We learn this from a passage in the Jambuddīvapannatti, a text contained in the Śvetāmbara canon, and an analysis of the passage concerned brings to light that the crucial
  
  90 Cort, 2010: 32, with a reference to Kendall Folkert.
  
  91 Damsteegt (1989: 299) is of the opinion “that the vocabulary of Buddhist inscrip- tions found at Mathurā shows a link with the North-West”. Furthermore, “[i]n Jaina inscriptions from Mathurā one or two phrases can be pointed out which indicate a con- nection with the North-Western Buddhists or with Buddhists of Mathurā” (ibid.).
  
  92 Smith, 1900.
  
  93 See Cort, 2010: 29 f.; 126 f.
  
  94 Lévi, 1896: 457–63, 477. Mistaken identity between Buddhists and others is a recurring theme during this period; see Schopen, 2007: 68 ff.
  
  95 In their stead icons were sometimes made to stand in for the relics; Cort, 2010: 126 f.
  
  paragraphs were added to a story that did not know about this divine intervention. In other words: the story of the removal of the bodily remains of the tīrthaṅkaras is a later addition to a text that itself is not particularly old. Some editors saw fit to pull away the rug from underneath all forms of relic worship related to the tīrthaṅkaras.96
  
  This observation gains significance in light of the fact that the Bud- dhists appear to have done something similar yet different with regard to the bodily remains of the Buddha. Remember that the main surviv- ing story as to the death of the Buddha is the point of departure of the relic worship that has characterized Buddhism in all of its forms through the ages: the remains of the incinerated body of the Buddha were distributed among a number of followers, each of whom did the necessary to pay homage to their shares. A sequel to the story recounts that Emperor Aśoka divided these remains further, so that there are in the end countless relics of the Buddha that the faithful can worship. In other words, the story of the death of the Buddha supports relic worship.97
  
  An analysis of the sources suggests that this story is an invention
  
  that may not correspond to historical reality. Indeed, a variety of fea- tures of the story, as well as some texts that had not so far received the attention they deserve, suggest that the body of the Buddha may not have been incinerated and subsequently divided, but rather that this body was put, as it was, in one single stūpa.98 It appears therefore that Buddhism, at a rather early point in its history, may have adjusted some of its “historical” documents so as to suit the wishes of followers to worship the bodily remains of the Buddha.
  
  Let us now return to Mathurā under the Kuṣāṇas. Buddhism was at this time a religion in which the cult of relics played a central role. Jainism, too, had some place for the cult of relics, but not quite as much as Buddhism. Moreover, the presence of both buddhist and jaina stūpas was a source of confusion, perhaps even of conflict,99 and we have already seen that there is a story according to which King
  
  96 See Appendix to chapter 3.7, below.
  
  97 So Strong, 2007a.
  
  98 For details, see chapter 3.7 (“What happened to the body of the Buddha?”), below.
  
  99 Quintanilla (2007: 252 n. 6) quotes the following passage from S. B. Deo: “The Vyavahāra Bhāṣya refers to a Jewelled thūba (stūpa) at Mathurā, due to which ill- feeling spread between the Jainas and the Buddhists, which ultimately resulted in the
  
  Kaniṣka venerated by mistake a jaina stūpa. In this situation the need may have been felt to distinguish Jainism from Buddhism. The most obvious and straightforward way to do so was to leave relic and stūpa worship to the Buddhists. One of the ways in which this could be accomplished was by providing additional information as to what hap- pened to the bodily remains of tīrthaṅkaras: they did not remain on earth and could not therefore be worshipped. Somehow this project succeeded, with the result with which we are familiar: stūpa worship plays only a minor role in Jainism, which profoundly distinguishes itself in this respect from Buddhism.
  
  John Cort’s recent book Framing the Jina (2010: 127) concludes a discussion with the following statement: “It may well be that the Jain stupa at Mathura is the sole remaining archaeological evidence of a wider practice of Jain relic worship that subsequently disappeared, for reasons that are equally unclear.” Our discussion so far has come to the same conclusion, with this difference that we can propose a tentative answer to the question as to why jaina relic worship disappeared. To repeat it once more, this may have been due to the competition with Buddhism to which Jainism was exposed for a number of centuries in and around Mathurā, and to which Jainism responded by abandoning the cult of bodily relics and concentrating on other things.
  
  If there was a discontinuity in the history of Jainism in Mathurā, we might hope that archaeological evidence could provide us with information that the surviving texts try to hide from us. One could argue that such evidence exists in the form of the so-called āyāgapaṭas (“large, intricately carved stone plaques”) found in fairly large num- bers in Mathurā. One researcher, Sonya Rhie Quintanilla (2000: 91 n. 47; quoted in Dundas, 2006: 386), claims that “[t]he earliest known Jaina texts significantly postdate most of the āyāgapaṭas by at least several hundred years”. This can hardly be accepted in this form. But it seems likely that the surviving redaction of the Śvetāmbara canonical texts postdates these āyāgapaṭas, and we have seen that this surviv- ing redaction may have adjusted matters here and there in accordance with newly felt needs. It is therefore very interesting and no doubt significant that some āyāgapaṭas from Mathurā depicts stūpas as their main central element (Quintanilla, 2000: 105). May we assume that
  
  defeat of the Buddhists. People at Mathurā were said to be devoted to Jina images which they installed in their houses.”
  
  these āyāgapaṭas date back to a period when stūpas were still part of regular jaina religious life?100
  
  The idea of a discontinuity in the history of Jainism is attractive for another reason as well. The strict vegetarianism of jaina monks is hard to reconcile with certain canonical passages that clearly speak about eating fish and meat. Suzoko Ohira (1994: 18–9) has tried to reconcile the two by proposing a break in the history of Jainism: “It is . . . fea- sible to assume that the rigid vegetarianism of the present day Jainas commenced at . . . a later time [than the time of composition of those canonical texts that speak of eating meat]” (p. 19). Ohira guesses that this break took place “most probably after the mass exodus of the Jai- nas from Mathurā to the South and West, where they were bound to impress the local people by their exemplary deeds”. If we consider that the abandonment of relic worship may have been inspired by similar motives, there is no a priori reason to exclude that both are two sides of the same break.
  
  Nor is there a priori reason to think that the break took place after
  
  the mass exodus of the Jainas from Mathurā. We know that in Mathurā itself a crisis situation forced the Jainas in subsequent years to reconsti- tute their textual tradition, and presumably also their other traditions.101 The crisis and the subsequent events are described in Jinadāsa’s Nandī- cūrṇi, a text that dates from 676 ce. The passage concerned reads, in Wiles’s translation (2006: 70–1):
  
  It is said, there was a time of profound and difficult famine for twelve years, because [the ascetics] were again and again . . . lapsing [from the rules] for the sake of food, scriptural learning (suta) perished through the absence of understanding (gahaṇa), text-work (guṇaṇā), [and] aṇuppeha [?]. Then in the time of plentiful food in Mathurā there was a great meeting of ascetics with the faithful, headed by Ācārya Khandila, saying: Who remembers whatever [let him recount that for us].’ Thus the Kāliyasuta [texts] were gathered. Because this was done in Mathurā it is said to be the Mathurā recension. And that approved by the Ācārya Khandila was done in his presence and is said to be the mode of explanation. . . .
  
  Others say: that scriptural learning (suta) was not destroyed, but in
  
  that very difficult famine the other main bearers of the mode of expla- nation perished. Only the teacher Khandila remained. In Mathurā the mode of explanation was again set forth for the ascetics, therefore it is
  
  100 Quintanilla dates the āyāgapaṭas between the second century bce and the third century ce.
  
  101 See Balbir, 2009.
  
  called the Mathurā recension, the mode of explanation in his presence it is said.
  
  This passage mentions no date, and Wiles points out that dates are not assigned to this event until many centuries later, and then only in tentative and qualified statements. In other words, we cannot derive much information from Jinadāsa’s passage concerning the date of the great famine and the subsequent gathering of texts in Mathurā, except of course that these events must have taken place before 676 ce, the year in which the Nandī-cūrṇi was composed.102
  
  However, this statement does make clear that there was a break in the tradition of Jainism in the area of Mathurā. It seems fair to assume that this break did not only concern the memorized scriptures, but Jainism in all its aspects, which had been calamitously shaken until its foundations. It makes sense to attribute the other discontinuities con- sidered above to this same period, whatever may be its exact date.
  
  The theory presented so far explains a number of otherwise obscure facts related to the Śvetāmbara canon. It explains not just why some of its texts are acquainted with Sarvāstivāda philosophy, but also why a number of them have themselves adopted positions from that philoso- phy; it explains why the word pudgala has acquired such an altogether unusual meaning in these texts, why Jainism has largely abandoned relic worship and how and why the story of the disappearance to heaven of the bodily remains of tīrthaṅkaras found its way into this canon. It may even explain why the Jainas abandoned meat eating. But it also raises new questions.
  
  Scholars tend to agree that it was under the Kuṣāṇas that the Bud- dhists from north-western India adopted Sanskrit as the language of their scriptures.103 New texts were henceforth written in Sanskrit, and
  
  102 Wiles (2006) traces in detail the way in which most modern scholars have come to dates in the fifth or sixth century for the council, without sufficient justification in the texts.
  
  103 Not only the Buddhists. Apart from some few minor exceptions, “the earliest Sanskrit inscriptions are found in Mathurā, which has yielded several records of the first and second centuries ad, that is, the time of the Śaka Kṣatrapas and the early Kuṣāṇas, which are written in Sanskrit or a dialect very closely approaching it.” (Salo- mon, 1998: 87). See further Salomon, 1998: 88: “The Sanskrit inscriptions from the earliest phase at Mathurā . . . are mostly Brahmanical in affiliation. Moving on to the
  
  period of the Great Kuṣāṇas (i.e., Kaniṣka and his successors ), we now find more
  
  Mathurā inscriptions in reasonably standard Sanskrit, including for the first time some of Buddhistic content.”
  
  many of the older texts were translated into Sanskrit. We have seen that this massive change from a Middle Indic language to Sanskrit appears to have been connected with Buddhism’s dependence upon the brahmanized royal court. Those who depended upon royal sup- port had to be able to plead their cause in Sanskrit. The Buddhists of north-western India had realized that, and had therefore wholesale shifted to Sanskrit.
  
  What about the Jainas of Mathurā? Dundas (1996: 147) has sug- gested “that the well documented Jain connection from around the second century bce with the north-western city of Mathurā which was located in the region of Āryāvarta, the heartland of traditional brah- man users of Sanskrit, may have effected some kind of gradual shift in Jain linguistic usage . . ., which subsequently percolated into more outlying areas of Jain activity in the west and south”. According to this position, which its author calls “difficult to prove”, the adoption of Sanskrit by jaina authors began in or around Mathurā during the centuries surrounding the beginning of the Common Era.
  
  This position is confronted with difficulties. To all appearances, the partial adoption of Sanskrit by Jainas took place much later, many centuries after the time of the Kuṣāṇas.104 The one exception appears to be the Tattvārtha Sūtra, which we will consider separately, below.
  
  The authors and editors of the Śvetāmbara canon, then, were aware of philosophical developments outside the jaina community and even adopted some of them, but without adopting Sanskrit. To this observa- tion a further one can be added. The Viyāhapannatti of the Śvetāmbara canon contains an early expression—in the story of Jamāli—of the position that came to be known by the name anekāntavāda. This position constitutes a solution to what Matilal has called “the para- dox of causality”: how can a pot be produced if there is no pot to begin with? There is no time at present to enter into the details of this paradox,105 and of the solution offered by the Jainas.106 It is how- ever important to be aware that this paradox occupied the minds of
  
  104 Note however that the fairly ornate structures of the Aupapātika Sūtra and the Anuttaraupapātikadasāḥ Sūtra, involving regular compounding and long rhythmic sentences, might, according to Dundas (2006: 388), “be compared from a stylistic point of view with the famous inscription of 150 CE of the satrap Rudradāman, whose Sanskrit prose is of a similar form and the apparent product of a nascent belles let- tristic culture.”
  
  105 See Bronkhorst, 1999.
  
  106 See Bronkhorst, 2003.
  
  all Indian philosophers—buddhist, brahmanical and jaina—roughly from the time of Nāgārjuna on.107 The fact that the Śvetāmbara canon presents a solution to this problem (disguised in the story of Jamāli) shows, once again, that its authors interacted with non-jaina thinkers. It shows however more. It shows that these jaina thinkers were ready to participate in the debate, propose a solution, without joining the other participants in choosing Sanskrit as vehicle of communication. Clearly, the Jainas were influenced by texts that were composed in Sanskrit without themselves adopting this language.
  
  How do we explain that the Jainas of Mathurā could resist the adop- tion of Sanskrit where the Buddhists could not? To my knowledge, the texts provide no answer to this question. It may however be useful to recall the reason why the Buddhists of that part of the subcontinent had turned to Sanskrit: they depended upon royal support and had to plead their cause at court.
  
  Jainism may have found itself in a different situation. We have already seen that the Jainas of Mathurā may no longer have supported the cult of stūpas. Within the Śvetāmbara community, moreover, there has been an ongoing debate for or against the temple-dwelling monks who were sedentary inhabitants of temples or of monasteries built beside temples.108 In the course of this debate, it appears, neither side won, or won for long. The Śvetāmbara community may distin- guish itself in this respect from the Buddhists of North India, where monastic life succeeded in imposing itself, almost to the exclusion of monks who preferred to live without regular residence. This does not mean that the Jainas of Mathurā did not need support. To cite Dun- das (2002: 114–5): “[D]onative inscriptions . . . show that by the turn of the common era Jainism was patronised at Mathurā by people such as traders, artisans, jewellers and indeed courtesans: in other words, the skilled and moneyed male and female middle classes from whom the lay community has usually, although not exclusively, been consti- tuted. This bears clear witness to the fact that Jainism was not in its earliest period a purely ascetic religion and that the patterns of wor- ship, devotion and practice which gradually emerged within it proved attractive to lay followers whose interaction with monks and nuns on a
  
  107 On the date of Nāgārjuna, see Walser, 2002.
  
  108 Dundas, 2002: 136 ff.
  
  formal basis provided the means for the maintenance of the religion.”109 It is tempting to think that the needs of these Jainas left them rela- tively independent of the royal court, allowing them to continue using Prakrit rather than Sanskrit.
  
  This position appears to be supported by epigraphical evidence. Smita Sahgal observed in 1994: “[In North India, Jainism] not only . . . existed in the period [from 200 bce to 300 ce], it actually flourished. It failed to catch the attention of the historians because unlike [Brahmanism and Buddhism] it did not receive state patronage (at least in north India), and hence is not mentioned in those sources connected with royal life.” (pp. 205–6; my emphasis, JB). Indeed, “none of the inscrip- tions found so far refer to donative land grants at this point of time. Unlike the Buddhists, the Jainas still did not acquire any land base. Jaina monks basically remained wanderers.” (p. 226).110 Sahgal refers in this context to the Vyavahārasūtra, according to which “the Jaina monks should not cultivate links with king or people close to him and at the same time do nothing to incur his displeasure”.111 Dundas (2002: 118) insists that “[t]he ancient texts which legislate for ascetic behaviour are adamant that it is improper for monks to take alms from a king”, and refers in this connection to Vatṭ akera’s Mūlācāra and to Haribhadra on the Āvaśyakaniryukti. Dundas (2006) calls Jain- ism during its first eight centuries or so a “non-imperial religion”, and supports this with the observation that it seems to have been given only sporadic royal sponsorship (p. 385).112
  
  Let us return to the Tattvārtha Sūtra, presumably the oldest surviv- ing jaina text composed in Sanskrit. R. Williams (1963: 2) has shown
  
  109 There were jaina temples and shrines in Mathurā “from perhaps as early as the second century BCE” (Cort, 2010: 30 f.).
  
  110 See further Sharma, 2001: 147: “There is no evidence that Jainism enjoyed the patronage of the Kuṣāṇa rulers. The credit for the popularity of Jainism at Mathurā during the Kuṣāṇa period goes to its splendid monastic organisation and the religious zeal and fervour of its adherents.” Further Chanchreek & Jain, 2005: 281: “There is nothing to show that Śaka or Kuṣāṇa kings themselves had any particular weakness for this religion.”
  
  111 Reference to S. B. Deo, History of Jaina Monachism, p. 234, not accessible to me.
  
  112 See further Dundas, 2006: 391: “[E]arly evidence of regular Jain patronage by royal houses, while not nonexistent, is sketchy. Revealingly, there are no depictions of tīrtaṅkaras on royal coinage, even that of the religiously highly pluralistic Kushanas, and no substantial evidence of royal land grants to the Jain community . . . Early Jain images . . . lack royal insignia, such as the parasol, which occur only at a later date . . .”
  
  that this text is much closer to the Digambara śrāvakācāras than to the Śvetāmbara śrāvakācāras. An analysis of its doctrinal content, moreover, suggests that its author was a Yāpanīya.113 It is true that Padmanabh S. Jaini (1995) does not exclude that certain Kuṣāṇa sculp- tures from Mathurā depict Yāpanīya monks, Jaini is also definite about the Śvetāmbara, or rather proto-Śvetāmbara, affiliation of the Jainas of Mathurā (p. 311):114 “The affiliation of what at a later time came to be designated as the Śvetāmbara sect with the region of Mathura is cor- roborated by the depiction on Mathura sculptures of their legend of the transfer of Mahāvīra’s embryo by Harinegamesi as well as inscrip- tional evidence of certain ecclesiastical groups (gaṇa, gaccha) trace- able to the list of the Elders (sthavirāvalī) in the Śvetāmbara texts.” The combination of Yāpanīya and Digambara features allows us to surmise, though not prove, that the Tattvārtha Sūtra was composed in the South, presumably some time between 150 and 350 ce. In other words, this text may have been composed at the time of the Kuṣāṇas, but not in their realm. There is an early Śvetāmbara commentary on it, the Tattvārthādhigama Bhāṣya, composed in Pātaliputra, presum- ably before 450 ce; Pātaliputra, too, is far from Mathurā. Then there is the Sarvārthasiddhi, a Digambara commentary by Devanandin, appar- ently composed soon after the beginning of Skanda Gupta’s reign, i.e. not long after 455 ce.115 Apart from these, there are not many surviv- ing jaina Sanskrit texts from before 500 ce. Judging by this evidence thus interpreted, Mathurā plays no role in the introduction of Sanskrit into Jainism.
  
  The contents of the Tattvārtha Sūtra are not completely indepen-
  
  dent of the developments that affected the Śvetāmbara canon. Some of the buddhist scholastic influence we identified in the Śvetāmbara canon has also affected this text: the atomic nature of all that exists, including time and space, and the peculiar use of the term pudgala. The anekāntavāda, on the other hand, is not clearly present in the Tattvārtha Sūtra (even though commentators introduce it). All this suggests that the Tattvārtha Sūtra was composed before the Śvetāmbara canon had reached its present shape.
  
  113 Bronkhorst, 1985.
  
  114 See Quintanilla, 2000: 105–6 n. 67; 2007: 250–2, for further information and references on these so-called Ardhaphālaka Jainas.
  
  115 Bronkhorst, 1985.
  
  If we stick to the idea that the Tattvārtha Sūtra was composed in South India, we are entitled to speculate about the reason why Jain- ism presumably started using Sanskrit there rather than in the region near the brahmanical heartland. It suggests that the Jainas in south- ern India, and the Digambaras in particular, had a different relation- ship to the royal courts than the Jainas of Mathurā. To put it more precisely: presumably the southern Jainas were more dependent upon the royal courts than the Jainas of Mathurā. Interestingly, there are indications that suggest that the southern Jainas were in the posses- sion of more “property” than their coreligionists in the north. This property included caves116 and monasteries accompanied by substan- tial land endowments.117 Sources from the fifth century ce accuse cer- tain monks of having virtually abandoned mendicancy and taken to a settled mode of life, tilling the ground and selling the produce.118 These developments led to the emergence of the bhaṭṭāraka, whom Dundas (2002: 123) calls “the pivotal figure in medieval Digambara Jainism”. If we assume that these conditions prevailed when the Tattvārtha Sūtra was composed, they may have been to at least some extent responsible for the use of Sanskrit in this text. The author of the Tattvārtha Sūtra and his southern coreligionists needed royal support, and needed to be ready to present the fundamental doctrines of their religion in the only language acceptable at the brahmanized courts: Sanskrit.
  
  These reflections about the Tattvārtha Sūtra and the reasons behind
  
  its choice of language are speculative. But also the other observations that I have proposed raise a number of questions, most of which require further study. I have suggested that Śvetāmbara Jainism has been profoundly influenced during its formative period by Buddhism of the Sarvāstivāda variety, much less by Brahmanism. Apparently it felt the need to distinguish itself from Buddhism, and the interruption of a stūpa cult may be an outcome of this. There was less competition with Brahmanism, because Śvetāmbara Jainism had much less to do with the royal court than Buddhism, and it was at the royal courts that Brahmanism had become successful at the time. Śvetāmbara Jainism had less to do with royal courts, because its monks and nuns lived,
  
  116 The inscriptions from Tamil Nadu recorded by Mahadevan (2003: 162), some of which date to a time well before the beginning of the Common Era, were for a large part associated with jaina caves.
  
  117 Dundas, 2002: 123.
  
  118 Dundas, 2002: 122.
  
  more than the Buddhists, the lives of mendicants and had no (or fewer) monasteries and caves to maintain. The situation in the south was dif- ferent. For reasons that cannot be explored here, the southern Jainas had come into the possession of caves and monasteries. As a result they depended on handouts from above, and therefore on royal support. They had to be represented at the courts, so that they had to give in to using Sanskrit where the Śvetāmbaras had not felt this need.
  
  It bears repeating that many of these claims can be questioned, and perhaps even proved wrong. But even if proved wrong, these discarded claims may yet contribute to a fuller and better understanding of the history of Jainism.
4. Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit, the Original Language
  
  The buddhist adoption of Sanskrit may initially have been no more than a matter of convenience: the Buddhists of northwestern India needed Sanskrit to defend their interests. However, Sanskrit is not the kind of language that is easily adopted for mere convenience. It was the sacred language of Brahmanism, and as such treated as more than an ordinary language. Buddhism did not take long to start doing the same.
  
  Languages in which the sacred texts of religious traditions have been composed and preserved tend to be looked upon as more than ordinary languages. This is not only true of India. Hebrew has been considered the original language by Christians and Jews alike.119 This view, which in the case of the Jews is already attested before the beginning of our era, for the Christians of course somewhat later, survived right into the 19th century.120 A similar view was held by at least some Moslems with respect to Arabic, the language of the Koran and therefore of Allah himself, this in spite of the fact that the composition of the Koran can be dated very precisely in historical and relatively recent times.121
  
  119 Borst, 1957–63: 147 f. etc. (for an enumeration of the pages dealing with the subject see p. 1946 n. 204); Scholem, 1957: 19, 146; Katz, 1982: 43–88.
  
  120 Borst, 1957–63: 1696; see also Olender, 1989.
  
  121 Mounin, 1985: 117; Borst, 1957–63: 337 f., 352 f.; Kopf, 1956: 55 f.; Loucel,
  
  1963–64.
  
  In India the followers of the vedic tradition have always kept Sanskrit, the language of the Veda, in high regard. Sanskrit is the only correct language, other languages being incorrect. Patañjali’s Vyākaraṇa- Mahābhāṣya (ca. 150 bce), in its first chapter called Paspaśāhnika, distinguishes clearly between correct and incorrect words, point- ing out that many incorrect words correspond to each correct word; besides correct gauḥ there are many incorrect synonyms: gāvī, goṇī, gotā, gopotalikā, etc. There are various reasons for using correct words only, the most important being that this produces virtue (dharma) and benefit (abhyudaya). Correct words are in fact used in many texts and regions; Patañjali mentions the earth with its seven continents and the three worlds, which shows that for him Sanskrit is the lan- guage of the universe. Sanskrit is also eternal. The reasons adduced to prove this may seem primitive to us, but they leave no doubt as to Patañjali’s convictions. Someone who needs a pot, he points out, goes to a potter and has one made; someone who needs words, on the other hand, does not go to a grammarian to have them made.122 Some later authors refer to Sanskrit as the language of the gods (daivī vāk). Among them is Bhartṛhari’s Vākyapadīya (Vkp 1.182), who adds that this divine language has been corrupted by incompetent speakers.123 The Mīmāṃsakas and others, too, claim that the vedic texts, and there- fore also their language, are eternal. I limit myself here to a quotation from Kumārila Bhatṭ a’s Ślokavārttika, which states:124 “For us the word go (‘cow’) is eternal; and people have an idea of the cow from such vulgar deformations of it as gāvī, etc., only when it follows the original [correct] word (go); and such comprehension is due to the incapability [of the speaker to utter . . . the original correct form of the word].” The example is the same as the one given by Patañjali, but Kumārila adds a dimension which we do not find in the Mahābhāṣya: the original word is go, and gāvī is nothing more than a corruption of it.125 Helārāja,
  
  122 Cp. Ibn Fāris’ remark: “Il ne nous est point parvenu que quelque tribu arabe, dans une époque proche de la nôtre, se soit mise d’accord pour désigner quelque objet que ce soit, en formant une convention à son sujet.” (tr. Loucel, 1963–64: II: 257).
  
  123 A closely similar observation occurs in Bhartṛhari’s commentary on the Mahābhāṣya (‘Dīpikā’), Āhnika I p. 16 l. 29–p. 17 l. 1: anye manyante/ iyaṃ daivī vāk/ sā tu puruṣāśakter ālasyād vā prakīrṇā/. See also Tripathi, 1986: 88.
  
  124 ŚlV, Śabdanityatādhikaraṇa, 276: gośabde ‘vasthite ‘smākaṃ tadaśaktijakāritā/ gāvyāder api gobuddhir mūlaśabdānusāriṇī// Tr. Jha.
  
  125 Kumārila does not exclude the possibility that certain words, which are not (no longer?) in use among the Āryas because the objects designated are not familiar to them, survive among the Mlecchas; see Tantravārttika on 1.3.10.
  
  commenting on Vākyapadīya 3.3.30, is even more explicit when he states that in an earlier era (purākalpe) language was free from corrup- tions.126 He follows here the ancient Vṛtti on Vākyapadīya 1.182 (146).127 [The much later author Annaṃbhatṭ a, interestingly, holds the view that not only Sanskrit, but also other languages—like that of the Yavanas— were created by God in the beginning.]128
  
  Brahmanism continued to use the language of its sacred texts. The same is true of Theravāda Buddhism, whose sacred language, at pres- ent known by the name Pāli, is called Māgadhī by the Buddhists them- selves.129 Māgadhī, we read in Buddhaghosa’s Visuddhimagga, is the original language (mūlabhāsā) of all living beings, the natural form of expression (sabhāvanirutti).130 The Sammohavinodinī, commentary to the Vibhaṅga of the Abhidhammapiṭaka, ascribes the following opin- ion to a monk called Tissadatta:131 “[Suppose] the mother is a Damil̠ī, the father an Andhaka. Their [newly] born child, if it hears first the speech of the mother, it will speak the language of the Damil̠as. If it hears first the speech of the father, it will speak the language of the Andhakas. But if it doesn’t hear the speech of either of them, it will speak the language of the Māgadhas. Also someone who is born in a big jungle, devoid of villages, where no one else speaks, he too will by his own nature start to produce words and speak this same language
  
  126 Ed. Iyer p. 143 l. 14: purākalpe ‘nṛtādibhir ivāpabhraṃ śair api rahitā vāg āsīd . . .
  
  127 Ed. Iyer pp. 233–4: purākalpe svaśarīrajyotiṣāṃ manuṣyāṇāṃ yathaivānṛtādibhir asaṅkīrṇā vāg āsīt tathā sarvair apabhraṃ śaiḥ. See also p. 229 l. 1: śabdaprakṛtir apabhraṃ śaḥ, and Iyer, 1964.
  
  128 See Uddyotana I pp. 90–1: vastuta īśvareṇa sṛṣṭādāv arthaviśeṣavat śabdaviśeṣā api sṛṣṭā eva . . ./ na hi tadānīṃ saṃ skṛtam eva sṛṣṭaṃ na bhāṣāntaram ity atra mānam asti, tattadyavanādisṛṣṭau tadīyabhāṣāyā api tadānīm eva sṛṣṭatvāt/ na hi teṣām api prathamaṃ saṃ skṛtenaiva vyavahāraḥ paścād apabhraṃ śarūpabhāṣāpravṛttir iti kalpanāyāṃ mānam asti/. Kamalākara Bhatṭ a, a scholar more recent than Annaṃbhatṭ a, holds on to the view that only Sanskrit words are expressive and eter- nal; see Pollock, 2001: 29.
  
  129 Hinüber, 1977; 1986: 20.
  
  130 Vism p. 373 ll. 30–31; see also Saddanīti p. 632 l. 4.
  
  131 Vibh-a p. 387 l. 29–p. 388 l. 7: mātā damil̠ī pitā andhako/ tesaṃ jāto dārako sace mātu kathaṃ paṭhamaṃ suṇāti damil̠abhāsaṃ bhāsissati/ sace pitu kathaṃ paṭhamaṃ suṇāti andhakabhāsaṃ bhāsissati/ ubhinnaṃ pi pana kathaṃ asuṇanto māgadhabhāsaṃ bhāsissati/ yo pi agāmake mahāaraññe nibbatto tattha añño kathento nāma natthi so pi attano dhammatāya vacanaṃ samuṭṭhāpento māgadhabhāsam eva bhāsissati/ niraye tiracchānayoniyaṃ pettivisaye manussaloke devaloke ti sabbattha māgadhabhāsā va ussannā/ tattha sesā oṭṭakirātaandhakayonakadamil̠abhāsādikā aṭṭhārasa bhāsā parivattanti/ ayam ev’ ekā yathābhuccabrahmavohāraariyavohārasa ṃ khatā māgadhabhāsā va na parivattati/. Cf. Hinüber, 1977: 239 f. Similarly Patis-a I, p. 5, l. 27 ff. My wife, Joy Manné, drew my attention to this passage.
  
  of the Māgadhas.132 In hell, among the animals, in the realm of ghosts, in the world of men and in the world of gods, everywhere this same language of the Māgadhas is preponderant. The remaining eighteen languages—Otṭ a, Kirāta, Andhaka, Yonaka, Damil̠a, etc.—undergo change in these [realms]. Only this language of the Māgadhas, rightly called language of Brahma and aryan language, does not change.” The Mohavicchedanī, which dates from the 12th–13th century, goes to the extent of stating that all other languages are derived from Māgadhī:133 “It (i.e., Māgadhī) was first predominant in the hells and in the world of men and that of the gods. And afterwards the regional languages such as Andhaka, Yonaka, Damil̠a, etc., as well as the eighteen great languages, Sanskrit, etc., arose out of it.”
  
  The Theravāda Buddhists considered Māgadhī, i.e. Pāli, the original language of all living beings. Not surprisingly, the Jainas reserved this privilege for the language of their sacred texts, viz. Ardha-Māgadhī. This position finds already expression in the Ardha-Māgadhī canon. The Aupapātika Sūtra (56) states:134 “With a voice that extends over a yojana, Lord Mahāvīra speaks in the Ardha-Māgadhī language, a speech which is in accordance with all languages. That Ardha- Māgadhī language changes into the own language of all those, both āryas and non-āryas.” The Viyāhapaṇṇati adds that “the gods speak Ardha-Māgadhī”.135 We find the same position repeated in a work
  
  132 The idea that children who grow up without others will speak the original lan- guage is not unknown to the West; see Borst, 1957–63: 800, 870, 1050, etc. Experi- ments were carried out in order to identify the original language; Borst, 1957–63: 39 (Psammetichus, cf. Katz, 1982: 54), 756 (Frederick II), 1010–11 (Jacob IV, 1473–1513), etc. (See p. 1942 n. 191 for further cases.) In India the Mughal Emperor Akbar tried a similar experiment, apparently without success, judging by what the English travel- ler Peter Mundy tells us about it: “Within 3 Course of Fatehpur there is a ruinated building, named Gonga Mohol, that is the ‘house of the dumb’, built by King Akbar of purpose, where hee caused little children to be brought up by dumb Nurses to know what language they would naturally speak, but it is sayd that in a long time they spake nothing at all.” (Fisher 2007, 78).
  
  133 Mohavicchedanī p. 186 l. 14 f., cited in Hinüber, 1977: 241: sā (sc. Māgadhī) va apāyesu manusse devaloke c’eva paṭhamaṃ ussannā/ pacchā ca tato andhakayo- nakadamil̠ādi-desabhāsā c’eva sakkaṭādiaṭṭhārasamahābhāsā ca nibattā/.
  
  134 bhagavaṃ mahāvīre . . . savvabhāsāṇugāmiṇīe sarassaīe joyaṇanīhāriṇā sareṇaṃ addhamāgahāe bhāsāe bhāsai . . . sā vi ya ṇaṃ addhamāgahā bhāsā tesiṃ savvesiṃ āriyamaṇāriyāṇaṃ appaṇo sabhāsāe pariṇāmeṇaṃ pariṇamai. Leumann, 1883: 61; cited in Norman, 1976: 17; 1980: 66. Similar remarks at Samavāya 34; Viy (ed. Nath-
  
  amal) 9.33.149.
  
  135 Viy 5.4.24: devā ṇaṃ addhamāgahāe bhāsāe bhāsaṃ ti. Cf. Deleu, 1970: 108.
  
  by a jaina author of the 11th century, Namisādhu. Interestingly, Namisādhu writes in Sanskrit, no longer in Prakrit. His commentary on Rudrata’s Kāvyālaṃ kāra 2.12 contains the following explanation of the word prākṛta:136 “ ‘Prākṛta’: The natural function of language, common to all men of this world and not beautified by [the rules of ] grammar etc., this is the basis (prakṛti). That which is in this [basis], or that [basis] itself is [called] Prākṛta.137 Alternatively, Prākṛta is prāk kṛta ‘what has been made before’ on the basis of the statement ‘it has been established in the jaina canon (ārṣavacana, lit. words of the ṛṣis) that Ardha-Māgadhī is the speech of the gods’ and other statements. [Prakrit] is said to be a language easy to understand for children and women, the origin of all languages. Like the water released by a cloud, it has but one form, yet, once differences have entered because of the difference between regions and because of beautification, it acquires the later distinctions between Sanskrit and the other languages. This is why the author of our treatise (i.e. Rudrata) has mentioned Prakrit at the beginning, and after that Sanskrit etc.” We see that Namisādhu goes to the extent of considering Ardha-Māgadhī the predecessor of Sanskrit, from which the latter has been derived. It is also clear from this passage that Namisādhu, who wrote in Sanskrit, took this idea from his sacred texts, which themselves were still composed in Ardha-Māgadhī.
  
  We have seen that both the Theravāda Buddhists and the Jainas
  
  believed that the language of their sacred texts was the original lan- guage of all living beings. Both went to the extent of claiming that also Sanskrit had descended from their respective original languages. This is not particularly surprising in the case of the Theravādins, who went on using their original language. The Jainas, on the other hand, shifted to Sanskrit. Potentially this was embarrassing for them. For by doing so they abandoned their original language, in order to turn
  
  136 Namisādhu p. 31; cited in Nitti-Dolci, 1938: 159: prākṛteti/ sakalajagajjantūnāṃ vyākaraṇādibhir anāhitasaṃ skāraḥ sahajo vacanavyāpāraḥ prakṛtiḥ/ tatra bhavaṃ saiva vā prākṛtam/ ‘ārisavayaṇe siddhaṃ devāṇaṃ addhamāgahā bāṇī’ ityādivacanād vā prāk pūrvaṃ kṛtaṃ prākṛtaṃ bālamahilādisubodhaṃ sakalabhāṣānibandhanabhūtaṃ vacanam ucyate/ meghanirmuktajalam ivaikasvarūpaṃ tad eva ca deśaviśeṣāt saṃ skārakaraṇāc ca samāsāditaviśeṣaṃ sat saṃ skṛtādyuttaravibhedān āpnoti/ ata eva śāstrakṛtā prākṛtam ādau nirdiṣṭam/ tadanu saṃ skṛtādīni/
  
  137 A similar argument is found in the Vṛtti on Bhartṛhari’s Vākyapadīya, and in the latter’s Mahābhāṣyadīpikā; see below.
  
  to the very language which the rival Brahmins claimed to be original and eternal.
  
  The example of Namisādhu shows that the later Jainas based their conviction on statements dating from the time when Ardha-Māgadhī was still in use. This is of interest because the Jainas who used San- skrit were in a position closely similar to that of those Buddhists who used Sanskrit but whose sacred texts were, at least partly, in Hybrid Sanskrit. A crucial difference, however, is that, to my knowledge, no Hybrid Sanskrit text claims to be composed in the original language of all living beings.
  
  Before we consider the question how the Buddhists explained the use of Hybrid Sanskrit in their sacred texts, we must return once more to the language of the Veda. I stated earlier that the Brahmins continued to use the language of the Veda, but this is of course not completely true. Vedic differs in various respects from the classical language, and indeed much of vedic literature did not fail to become unintelligible even to speakers of Sanskrit. This problem was already acute in the time of Yāska, one of the aims of whose Nirukta is precisely to find the meaning of unknown vedic words. We also know that already Pāṇini, who may antedate Yāska, gives an incomplete analysis of the Vedic verb. Both the vedic Brahmins and the Buddhists whose sacred texts were in Hybrid Sanskrit found themselves therefore in closely similar situations. Both of them used classical Sanskrit, whereas their sacred texts had been preserved in languages that, though related to classical Sanskrit, were in many respects different from it.
  
  The vedic Brahmins solved this problem by denying its existence.
  
  This is particularly clear from the well-known refutation of Kautsa in the Nirukta (1.15–16). Kautsa claimed that the vedic mantras have no meaning. Among the reasons he adduces the most important one for our purposes is that they are unintelligible.138 To illustrate this Kautsa cites a number of obscure Vedic forms. Yāska’s reply is categorical:139 “It is no deficiency of the post that a blind man does not see it; the deficiency lies with the man.” Vedic is therefore a form of Sanskrit that uses words and verbal forms that are not in common use in classical Sanskrit; that is not however the fault of the Vedic language, but rather
  
  138 Nir 1.15: athāpy avispaṣṭārthā bhavanti.
  
  139 Nir 1.16: yatho etad avispaṣṭārthā bhavantīti naiṣa sthāṇor aparādho yad enam andho na paśyati puruṣāparādhaḥ sa bhavati.
  
  of the person who is content not to employ those forms. For essen- tially, the words of Vedic and of classical Sanskrit are identical.140
  
  A similar discussion occurs in the Mīmāṃ sā Sūtra and Śābara Bhāṣya.141 Here too we are assured that the sentence-meaning in Vedic is no different from classical Sanskrit,142 and that “the meaning is there; only there is ignorance of it”.143 The repetition of this discussion in the basic work of Mīmāṃsā shows how important it was for Brahmanism to emphasize the continuity—or rather: essential identity—between Vedic and classical Sanskrit. Because the two are identical, there is no need to state that one of them is the original, eternal language, and the other a development of the former. In fact, both are original and eter- nal, because they together constitute one and the same language. (This explains how Yāska’s Nirukta (2.2) can derive Vedic primary nouns from classical verbal roots, and classical nouns from Vedic roots.)
  
  The situation of the vedic Brahmins was in many respects parallel to that of those Buddhists who used Sanskrit but preserved sacred texts in Hybrid Sanskrit. And the solution accepted by the Brahmins would do equally well in the case of the Buddhists. They could simply deny that Hybrid Sanskrit is a different language, and maintain that it is essentially identical with classical Sanskrit, just like Vedic. There are some indications that this is indeed the solution that was chosen by at least some Buddhists. We consider first one of the surviving buddhist Sanskrit grammars.
  
  A number of such grammars have come down to us.144 Generally they make no mention of Hybrid Sanskrit, and confine themselves to describing the classical language. The only exception appears to be the Kaumāralāta, called after its author Kumāralāta. This grammar is the first buddhist Sanskrit grammar we know of, and only some fragments of it, found in Turkestan, have survived. Fortunately these fragments
  
  140 Nir 1.16: arthavantaḥ śabdasāmānyāt.
  
  141 MīS 1.2.31–45 (31–53); pp. 48–69 in the Ānandāśrama edition, pp. 74–86 in Jha’s translation.
  
  142 MīS 1.2.32 (siddhānta)/40: aviśiṣṭas tu vākyārthaḥ. Cp. also MīS 1.3.30 prayo- gacodanābhāvād arthaikatvam avibhāgāt, which Clooney (1990: 133) translates: “(A word used in ordinary and vedic contexts) has the same meaning in both, because they are not differentiated; for there are no (special) injunctions in regard to the usage (prayoga) of words.” Biardeau (1964: 84) translates the first compound of this sūtra: “(Sinon), il n’y aurait pas d’injonction de quelque chose à faire.”
  
  143 MīS 1.2.41/49: sataḥ param avijñānam. Tr. Jha.
  
  144 See Scharfe, 1977: 162 ff.
  
  allow us to observe, with Scharfe (1977: 162): “Just as Pāṇini has spe- cial rules for Vedic forms, Kumāralāta makes allowances for peculiar forms of the buddhist scriptures that resulted from their transposi- tion into Sanskrit from Middle Indo-Aryan dialects (e.g. bhāveti for bhāvayati, bheṣyati for bhaviṣyati and elisions of final -aṃ /-iṃ ). The name used for these forms [is] ārṣa ‘belonging to the ṛṣi-s,’ [. . .]”145
  
  Pāṇini’s grammar uses once (1.1.16) the word anārṣa, in the sense avaidika ‘non-Vedic’ according to the interpretation of the Kāśikā.146 Kumāralāta’s use of ārṣa suggests therefore that he looked upon Hybrid Sanskrit as on a par with Vedic. And just as Vedic is not considered another language than classical Sanskrit by the Brahmins, one might think that Kumāralāta looked upon Hybrid Sanskrit as essentially the same language as classical Sanskrit.
  
  Here, however, we have to be circumspect. The Jainas, too, use the term ārṣa to refer to their sacred language, which is Ardha-Māgadhī. But the Jainas do not think that Ardha-Māgadhī is a form of Sanskrit, in their opinion it is the source of Sanskrit.147 All this we have seen. For the position of the Buddhists with regard to Hybrid Sanskrit we need, therefore, further evidence.
  
  Unfortunately none of the other surviving buddhist Sanskrit gram- mars deal with Hybrid Sanskrit, nor indeed with Vedic. It is possi- ble that the Cāndra Vyākaraṇa once had an Adhyāya dealing with Vedic forms.148 None of it has however been preserved, so that it is
  
  145 For details, see Lüders, 1930: 686, 693–5. See also Ruegg, 1986: 597. Lüders (1930: 532) sees a contrast between Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit and Vedic (“Dem Veda wird das Wort des Meisters und seiner Jünger entgegengestellt, und es wird für dieses dieselbe Autorität beansprucht wie für den Veda.”), but some of the evidence to be considered suggests that the two were rather identified, at least by some Buddhists. Ruegg (2008: 11–2) refers to “the tradition—preserved in the bsTan ‘gyur as well as by Bu ston and Tāranātha—that the sūtras of the Aṣṭādhyāyī were revealed to the great grammarian Pāṇini by Lokeśvara (‘Jig rten dbaṅ phyug, i.e. Avalokiteśvara), a brahmanical tradition being rather that Pāṇini received this revelation from Śiva.” This too may be taken to lend support to the idea of an identity of Vedic and Bud- dhist Hybrid Sanskrit.
  
  146 P. 1.1.16: sambuddhau śākalyasyetāv anārṣe. The Kāśikā explains: ot iti vartate/ sambuddhinimitto ya okāraḥ sa śākalyasya ācāryasya matena pragṛhyasañjño bhavati itiśabde anārṣe avaidike parataḥ/ vāyo iti vāyav iti/ bhāno iti bhānav iti/ etc.
  
  147 This is not necessarily true of all Jainas. Hemacandra, who uses the term ārṣa and describes the language concerned, does not appear to give evidence that he looked upon this language as the source of Sanskrit (unless his use of porāṇa ‘old’ in con- nection with this language (IV.287; see Hoernle, 1880: xviii f.) shows the opposite). Cf. Ghosal, 1969.
  
  148 See Oberlies, 1989: 2–3.
  
  not possible to see whether these rules were used to explain Hybrid Sanskrit forms.
  
  There is however a passage in Candrakīrti’s commentary on Āryadeva’s Catuḥśataka which can throw further light upon our question. The com- mentary survives only in Tibetan translation, which has been edited, studied and translated into English by Tom J. F. Tillemans.
  
  Candrakīrti cites, under kārikā 278 of the Catuḥśataka, a verse which has been preserved in its original form in the Samādhirāja Sūtra (9.26) as well as in Candrakīrti’s own Prasannapadā (on Mūlamadhyamakakārikā 25.3) where it is cited, too. The verse reads:149
  
  nivṛtti150 dharmāṇa na asti dharmā ye neha151 astī na te jātu asti/
  
  astīti nāstīti ca kalpanāvatām
  
  evaṃ carantāna na duḥkha śāmyati//
  
  This means:
  
  In extinction dharmas are without dharmas. Whatever is inexistent in this [state] does not exist at all. For those who imagine ‘existence’ and ‘inexistence’ and practise accordingly, suffering will not cease.152
  
  Note that this verse is not written in classical Sanskrit. In the Prasannapadā this fact is not so much as hinted at. In his commentary on the Catuḥśataka, on the other hand, Candrakīrti makes two gram- matical remarks. The first one reads, in translation:153 “Here (i.e., in the words nivṛtti dharmāṇa na asti dharmā) the seventh case-ending (i.e., of the locative) does not appear [in nivṛtti], in accordance with the sūtra: ‘for sup, [substitute] su, luk, etc.’ ”
  
  The sūtra to which Candrakīrti refers is P. 7.1.39: supāṃ suluk pūrvasavarṇāccheyāḍāḍyāyājālaḥ. This, however, is a Vedic sūtra! The preceding rule contains the term chandasi, and the phenomena described by 39 itself leave no room for doubt as to their Vedic nature.
  
  149 In Tibetan (Tillemans, 1990: II: 8): mya ngan ‘das la chos rnams chos yod min/ ‘di na gang med de dag gzhar yang med// yod dang med ces rtog pa dang ldan zhing/ de ltar spyod rnams sdugs bnga/ zhi mi ‘gyur//
  
  150 The Prasannapadā has nirvṛtti.
  
  151 This reading agrees with the Prasannapadā and with the Tibetan. The
  
  Samādhirāja Sūtra has yeneti nāsti. See further Tillemans, 1990: II: 9 n. 1.
  
  152 Tr. Tillemans, 1990: I: 117.
  
  153 Tillemans, 1990: II: 8: ‘dir “sup rnams kyi su mi mngon par byas so” zhes bya ba la sogs ba’i mdor byas pa bdun pa mi mngon par byas pa’o. For the translation, cf. Tillemans, 1990: I: 118, 235–6 n. 154.
  
  Candrakīrti apparently feels no hesitation to explain a Hybrid Sanskrit form with a Vedic rule of the Aṣṭādhyāyī.
  
  Candrakīrti’s second grammatical remark confirms this impression. It concerns the singular na asti, where we would expect na santi. Here Candrakīrti notes:154 “Correctly speaking one would say na santi (Tib. rnams yod min). But in accordance with the rule to the effect that ‘it should be stated that verbal endings (tiṅ) are [substituted] for [other] verbal endings’, [the verse] says na asti dharmā (Tib. chos yod min).” The rule here invoked can be identified as a line from the Mahābhāṣya on the same Pāṇinian sūtra 7.1.39. This line reads: tiṅāṃ ca tiṅo bhavantīti vaktavayam,155 and concerns, again, Vedic forms.
  
  The above passages support the view that at least some Buddhists held the opinion that Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit was not really a dif- ferent language from classical Sanskrit. We must now consider a pas- sage in Bhartṛhari’s Vākyapadīya which may indicate the opposite for certain other Buddhists. We have already had an occasion to refer to verse 1.182 of this text, according to the first half of which the divine language—i.e., Sanskrit—has been corrupted by incompetent speak- ers. The second half of the verse contrasts this view with another one:156 “The upholders of impermanence, on the other hand, hold the opposite view with regard to this doctrine.” The precise meaning of ‘upholders of impermanence’ (anityadarśin) is not specified, but it is at least con- ceivable that Buddhists are meant; the Buddhists, after all, considered impermanence one of their key doctrines, and used this very term anitya to refer to it. The point of view adopted by these upholders of impermanence is less problematic: they apparently believed that the so-called ‘corrupt language’, rather than deriving from Sanskrit, was the source of the latter. This is indeed how the ancient Vṛtti under- stands the line, for it explains:157 “The upholders of impermanence, on the other hand, [. . .] say that Prakrit constitutes the collection of correct words, [because Prākṛta means] ‘that which is in the basis’ (prakṛtau bhava). But later on a modification has been established
  
  154 Tillemans, 1990: II: 10: legs par bshad pa las ni rnams yod min zhes bya bar ‘gyur mod kyi “tingām ni ting ngor gyur ro zhes bya ba brjod par bya’o” zhes bya ba’i mtshan nyid las na chos yod min zhes gsungs so. Cf. Tillemans, 1990: I: 118, 236 n. 158.
  
  155 Mahā-bh III p. 256 l. 14.
  
  156 VP 1.182cd: anityadarśināṃ tv asmin vāde buddhiviparyayaḥ.
  
  157 Vṛtti on VP 1.182 [146], ed. Iyer p. 234: anityavādinas tu . . . prakṛtau bhavaṃ prākṛtaṃ sādhūnāṃ śabdānāṃ samūham ācakṣate/ vikāras tu paścād vyavasthāpitaḥ, yaḥ saṃ bhinnabuddhibhiḥ puruṣaiḥ svarasaṃ skārādibhir nirṇīyate iti//
  
  which is fixed by men of impaired understanding, by means of accents and other refinements (saṃ skāra).” The ‘modification’ here mentioned, which is characterized by accents and other refinements, is, of course, Sanskrit.
  
  This passage from the Vṛtti contains points of similarity with Namisādhu’s defence of Prakrit studied above. This suggests that the Vṛtti refers here to Jainas rather than to Buddhists. Does this indicate that also the Vākyapadīya refers to Jainas, and not to Buddhists?
  
  Here several points have to be considered. First of all, it is more than likely that the author of the Vṛtti is different from the author of the verses explained in it.158 Equally important is the fact that the Vākyapadīya never uses the word prākṛta to refer to a language differ- ent from Sanskrit. Bhartṛhari does mention the term in this sense in his commentary on the Mahābhāṣya, but there in the context of ‘some’ who hold that Prakrit words are eternal.159 The ‘some’ here referred to can hardly be the ‘upholders of impermanence’.160 Add to this that all the three passages considered from the Mahābhāṣyadīpikā, from the Vṛtti and from Namisādhu’s commentary mention the same gram- matical explanation (prākṛta = prakṛtau bhava) and it is tempting to conclude that these three passages, unlike Vākyapadīya 1.182cd, refer to the same current of thought, probably Jainism.
  
  It seems, then, at least possible to maintain that Vākyapadīya 1.182cd
  
  refers to Buddhists who held that their sacred texts were composed in a language which, though appearing corrupt to orthodox Brahmins, represents in reality the origin of Sanskrit. Since we have no reason to believe that Bhartṛhari was acquainted with the Pāli tradition and with its belief that this language was identical with Māgadhī, the origi- nal language, we are led to the conclusion that he may here refer to Buddhists who believed that some kind of Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit was the original language, which formed the basis of other languages, including Sanskrit.161
  
  158 Cf. Bronkhorst, 1988; and Houben, 1997; 1998; 1999.
  
  159 Mahābhāṣyadīpikā, Āhnika I p. 16 ll. 28–29: kecid evaṃ manyante/ ya evaite prākṛtāḥ śabdāḥ ta evaite nityāḥ/ prakṛtau bhavāḥ prākṛtāḥ/
  
  160 Note however that elsewhere in the same commentary (p. 23 l. 24) Bhartṛhari ascribes a concept of eternality to the ‘upholders of momentariness’: . . . kṣaṇikavādinām avicchedena pravṛttir yā sā nityatā.
  
  161 Hinüber (1988: 17–8; 1989) draws attention to the fact that some kinds of bud- dhist Sanskrit remain faithful to Middle-Indic, whereas others manifest the desire to adjust to correct Sanskrit. It is of course not impossible that these two tendencies were
  
  The preceding considerations have made clear that the different reli- gious currents of classical India which we have considered all shared the belief that their sacred texts were composed in the earliest language, the source of all other languages. In the case of Theravāda Buddhism and Jainism, this position was fairly straightforward. Their sacred languages, Māgadhī (i.e. Pāli) and Ardha-Māgadhī respectively, were the source of all other languages, including Sanskrit. The position of the vedic Brahmins was slightly more complicated, for the differences between Vedic and classical Sanskrit are considerable. But neither of these two was claimed to be the source of the other. Rather, Vedic and classical Sanskrit were maintained to constitute together one single language which, of course, was the language of the gods, the eternal language. It appears that at least some of those Buddhists who pre- served sacred texts in Hybrid Sanskrit took essentially the same posi- tion as the Brahmins. They looked upon the language of their sacred texts as fundamentally identical with classical Sanskrit. They even used Vedic rules of Pāṇini to account for some of the special features of Hybrid Sanskrit. One line in Bhartṛhari’s Vākyapadīya, on the other hand, suggests that perhaps some of these Buddhists, too, entertained the claim that their sacred language was the source of Sanskrit.
5. Buddhism Sanskritized, Buddhism Brahmanized162
  
  The adoption of Sanskrit, we had occasion to observe, was no innocent matter. The present chapter will concentrate on the cultural “ballast” that inexorably accompanied this linguistic change for the Buddhists of the Indian subcontinent.
  
  We have already seen, that the buddhist shift to Sanskrit went hand in hand with the relegation of matters political and societal to Brah- mins. This did not imply that Buddhists henceforth approved of all that the brahmanical treatises on statecraft recommended. Some of the brahmanical recommendations clearly went beyond what the Bud- dhists found morally acceptable. These, however, were looked upon
  
  accompanied, or even inspired, by different views regarding the original language. See Hinüber’s (1989: 349) remarks about Aśvaghoṣa’s ideas concerning the language of the Buddha.
  
  162 Renou (1942: 191) ascribes the expression “‘brâhmanisation’ bouddhique” to Heinrich Lüders, without giving a detailed reference.
  
  as excesses. Nor did it mean that the Buddhists were ready to accept the division of society recognized by Brahmins into four different caste-classes (varṇas), to be looked upon as biologically distinct spe- cies.163 As a whole, a watered down version of the brahmanical vision of society and of kingship became the position which also the Bud- dhists accepted as normative. Where heretofore buddhist texts had depicted people, including Brahmins, as living in a non-brahmanical world, henceforth they depict them all, including Buddhists, as living in a brahmanical world. This can be illustrated by considering some buddhist narratives in Sanskrit.
  
  Consider first Aśvaghoṣa’s Buddhacarita, which may belong to the first generation of buddhist works directly composed in Sanskrit. It describes the life of the Buddha before his enlightenment. We came across this text before, where we had occasion to consider one of its passages that expressed itself in uncomplimentary terms about kingship. In spite of this, the initial chapters of the Buddhacarita describe in most laudatory terms the kingship of the Buddha’s father, Śuddhodana. Kingship and society are here presented as pervaded by brahmanical ideas and customs. Not only does his kingly father receive Brahmins to pronounce on the greatness of his new-born son;164 this episode has canonical precedents, as we know. Śuddhodana devi- ates from such precedents in having the birth ceremony (jātakarman) carried out, and in performing vedic murmurings (japa), oblations (homa) and auspicious rites (maṅgala) to celebrate the event, all this followed by a gift of a hundred thousand cows to Brahmins.165 Later on in the story he pours oblations into the fire and gives gold and cows to Brahmins, this time to ensure a long life for his son.166 He drinks soma as enjoined by the Vedas.167 He performs sacrifices, even though only such as are without violence.168 He has a Purohita,169 described as being “in charge of the sacrifices” (havya . . . adhikṛta).170 Brahmanical
  
  163 Buddhist texts such as the Vajrasūci, the Śārdūlakarṇāvadāna (33rd story of the Divyāvadāna) and the 77th story of the Kalpanāmaṇḍitikā Dṛṣṭāntapaṅkti protest against it; De Jong, 1988.
  
  164 Buddhac 1.31 f.
  
  165 Buddhac 1.82–83.
  
  166 Buddhac 2.36.
  
  167 Buddhac 2.37.
  
  168 Buddhac 2.49.
  
  169 Buddhac 4.8; 8.82, 87; 9.1 f.
  
  170 Buddhac 10.1.
  
  elements show up in other chapters as well, though less. When King Śreṇya of Magadha gives friendly advice to the Bodhisattva,171 he counsels him to pursue the (brahmanical) triple end of life (trivarga), i.e., pleasure (kāma), wealth (artha) and virtue (dharma). King Śreṇya further points out that performing sacrifices is his kuladharma “fam- ily obligation”.172 Māra, the Buddha’s arch-enemy who tries to prevent him for attaining liberation, calls upon him to follow his svadharma.173 These and other examples show, not just that Aśvaghoṣa was famil- iar with Brahmanism (which has been known to scholars for a long time), but that he and his readers situated the Buddha in brahmanized surroundings.
  
  Aśvaghoṣa’s Saundarananda paints a similar picture of the Bud- dha’s father. He here studies the highest Brahman,174 makes the Brah- mins press soma175 which he drinks,176 he sacrifices with the help of Brahmins,177 and is said to be a follower of the Veda.178 The Saun- darananda also emphasizes the martial side of King Śuddhodana, a side which easily fits into a brahmanical world-view, less smoothly into a buddhist one. We read, for example, that the king “favoured those who submitted to him [and] waged war on the enemies of his race (kuladviṣ)”.179 He “took away from his foes their mighty fame”.180 He “dispersed his foes with his courage”;181 “by his holiness he put down the army of internal foes, and by his courage his external foes”.182 “With the heat of his courage he reduced proud foes to ashes”.183
  
  We know that brahmanical culture did not constitute the back-
  
  ground of the historical Buddha. Certain brahmanical notions appear in the canonical texts, mainly to be criticized. In Aśvaghoṣa’s works the situation has completely changed. Here brahmanical notions and
  
  171 For a recent discussion of this term, see Wangchuk, 2007: 129 f.
  
  172 Buddhac 10.39.
  
  173 Buddhac 13.9. “The Pali Canon does not use the term svadharma, or what would be its Pali equivalent” (Gombrich, 1996: 35).
  
  174 Saund 2.12.
  
  175 Saund 2.31.
  
  176 Saund 2.44.
  
  177 Saund 2.35–36.
  
  178 Saund 2.44.
  
  179 Saund 2.10.
  
  180 Saund 2.16.
  
  181 Saund 2.29.
  
  182 Saund 2.36.
  
  183 Saund 2.39.
  
  customs are the background of the Buddha.184 His own father is steeped in those notions and customs: he follows brahmanical ritual, performs brahmanical sacrifices and has a Purohita who is in charge of those sacrifices. Śuddhodana, moreover, is hardly a Dharma-king in the tra- ditional buddhist sense, i.e. one who conquers the world without using violence. Śuddhodana is not averse to violence at all, and Aśvaghoṣa recounts with obvious delight how he destroys his enemies. This may be a more realistic depiction of a ruling monarch in ancient India, but that is not the point. Or perhaps one should say that Buddhism had yielded to the brahmanical vision of society and kingship because it was more realistic than anything Buddhism had to offer.
  
  Aśvaghoṣa’s detailed description of the Buddha’s father as an ideal brahmanical king contrasts sharply with other contemporary biogra- phies of the Buddha. The Mahāvastu, for all its length, has virtually nothing to say about Śuddhodana’s accomplishments as a king. And the Lalitavistara presents him as an ideal buddhist king, without using any brahmanical terminology.185 Indeed, it would seem that Aśvaghoṣa himself invented the elaborate descriptions of the ideal kingship of the Buddha’s father, perhaps even with the conscious purpose of glorify- ing brahmanical notions.
  
  Not all Buddhists at that time shared this admiration for Brahmins. The attitude of the Mahāvastu appears to be quite different, for it does not even entrust to Brahmins the ability to interpret the marks on the body of the just-born Buddha-to-be, even though this is a tradi- tional part of the story which already occurs in the ancient canon. The Mahāvastu replaces the traditional Brahmins with gods, and adds an uncomplimentary remark about the incompetence of Brahmins:186
  
  When the child had entered the royal palace, the king bade his Purohita fetch at once the wise men who were skilled in the rules and significance of signs.
  
  Learning this, the saintly devas, called Maheśvaras, (came on the scene), lest the unskilled crowd of the twice-born should seek to inter- pret the signs.
  
  184 Olivelle (2008: xxxii) puts it as follows: “The Buddha’s dharma, then, is not in opposition to the brahmanical tradition; it is not a ‘heterodox’ religion. Ashva-ghosha presents it as representing the highest aspirations of that tradition, as the fulfillment of its deepest yearnings, as its crowning achievement.”
  
  185 Lal p. 26 f.; Lal(V) p. 17 f.
  
  186 Mvu II p. 27; similarly I p. 224. Tr. Jones, modified. Cp. Mvu I p. 150.
  
  The twice-born are the Brahmins, and they are stated not to be good enough for the task at hand.
  
  The contrast between the works of Aśvaghoṣa on the one hand and the Mahāvastu and the Lalitavistara on the other has to be seen in the light of the fact that Aśvaghoṣa’s works were composed in San- skrit, while the Mahāvastu and the Lalitavistara were not. The former of these two has been preserved in a Middle Indic language which is often referred to as Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit, but which is a Middle Indic language none-the-less;187 the latter has been incompletely San- skritized from Middle Indic.188
  
  The most important Theravāda, and therefore Pāli, source for the life of the Buddha is the Nidānakathā, which introduces the collec- tion of Jātakas.189 Its middle portion, the Avidūrenidāna, covers by and large the same material as Aśvaghoṣa’s Buddhacarita; it is in its present form no doubt a few centuries younger.190 Like the Mahāvastu and the Lalitavistara, it has little to say about the kingly virtues of the Bud- dha’s father. Since this text, at least in its present form, appears to have originated in Sri Lanka, and therefore outside of continental India, it can only play a marginal role in our reflections.191
  
  Before we leave Aśvaghoṣa, we have to consider some observations by E. H. Johnston, the editor and translator of both his Buddhacarita and his Saundarananda. According to Johnston (1936: II: xviii),
  
  [Aśvaghoṣa] had an acquaintance, so wide that no parallel can be found to it among other Buddhist writers, with all departments of brahmanical learning, including some knowledge of the Veda and ritual literature as well as mastery of all the sciences a kavi was expected to have studied. The deduction is inescapable that he was born a Brahman and given a Brahman’s education, and as Chinese tradition is insistent to the same effect, we can for once accept its testimony without reserve as in accord with the evidence of the works.
  
  187 Edgerton’s (1953: I: 14) characterizes it as “a real language, not a modification or corruption of any other dialect on record, and as individual in its lexicon as it has been shown to be in its grammar.”
  
  188 For thoughts about the reason why all forms of Middle Indic used by Buddhists underwent a process of Sanskritization (as distinct from a complete shift to Sanskrit), see Salomon, 2001: 248 f.
  
  189 Hinüber, 1996: 55 f.; Reynolds, 1976: 50 f. The English translator calls the
  
  Nidānakathā “the Ceylon compiler’s introduction” (Rhys Davids, 1878: vii).
  
  190 Hinüber, 1996: 152.
  
  191 Note in this connection the relative prominence of the kingly Purohita in the Jātakas; Fick, 1897: 107 f.
  
  It is perhaps not surprising that, during and soon after the shift from Middle Indic to Sanskrit, brahmanical converts to Buddhism like Aśvaghoṣa were almost bound to occupy prominent positions in liter- ary production. Their mastery of Sanskrit was inevitably greater than that of regular Buddhists who had not grown up in a tradition steeped in that language. This relative prominence of Brahmin converts may have further contributed to the brahmanization of Buddhism, per- haps in a manner that was not or barely noticed by those involved. This process may also have worked the other way round, either by attracting Brahmins to Buddhism, or by inducing Brahmins who had converted to maintain their brahmanical identity. We have seen that Brahmins continued to play a prominent role in the Buddhism of northern India.
  
  Aśvaghoṣa was not the only one to situate the Buddha in a brahmani- cal context. The second story from Kumāralāta’s Kalpanāmaṇḍitikā Dṛṣṭāntapaṅkti, to be considered in chapter 3.6, below, does the same. Here the Brahmin Kauśika becomes a buddhist convert as a result of reading a buddhist text on dependent origination. While subse- quently discussing with his relative, he states that people believed in the Vaiśeṣika philosophy, guided by ignorance, until the time when the Buddha appeared in the world. Vaiśeṣika, according to Kauśika, is older than Buddhism. According to modern research, it is much younger. Indeed, we will see that it was created under the influence of scholastic developments within Buddhism. This same text, in story nr. 61, tells us that the Buddha, because he was born in a royal palace, mastered all branches of knowledge, which are then enumerated in a long list. This list contains, among many other things, knowledge of the Veda and of sacrifices, which are therefore once again presented as part of the background in which the Buddha-to-be grew up.192
  
  Let us turn to the Jātakamālā of Āryaśūra, the earliest surviving col- lection of Jātakas composed in Sanskrit, dating probably from the fourth century ce.193 Jātakas, it may be recalled, are stories about the Bodhisattva in earlier lives.
  
  192 Huber, 1908: 311 f.
  
  193 Khoroche, 1989: xi f.
  
  The Jātakamālā expresses itself more than once critically with regard to brahmanical ideas about statecraft.194 It calls them nīti, some- times rājanīti. One passage speaks about “that vile thing called nīti” (nītinikṛti).195 In another passage, the Bodhisattva who, as king of a group of monkeys, has saved all the members of his group at great risk to himself, admits that it is commonly thought that subjects are there for the king, not vice-versa. He then however comments: “That is indeed rājanīti; it seems to me difficult to follow.”196 In another chap- ter the Bodhisattva is told that untruth is prescribed in the Veda in order to attain certain goals, such as saving one’s life, and that those who are skilled in the nīti of kings proclaim that the application of virtue that is in conflict with one’s material interest and desires is bad behaviour and an infraction.197 The Bodhisattva disagrees, of course. Most elaborate perhaps is chapter 31, the Sutasoma Jātaka. Here the Bodhisattva, a prince who has initially been liberated by a man-eating monster, delivers himself again into the latter’s power because he had given his word to come back. The monster observes: “You are not skilled in the ways of nīti, because you have again come to me even though I had liberated you so that you could rejoin your home ”
  
  The Bodhisattva responds that, contrary to what the monster thinks,
  
  he is skilled in the ways of nīti, and that is why he does not wish to apply these ways. He then utters the following verse: “Those who are clever in the application of the ways of nīti generally fall into misfor- tune after death. Having rejected the ways of nīti considering them deceitful, I have come back, respecting truth.”198
  
  In spite of these critical remarks, the ideal king in the Jātakamālā behaves in accordance with brahmanical principles. This is clearest in stories where the Bodhisattva himself is depicted as king. In this
  
  194 Cp. Khoroche, 1989: 259, n. 6.2.
  
  195 Jm(V) p. 45 l. 21; Jm(H) p. 63 l. 15: dharmas tasya nayo na nītinikṛtiḥ.
  
  196 Jm p. 179 ll. 20–21; Jm(V) p. 186 l. 4: kāmam evaṃ pravṛttā . . . rājanītiḥ/ duranuvartyā tu māṃ pratibhāti/
  
  197 Jm p. 215 ll. 11–14; Jm(V) p. 224 ll. 20–22: apātakaṃ hi svaprāṇaparirakṣānimit- taṃ gurujanārthaṃ cānṛtamārgo vedavihita iti/ . . ./ arthakāmābhyāṃ ca virodhidṛṣṭaṃ dharmasaṃ śrayam anayam iti svasanam iti ca rājñāṃ pracakṣate nītikuśalāḥ/
  
  198 Jm p. 217 l. 21–p. 218 l. 5; Jm(V) p. 226 ll. 13–25: mukto mayā nāma same- tya gehaṃ , samantato rājyavibhūtiramyam/ yan matsamīpaṃ punarāgatas tvaṃ , na nītimārge kuśalo ‘si tasmāt// bodhisattva uvāca: naitad asti/ aham eva tu kuśalo nītimārge yad enaṃ na pratipattum icchāmi/ . . ./ ye nītimārgapratipattidhrtāḥ, prāyeṇa te pretya patanty apāyān/ apāsya jihmān iti nītimārgān, satyānurakṣī punar āgato ‘smi//
  
  elevated position he carries out deeds of great liberality and compas- sion, which move him forward on his path toward Buddhahood. We learn from these stories that a king, even an exceptionally good king, pursues the three brahmanical aims of life, the trivarga,199 i.e., virtue (dharma), wealth (artha), and desire (kāma). He has extensive wealth and keeps a strong army.200 He applies justice (daṇḍanīti), with the proviso that he does so in accordance with Dharma.201 In case of adver- sity, he takes advice from the Brahmin elders headed by his Purohita.202 He has mastered the essence of the triple Veda and of brahmanical philosophy,203 and has competence in the Vedas along with its Aṅgas and Upavedas.204 And the result of his perfect rule is that his subjects love their own Dharma (svadharma).205
  
  Most of these features are brahmanical. The Purohita and the brah-
  
  manical elders who advise the king are, of course, Brahmins. The king’s competence in vedic and associated brahmanical lore speaks for itself. The svadharma, which the inhabitants of the ideal kingdom love, is a brahmanical concept which we have encountered before. The same is true of the three ends of life (trivarga), which are basic to brahmani- cal texts such as Dharmaśāstra, Arthaśāstra and Kāmasūtra (to which they have given their names).206
  
  The attribution of brahmanical characteristics to the society in which the Bodhisattva lived in earlier lives might be taken to mean that Āryaśūra, and other Buddhists with him, not only believed that Brahmanism is older than Buddhism, which is correct, but also that all of Indian society had been brahmanical at and before the time of the Buddha, which is incorrect. As a result, the Bodhisattva in his pre- final existences could not but have been born in a world governed
  
  199 Jm(V) p. 7 l. 8; p. 71 l. 1 = Jm(H) p. 10 l. 8; p. 97 l. 5. Cp. Khoroche, 1989: 257
  
  n. 2.2.
  
  200 Jm(V) p. 12 l. 21; Jm(H) p. 18 l. 1: prabhūtaṃ me dhanaṃ śakra śaktimac ca mahad balam.
  
  201 Jm(V) p. 84 l. 11; Jm(H) p. 115 l. 11: dharmānugā tasya hi daṇḍanītiḥ.
  
  202 Jm(V) p. 70 ll. 20–21; Jm(H) p. 96 l. 23: purohitapramukhān brāhmaṇavṛddhān [u]pāyaṃ papraccha.
  
  203 Jm(V) p. 55 l. 4; Jm(H) p. 75 l. 4: trayyānvīkṣikyor upalabdhārthatattva.
  
  204 Jm p. 208 l. 1; Jm(V) p. 217 l. 7–8: sāṅgeṣu sopavedeṣu ca vedeṣu vaicakṣaṇyam.
  
  205 Jm(V) p. 45 l. 25; p. 55 l. 4 = Jm(H) p. 63 l. 20; p. 75 l. 5.
  
  206 A more recent composition of Jātakas in Sanskrit, Haribhatṭ a’s Jātakamālā, shows brahmanical features, too. Its Candraprabha Jātaka, for example, tells the story of the Bodhisattva in his existence as King Candraprabha. Candraprabha is keen to give everything away, including his own head. Yet this same Candraprabha is said to be nītibhujabalaparājitānyarājasāmanta, i.e. to have subdued other kings and vassals by means of statecraft (nīti) and the force of his arms. See Hahn, 2007: 68.
  
  by brahmanical principles. Historically, as we have seen, this is not correct even for northern India. But Āryaśūra and his contemporaries may well have thought so, and it is easy to guess why. The brahmanical order of society and its vision of political behaviour—or at any rate a slightly watered-down version of these two—had become the norm, and had been accepted as such even by Buddhists. This brahmanical order of society provided henceforth the very terminology with which to speak about the social and political world. Brahmanical ideology provided the norms as to how kings should behave, what was their task, what preliminary knowledge they needed to possess, and to whom they had to turn for advice. Even an exceptionally virtuous king, even the Bodhisattva himself in an earlier life, would act accordingly.
  
  We do not find this all-pervading brahmanical influence in the
  
  main surviving old collection of Jātakas, those in Pāli. The verses in this collection have canonical status, the prose portions do not. This does not necessarily imply that all the prose material is late. It is rather due to the fact that the prose, unlike the verses, remained for a long time in a fluid state and was newly formulated at each presentation.207 But neither in prose nor in verse do we find evidence of a dominant brahmanical ideology in the realm of kingship and society. Brahmins are omnipresent, to be sure, but their ideas about kingship and society are not presented as normative.
  
  One example must suffice, and I propose the Gaṇḍatindu Jātaka (no. 520).208 This Jātaka suits our purposes for various reasons: its theme is bad government, and it has numerous (canonical) verses. A recurring complaint about the king is expressed in a verse: “At night thieves devour us, by day tax-collectors. There are many evil people in the realm of a corrupt king.”209 This verse also states in a nutshell what a good king is supposed to do: make sure that his subjects are not devoured by thieves and tax-collectors. The Jātaka adds very little in terms of positive advice. No brahmanical notions are introduced, and it seems clear that this Jātaka, like the others, depicts a situation that is not coloured by brahmanical ideas about kingship and society.210 The general conclusion I propose is, once again, that Jātakas composed in
  
  207 Hinüber, 1998: 182 f.
  
  208 In this Jātaka the Bodhisattva is born as the divinity of a gaṇḍatindu-tree.
  
  209 Jā V p. 102 etc.
  
  210 Scharfe (2002: 142) explains “the dominance of vedic and technical studies” taught in Taxila according to the Jātakas by means of the assumption “that in Bud- dhaghosa’s time vedic and technical learning was too obvious to overlook”.
  
  Sanskrit situate their stories against a brahmanical background, while other Jātakas don’t, or do so to a lesser extent.
  
  Brahmanical influence is also clear in the following case, to which Ronald Davidson draws attention in his book Indian Esoteric Bud- dhism (2002). He says here (p. 79):
  
  the brothers Mahāpanthaka and Cūlapanthaka—well-known arhats and standard personalities in the Avadāna literature—are considered illegiti- mate sons of a wayward daughter of a banking guildmaster (seṭṭhi) in the versions found in the Pali canon. Yet when their stories are rendered into Sanskrit . . ., they become the sons of Brahmans.
  
  In a case like this we must assume that newly brahmanized Buddhism found it difficult to think of illegitimate sons as beings persons worthy of the highest respect. Being the sons of Brahmins, on the other hand, is highly respectable.
  
  Equally noteworthy is an observation by the Chinese pilgrim Xuan- zang, who visited India in the seventh century. While describing the country called Śatadru, on the Sutlej river, he states that its inhabitants, devout Buddhists, observed the social distinction, i.e. the caste-class system.211 It is plausible to conclude from this that the brahmanical division of society had become accepted, for all practical purposes, even by Buddhists.212
  
  211 Watters, 1904–05: I: 299; Joshi, 1977: 21; Eltschinger, 2000: 157 n. 422.
  
  212 Sanderson (2009: 115 f.) refers to several inscriptions from eastern India that illustrate the same point: “[I]n the Neulpur grant of the Bhauma-Kara king Śubhākara I his grandfather Kṣemaṅkara is described both as a Buddhist and as having ensured that the members of the caste-classes and disciplines observed their prescribed roles; in his Teruṇḍiā copper-plate inscription Śubhākara II, the grandson of Śubhākara I, is given the epithet paramasaugataḥ yet is also commended for having ‘propagated the system of uncommingled caste-classes and disciplines proper to the [perfect] Kṛta Age following the unexcelled [brahmanical] scriptures’; the Pāla Dharmapāla is described in a grant of his son Devapāla both as a paramasaugataḥ and as taking measures to ensure that castes that erred were made to adhere to their respective duties, thereby discharging his father’s debt to his deceased ancestors; and Vigrahapāla III is described in his Āṃgāchi copper-plate as the support of the four caste-classes. Moreover, most of the surviving inscriptions of the Pālas, Candras, and Bhauma-Karas record grants which they made in favour of Brahmins. The Rāmpāl copper-plate grant of the Candra Śrīcandra strikingly exhibits the extent to which this double allegiance was unprob- lematic for such buddhist donors. Following a practice widely attested in non-buddhist donative inscriptions the gift of land is said to have been made over to its Brahmin recipient after the pouring of water and the performance of a fire-sacrifice, in this case a koṭihomaḥ. This is simply adapted to the donor’s faith by dedicating the offerings to the Buddha rather than to Śiva or Viṣṇu.”
  
  Mātṛceta’s Varṇārhavarṇastotra “Laudation for him whose praise is worthy of praise” is hardly the kind of text in which one expects brahmanical elements. But already while introducing its first chapter, Jens-Uwe Hartmann, its editor and translator, draws attention to the brahmanical concepts used in it.213 More striking use of brahmanical elements occurs elsewhere in the work. Verse 2.20, for example, calls the Buddha a Brahmin who knows the Veda and the Vedāṅgas (ve davedāṅgavedine . . . brāhmaṇāya). The second next verse calls him a snātaka, “a Brahmin who has performed his ceremony of ablution at the end of his vedic studies”. Chapter 7 (Brahmānuvāda) goes fur- ther and “translates” a number of brahmanical concepts into buddhist ones. Most striking is the identification of the Buddha with the god Brahmā (7.13).214
  
  Interestingly, among the buddhist works composed in Sanskrit
  
  there are some that deal with nīti. Nīti, and more in particular rājanīti, was reviled in the Jātakamālā, as we have seen. This was not surpris- ing, because the kind of advice Brahmins gave to kings was unaccept- able to Buddhists. It is therefore all the more noteworthy that at least one of the buddhist texts on nīti contains verses on polity and state- administration. This text, the Prajñāśataka (or Prajñāśataka-nāma- prakaraṇa), is attributed to a Nāgārjuna, no doubt not the same as the one discussed earlier. It has only survived in Tibetan translation. It contains “praise of the brahmanical order including the practice of homa with mantras”. It also “claims that it contains both direct and indirect merits as a source of dharma, artha, kāma and mokṣa”.215 In other words, this text, though buddhist, has absorbed the brahmanical vision of society, or at least some essential elements of it.
  
  At this point it may be interesting to make a reference to a political debate that took place a few years ago in the United States. Opponents of President Bush claimed that his Conservative Party won the elec- tions by “framing the debate”. It succeeded in conducting discussions with Liberals in terms that were favourable to its own worldview. The
  
  213 Hartmann, 1987: 65. Hartmann draws attention to the terms śruti, prakṣālana, puṇyatīrtha, pavitra and aghamarṣaṇa in particular.
  
  214 Cf. Ruegg, 2008: 24. Note further that the Kaliyugaparikathā ascribed to Mātṛcetạ complains about the great sexual desire of Brahmins during the Kaliyuga; Dietz, 2000: 183.
  
  215 Pathak, 1997: 77; also 1974: 34 f.
  
  philosopher George Lakoff analysed this practice in his booklet Don’t Think of an Elephant (2004) and gave as example the expression tax relief. “For there to be relief ”, he points out (p. 3), “there must be an affliction, an afflicted party, and a reliever who removes the affliction and is therefore a hero. And if people try to stop the hero, those people are villains for trying to prevent relief. When the word tax is added to relief, the result is a metaphor: Taxation is an affliction. And the per- son who takes it away is a hero, and anyone who tries to stop him is a bad guy. This is the frame.” Lakoff points out that this expression came to be adopted by the news media, and concludes (p. 4): “And soon the Democrats are using tax relief—and shooting themselves in the foot.” It is not our concern to find out whether this analysis of the Ameri- can situation was correct. It seems however appropriate to state that the discussion about society in ancient India was framed by the Brah- mins. The Brahmins had a sophisticated terminology for the increas- ingly stratified structure of society, and those who disagreed with them had to use that same terminology, presumably because there was noth- ing else around. We noted earlier that the buddhist scriptures used one term, gahapati (Skt. gṛhapati), to refer to virtually every man but the king. It is not difficult to see that this left little opportunity for nuances. The only group on, or rather on the margins of, the Indian subcontinent that had an explicit notion about its social structure was that of the Greeks, who self-consciously divided their society into two kinds of people: masters and slaves.216 We have seen that a relatively young passage in the buddhist canon, the Assalāyana Sutta, recognizes this fact and mentions the Greeks as the sole exception to the general brahmanical division of society. We have also seen that a passage in the (brahmanical) Mahābhārata disagrees, stating that the Greeks are Śūdras. Obviously the pressure to talk about society in terms borrowed from Brahmanism was great.217 Opponents, even while arguing against the Brahmins’ language, would in this way reinforce the frame. By
  
  216 See Chakravarti, 2006: 71 (with references to Finley, “Between slavery and free- dom”, 1964): “It was only in classical Athens and Rome that the continuum was bro- ken down and replaced by a grouping of statuses at two ends—the slave and the freeman. Slavery was no longer a single relative form among many in a gradual con- tinuum but a polar condition of complete loss of freedom as opposed to a new concept of untrammelled liberty, and this new situation was a decisive contribution of the Graeco-Roman world.”
  
  217 The brahmanical scheme and the reality of slaves stood in a somewhat uneasy relationship to each other; see Hinüber, 2008b.
  
  framing the debate, the Brahmins had a clear advantage which con- tributed to their ultimate victory.218
  
  Brahmanical influence on Buddhism is also visible in a peculiar ter- minological development within the latter. It concerns a specific sense attributed to the word yoga. The early Buddhists did not think of themselves as practitioners of Yoga. Indeed, their texts do not know the word in this “religious” sense.219 That changes subsequently. Not only do buddhist texts begin to betray awareness of people who practice Yoga,220 they start referring to themselves as practitioners of Yoga.221 Let me explain.
  
  The Mahābhārata and other brahmanical texts from roughly the same period distinguish between two methods to reach liberation, called Yoga and Sāṃkhya.222 It has been argued, convincingly I think, that the latter of these two, Sāṃkhya, is in these texts the way to the spiritual goal through knowledge; the former, Yoga, the way through effort, exertion.223 A study of the passages that use the word yoga in this way supports the view that yoga is the term used in brahmani- cal circles to refer to ascetic practices that emphasize bodily control
  
  218 Cp. Michaels, 1998: 188: “wer die Varṇa-Ordnung zur bestimmenden Hierar- chie Indiens macht, argumentiert selbst brahmanisch-ideologisch.”
  
  219 We should not forget that yoga is an extremely common term in Sanskrit, that can be used in many different meanings. Apte’s dictionary (Apte p. 1316) gives it 42 distinct meanings, the vast majority of which has nothing to do with religious practice.
  
  220 Mvu I p. 120, which advises spiritual aspirants to avoid yogācāras, may fall in this category; cf. Silk, 2000: 284 f.
  
  221 “Yoga in the Mūlasarvāstivāda-vinaya would seem to have a very narrow and specific meaning. It does not refer to generalized meditation, but in fact to contempla- tion of the various—mostly unsavory—components of the human body that is ‘full of various sorts of impurity’ (‘[. . .] shit, tears, sweat, snot’, etc.), and is explicitly so defined at Poṣadhavastu . . ., where its practice must be shielded from the public eye. Even the practices of dhyāna (‘meditation’ or ‘contemplation’) or cittaikāgra (‘mental focus’) are in this Vinaya associated with cemeteries and corpses . . .” (Schopen, 2006b: 240 n. 20).
  
  222 The claim is sometimes made (e.g. Wynne, 2007: 8) that the word yoga is first used in the sense of ‘inner-concentration’ in the Kaṭha Upaniṣad (2.12), in the com- pound adhyātmayogādhigama. It is not however certain that the term is there used in this technical sense, because the ordinary sense effort may do: adhyātmayogādhigama might be translated “mastery of inner effort”.
  
  223 Edgerton, 1924; 1965: 35 f. Johnston (1930: 856 n. 1) may be justified in stating: “I would argue . . . against Edgerton’s thesis . . . that the term Sāṃkhya has no definite philosophical significance in the Upaniṣads and the epics.” This should not however be interpreted in the sense that a worked-out philosophical system named Sāṃkhya was necessarily known to the authors of these texts.
  
  and immobilization, practices that show remarkable similarities with those of early Jainism.224 The qualification “in brahmanical circles” is yet necessary, because the term is not used in this meaning in the jaina canon, nor indeed in most of later jaina literature.225
  
  The buddhist canon does not use the term in this sense either, nei- ther to refer to buddhist nor to non-buddhist practices.226 The way the word is used in the Mahābhārata would make it less suitable for use in connection with Buddhism, but here the epic has a surprise in store. The Śāntiparvan of the Mahābhārata contains at least one undeniable reference to Buddhism, without mentioning its name, to be sure.227 The passage concerned speaks of a fourfold dhyānayoga. The four dhyānas (stages of meditation) meant are the four dhyānas of Buddhism, which can be concluded from various features mentioned. As in Buddhism, the goal to be reached is Nirvāṇa, also in this pas- sage of the Mahābhārata. What is more, the first stage of meditation (the only one described) contains reflection (vicāra) and deliberation (vitarka), as well as joy (sukha), exactly as in Buddhism.228
  
  What interests us in particular is that here buddhist practice is
  
  referred to by means of the word yoga, in the compound dhyānayoga. This may be the earliest surviving association of Yoga with Buddhism, but it was not to be the last one. The same compound is used by Aśvaghoṣa in his Buddhacarita to describe the correct method found by the Bodhisattva to attain liberation.229 And in his Saundarananda the Buddha preaches to his brother Nanda, exhorting him to practice Yoga.230 Here, then, a buddhist author uses the word yoga to refer to Buddhism’s own religious practice.
  
  224 This was perhaps not the original way, and certainly not the only one, in which this word was used; see White, 2009.
  
  225 The book Jaina Yoga by R. Williams (1963) is therefore not about Yoga in this sense; as Williams points out (p. xi): “it is normal Śvetāmbara usage to equate the term yoga with the ratna-traya, that combination of right belief, right knowledge, and right conduct on which the practice of Jainism is based”.
  
  226 One possible exception is Theragāthā 415 (Wynne, 2007: 27 f.). Here, as in the Kaṭha Upaniṣad passage considered in an earlier note, the ordinary sense effort for yoga may yet suffice to reach an acceptable interpretation.
  
  227 Mhbh 12.188.1 ff. Zin & Schlingloff (2007: 11 f.) draw attention to another pas- sage in the Mahābhārata (3.2.60 ff.) that shows buddhist influence. It maintains that living beings are spun around in saṃ sāra by ignorance (avidyā), karman, and thirst (tṛṣṇā), all of them essential buddhist concepts. It further presents an eightfold path, like Buddhism, but reinterpreted in brahmanical fashion.
  
  228 Mhbh 12.188.1 f.; cf. Bronkhorst, 1993a: 68 f.
  
  229 Buddhac 12.105.
  
  230 E.g. Saund 5.32; 14.19–20, 34, 46; 15.68; 16.1.
  
  There is in post-canonical days a pronounced tendency among Bud- dhists to refer to themselves, or at least some of themselves, as “practi- tioners of Yoga”.231 The expressions used are yogācāra or quite simply yogin in Sanskrit, and yogāvacara in Pāli. Jonathan Silk (1997; 2000) has carried out a detailed investigation into the early use of these terms. About yogācāra he summarizes his findings by saying (1997: 233): “There is no evidence so far which could lead us to suggest sectarian limits on the use of the term, which can be quoted from literature of at least the Mahāsāṃghika and Sarvāstivāda (and perhaps Sautrāntika) sects and schools. Likewise, the term is not restricted to one particular genre of literature, appearing in Vinaya, Abhidharma, and Mahāyāna sūtra and śāstra texts.” The Pāli expression yogāvacara occurs most notably in the Milindapañha and a number of more recent texts.
  
  The adoption by Buddhists of the term yoga to characterize their
  
  own practices, or some of them, cannot but be looked upon as a bor- rowing from Brahmanism. However, the adoption of this term both by Buddhists who had shifted to Sanskrit and by those who hadn’t suggests that this particular element of brahmanical influence on Bud- dhism was not limited to those Buddhists who had also adopted a watered-down version of the brahmanical vision of society along with the Sanskrit language. Perhaps this is not surprising. The practice of Yoga is rather distant from visions of society and kingship. Buddhists could recognize that their practices had enough in common with cer- tain forms of brahmanical asceticism to justify the use of the same word yoga. However this may be, the buddhist adoption of this term reminds us that even though the brahmanical influence on Buddhism was perhaps strongest among those Buddhists who had shifted to San- skrit, it was not confined to them.
  
  The general picture that emerges from the preceding reflections is that there was a general tendency, also among Buddhists, to conceive of Buddhism’s past as having been dependent upon and in a way sec- ondary to Brahmanism. In this understanding, which is really a mis- understanding, Buddhism arose out of Brahmanism in more than one way. Buddhism arose in a brahmanical society, but not only that. It derived its most original ideas and methods from Brahmanism, too. Buddhism, seen this way, is nothing but a form of Yoga, and Yoga is an aspect of Brahmanism that existed long before Buddhism.
  
  231 Cf. Schlingloff, 1964/2006: 29 f.
  
  Ideas like these are still wide-spread today.232 They may have accom- panied Buddhism for a major part of its existence in India. Since many Buddhists were themselves ready to accept them, they may have acted like a Trojan horse, weakening this religion from within.
  
  I do not wish to denigrate these ideas about the past. The history of ideas about the past, and how the present stands in relation to it, John Burrow (2007: xviii) reminds us, is also part of intellectual history. It deserves to be studied, even when we know that these ideas about the past do not always correspond to historical reality.
  
  If the influence of Brahmanism on Buddhism may seem surprising, it will be useful to recall that Jainism appears to have been a lot less lucky than Buddhism in the treatment it received and in the influences it had to absorb. Giovanni Verardi (1996) describes the murderous persecutions which the Jainas suffered in South India,233 and enumer- ates the adjustments which they were induced to make. I cite from his article the following passage, which is largely based on Padmanabh Jaini’s The Jaina Path of Purification (1979):
  
  [I]n order to survive, [the Jainas] resorted to a sort of mimicry of the Brahman institutions and behaviours, that if, on one hand, assured them their survival, caused their weakening and the almost total loss of their identity. Jinasena, in the 8th century . . ., incorporated the sixteen
  
  232 This is no doubt in large part due to the buddhist literature in Sanskrit. This was the literature primarily studied and exploited by one of the pioneers of buddhist stud- ies in Europe, Eugène Burnouf. Indeed, “[t]hough acknowledging the great value of the researches mades in the Buddhist literatures of Thibet, Mongolia, China, and Cey- lon, Burnouf showed that Buddhism, being of Indian origin, ought to be studied first of all in the original Sanskrit documents preserved in Nepal” (Lopez, 2008: 161, citing Max Müller). Donald Lopez further states that Burnouf ’s Introduction à l’histoire du bouddhisme indien is arguably “the single most important work in the history of the academic study of Buddhism” (Lopez, 2008: 170). It laid the basis for buddhist studies in the West, and through it subsequent European scholars were breast-fed, so to say, on the “Sanskritic” vision of Buddhism’s past. Burnouf based himself in this regard on the Divyāvadāna and other northern texts, including Aśvaghoṣa’s Buddhacarita (p. 168), and it is not surprising that he concluded that Buddhism arose in a com- pletely brahmanized society. Burnouf ’s Introduction and the works he had primarily studied remained popular in the nineteenth century; the Buddhacarita appeared, for example, twice in the ten volumes devoted to Buddhism in the Sacred Books of the East (Lopez, 2008: 155). By the time earlier buddhist sources came to be studied in depth, this “Sanskritic” vision of Buddhism’s past had become deeply anchored, far too deeply to be easily modified.
  
  233 See also Golzio, 1990; Stein, 1980: 80 f. For a convincing attempt to revise the traditional account of the Jainas in South India, see Davis, 1998. Examples of intoler- ance between Indian religions are enumerated in Jha, 2006: 27 ff.
  
  saṃ skāras of the Brahmans into the Jain system “almost in their entirety, becoming part of a larger list of fifty-three kriyas (actions) which marked all the important events of life” (Jaini 1979: 293). A “class of ‘jaina brah- mans’ was introduced among the Digambaras, entrusted with the care of the temples and the performance of elaborate rituals” (ib.: 291), that could appear, in virtue of the consequent acceptance of the brahmanic bias against the śūdras (ib.: 294) and of the concept of “twice-born” (ib.: 289–90)—in one word, of the caste system—as one of the differ- ent internal subdivisions of the brahmanic authority, and not as an élite which opposed it. The forced adjustment of Jainism to the Brahmanism of the bhakti should also be considered, that is, the acceptance of most brahmanic divinities and of amended versions of the Mahābhārata and the Rāmāyaṇa (the most important texts of the triumphant Vishnuite ideology; cf. ib.: 304–5 . . .). Had Jain teachers ignored these texts—Jaini comments—“they would have done so at the peril of their own society’s disintegration” (Jaini 1979: 304). Only on these terms were the Jains allowed to survive as a community. From the brahmanic point of view, the Jina could be described (this is usual stuff ) as the Universal Spirit who is Śiva, Dhātṛ, Sugata (i.e., the likewise neutralized Buddha), and Viṣṇu . . .234
  
  The bad luck of the Jainas may be linked to the fact that they had lost almost all political support. The Buddhists were luckier, at least in certain part of India and for some time. They were therefore more successful in maintaining a separate identity,235 even though they too absorbed a number of brahmanical elements. Once they lost their political support, they disappeared altogether.
  
  234 Verardi, 1996: 226. Dundas (2006: 393), referring to Bhagavatī Sūtra 7.9, states: “Significantly, the Bhagavatī Sūtra conveys no outright condemnation of the waging of war as such; rather it makes clear that going into battle when commanded by one’s leader is obligatory, but also that going into battle with the wrong, impassioned atti- tude, specifically one not informed by Jain values, leads to an ignominious rebirth. In other words, there appears to occur here an example of an ambivalent view toward the institution of kingship and the imperial process, expressed through a reconfiguration of brahmin perceptions, which was to persist throughout Jain history . . .” Note that on the literary level—according to Cort (1993: 202), with references to Jaini (1977; 1980)—Jainism vigorously opposed Hindu attempts at absorption, where Buddhism tended towards a syncretistic relationship with Hinduism.
  
  235 This separate identity may in the long run have contributed to sealing Bud- dhism’s fate in South Asia, and there may be some truth in the following observation by Annemarie Mertens (2005: 262): “Es ist m. E. nicht unwahrscheinlich, dass die von Anfang an mit grösserer Deutlichkeit demonstrierte Ablehnung des brahmanischen Werte- und Normensystems—mit der die Buddhisten sich nicht nur aus der Stände- organisation, sondern auch aus anderen traditionellen gesellschaftlichen Institutionen ‘exkommunizierten’—schliesslich zu ihrem Aussterben auf dem indischen Subkonti- nent beigetragen hat.”
  
  There is one important exception to this, and Verardi draws atten- tion to it. It concerns Newar Buddhism in Nepal, which survives until today, but in a form which has been profoundly affected by Brahman- ism. Indeed,
  
  [o]ne of the most important features of Newar Buddhism is the perfor- mance, which is executed in different ways depending on the caste, of life-cycle rites parallel to the brahmanic ones . . . Another feature is pre- cisely the fact that Newar Buddhists are divided into castes according to hierarchies which reflect “Hindu” caste division. A third feature is that the priest caste, made up of vajrācāryas, corresponding in status and functions to the rājopādhyāya Brahmans . . . is situated at the top of the system. In short, Newar Buddhism was forced to model itself entirely on the structures and values of brahmanical society and ideology.236
  
  We may conclude that the brahmanical victory over Buddhism in the Indian subcontinent has been complete. Either Buddhism disappeared altogether or, as in the case of the Newar Buddhists, it survived in brahmanical shape. Buddhism had come to think of itself as a devia- tion from Brahmanism, and of Brahmanism as the default condition of Indian religion and society.
6. Philosophical Encounters
  
  One of the strongest cards in the hands of the Buddhists was their skill in philosophical debate. If our earlier reflections are correct, they had learned this from the Greeks. They had elaborated a coherent vision of the world, an ontology which claimed to contain an exhaustive enu- meration of all there is and could explain much else. We may assume that the Buddhists were keen, in their confrontations with Brahmins, to discuss ontological and related matters so as to show their intellec- tual superiority. We may also assume that Brahmins who were obliged to enter into such debates felt the need to elaborate coherent philoso- phies of their own.237 This is indeed what happened. Two brahmanical ontological schemes gained the upper hand: Vaiśeṣika and Sāṃkhya.
  
  236 Verardi, 1996: 241, with references to Gellner, 1992: 197 f., 43 f., 258 f. and pas- sim. See also Vergati, 1994; Lewis, 1994.
  
  237 The character of brahmanical philosophy is largely determined by the fact that it is in origin a reaction to buddhist thought. This explains to at least some extent why brahmanical thinkers—unlike Chinese thinkers who were, like the Brahmins, closely
  
  The second story in Kumāralāta’s Kalpanāmaṇḍitikā Dṛṣṭāntapaṅkti illustrates the Buddhists’ self-assurance in doctrinal matters. It tells what happens to a Brahmin called Kauśika, expert in both Vaiśeṣika and Sāṃkhya, who reads a manuscript to pass the time while wait- ing for a relative in the latter’s village. It turns out that the relative had acquired the manuscript without knowing its contents in order to clean it and use it for writing another text. As it so happens, the manuscript contains a buddhist text on dependent origination (pratītyasamutpāda), a central buddhist doctrine which our Brahmin would not have become acquainted with in other circumstances. The result of this unplanned exposure is Kauśika’s total conviction that only the teaching of the Buddha is true; all other doctrines are false. He is particularly impressed by the buddhist doctrine of causality, and explains its superiority to the Vaiśeṣika and Sāṃkhya views of causal- ity to his relative after the latter’s return home. In the end Kauśika decides to become a buddhist monk, without the intervention of a single Buddhist, whether monk or layman. The mere reading of a bud- dhist text has led him to this point, as it convinces his relative and friends of superiority of the buddhist doctrine.238
  
  More will be said about the various brahmanical and buddhist onto-
  
  logical schemes below. Let us first consider an important general dis- tinction that opposes buddhist and brahmanical philosophical thought during this period, whatever the details of their ontologies: buddhist philosophers were of the opinion that our common sense world is not ultimately real, brahmanical philosophers were convinced that it is. This opposition holds true for Buddhists and Brahmins during a num- ber of centuries, roughly until the middle of the first millennium ce. Until that time, all buddhist philosophers denied the reality of the world of our every-day experience, and all brahmanical philosophers accepted it.
  
  This striking distinction between buddhist and brahmanical phi- losophies raises an intriguing question. How is it to be explained? Let us not forget that nothing in the teaching of the Buddha as tradition- ally handed down suggests that ordinary reality does not exist. This
  
  involved with political counseling—concentrated on specific problems such as ontol- ogy, metaphysics, and philosophy of mind. This factor may count among the “reasons that might be conjectured for the particular views and modes of inquiry that came to be cultivated in the ways they did in India” (Lloyd, 2009: 20).
  
  238 Huber, 1908: 10 ff.
  
  idea was introduced later into the buddhist tradition and subsequently preserved for a number of centuries. Why? Was there perhaps a non- philosophical reason behind the brahmanical attachment to ordinary reality, and for the buddhist inclination to do away with it? Why were these Buddhists so determined to prove the illusory nature of ordinary experience?
  
  The question is intriguing, and it would be overambitious to insist on an immediate and full answer. It is however tempting to consider the possibility that not only philosophical reasons are behind this great divide. Recall that in the confrontation between Buddhists and Brahmins at the royal court, the Brahmins (as a group, not necessarily the same individuals) were also the political advisors of the king, who helped him face the harsh realities of every-day life. It would hardly have been appropriate for them to deny these realities by denying the reality of the world of ordinary experience. The Buddhists, as we have seen, could not advise the king on such practical matters. Their aim was, and could not but be, to draw the king’s attention to the higher realities of spiritual life, downgrading ordinary reality. Their subsidiary aim was to do so in a manner that would confound their brahmanical opponents by the inner coherence of their claims. The dif- ferent roles that Brahmins and Buddhists played around the centres of political power may in this way have had repercussions on the kind of philosophies they developed. I present this as a hypothesis. Clinching evidence for or against it may be difficult to find, but it has the virtue of suggesting links between some of the metaphysical postulates of these early philosophies and their Sitz im Leben.239
  
  Another fundamental difference between buddhist and brahmani-
  
  cal philosophy must be considered. Buddhist philosophy in its various manifestations is Buddhism, or at any rate it is Buddhism as learned debaters wished to depict it. Being convinced in a debate by a buddhist opponent might imply that one accepts his position and therefore becomes a Buddhist oneself. The same cannot be said of brahmani- cal philosophy in its various manifestations. No one could reasonably claim that Sāṃkhya and Vaiśeṣika are Brahmanism, that they (or one
  
  239 Since Buddhism had less practical advice to give than Brahmanism, it is possible or even likely that its religious message found favour, and tried to find favour, with women at the royal court, who were less directly involved in the daily affairs of state. Osto (2008: 120) states about the Gaṇḍavyūha: “The high status and important roles played by wealthy and royal female kalyāṇamitras provide additional evidence that the composers of the story had female royalty in mind.”
  
  of them) constitute what Brahmanism really is about. Brahmanism is primarily about society and about the role of Brahmins in it. One can adhere to it without feeling in any way bound by brahmanical phi- losophy. A Buddhist defeated in a debate with, say, a Sāṃkhya, might become convinced of the truth of the Sāṃkhya philosophy; he would not become a Brahmin for that matter, nor necessarily someone who accepted the brahmanical vision of society.
  
  In view of this difference, there is a fundamental asymmetry between buddhist and brahmanical philosophy, an asymmetry that would make itself felt in debate situations: Brahmins might become Buddhists, but Buddhists could not become Brahmins unless they were already Brah- mins. In other words, Buddhists might hope to strengthen their ranks by convincing Brahmins of the superiority of their thought, but Brah- mins could not entertain such hopes.
  
  This asymmetry was not just theoretical. We know of Brahmins who converted to Buddhism. Some few examples must suffice. Udbhatasiddhasvāmin, the author of two works called Viśeṣastava and Sarvajñamaheśvarastotra, and his brother Śaṅkarasvāmin, author of the Devatāvimarśastuti, both of uncertain date, appear to have been Brahmins who converted to Buddhism.240 Legend claims the same with regard to Aśvaghoṣa and Mātṛceta, and modern research supports this at least in the case of the former of these two.241 Bāṇa’s Harṣacarita, a classical Sanskrit literary work, tells of a thicket of trees in the Vindhya mountains inhabited by Divākaramitra, a Brahmin of the Maitrāyaṇī branch who has adopted the yellow robes of Buddhism; he is sur- rounded by students who are followers of all schools imaginable, from Jainas to Kṛṣṇa devotees, materialists, followers of Tantra and vedic ritualists, all of them engaged in scholarly and peaceful debate.242 I know no examples of Buddhists who had converted to Brahmanism.
  
  This takes us to another question. Buddhists could not convert to
  
  Brahmanism in the ordinary sense: they could not become Brahmins unless they were already Brahmins. One is a Brahmin by birth, not through conversion. So what happened to Brahmins who converted to
  
  240 Schneider, 1993: 12; 1995; Hahn, 2000.
  
  241 Johnston, 1936: II: xviii. Cf. Hartmann, 1987: 216.
  
  242 Bāṇa, Harṣacarita, chapter 8; Scharfe, 2002: 163. Note that the Harṣacarita does not use the word āśrama to refer to this place, whose description yet resembles the descriptions of āśramas in other texts, and compare this with Schopen’s (2006a: 504) observation that āśrama “is a term that appears to be carefully avoided in [Buddhists’] descriptions or discussions of their monasteries.”
  
  Buddhism? Could they remain Brahmins? Remember that Brahman- ism primarily stands for a social order. Could a brahmanical convert to Buddhism keep his position in society as a Brahmin while at the same time accepting buddhist ideas and soteriological ideals?
  
  Some indications suggest that this was indeed possible. Bāṇa’s Harṣacarita describes Divākaramitra, in spite of his conversion to Buddhism, as a brāhmaṇāyana “a Brahmin descended from learned and holy progenitors” (Apte). Other indications are not derived from fiction. The Kashmirian author Śaṅkaranandana leaves no doubt about his buddhist convictions in his works, yet is consistently referred to as a Brahmin in the buddhist tradition.243 Many of the leading schol- ars at Nālandā, the great monastery/university of the eastern Ganges valley, came from Brahmin families.244 There are also several famous brahmanical buddhist authors. Hartmut Scharfe (2002: 139) enumer- ates, beside Aśvaghoṣa, the philosophers Nāgārjuna and Vasubandhu, and the grammarian Candragomin. He further points out that Faxian, a Chinese buddhist pilgrim, saw in the monastery at Pātaliputra two famous professors of Mahāyāna, Rādhāsvāmin and Mañjuśrī, whom he calls Brahmins; this suggests that they were both Brahmins and Buddhists. Scharfe also refers to a story told by the Tibetan historian Tāranātha, which tells that the Brahmin Haribhadra was defeated in a debate by a Buddhist and, as a result, converted to Buddhism; how- ever, he and his son, who worked as a buddhist missionary, continued to be called Brahmins.245 All these cases suggest that a social position as a Brahmin was considered compatible with an intellectual choice for Buddhism.246
  
  This conclusion finds support in the fact that Jainism, too, came to
  
  have its Brahmins. Especially the Digambaras appear to have accepted this notion. Jinasena’s Ādi Purāṇa, for example, states in so many words that Bharata, the son of the Jina called Ṛṣabha, gave the title dvija, “twice-born”, to a number of particularly virtuous devotees. He
  
  243 Eltschinger, 2009: 116–7 n. 11; 2006 [2010].
  
  244 Scharfe, 2002: 139 n. 45, with a reference to Misra, 1998: 282–302.
  
  245 See further Angot, 2009: 26–7.
  
  246 See also Ruegg, 2008: 6 n. 3: “Abhinavagupta has alluded to a brāhma- ṇaśramaṇanyāya in his Dhvanyālokalocana i.4 (KSS ed., p. 51); here the reference is to a temporal succession of two different states, the latter substituting for the former but the former designation of Brāhman still being applied to the ascetic (this has been rendered as ‘much as a śramaṇa (buddhist monk) who was once a Brahmin is called a Brahmin śramaṇa’ in [Ingalls, Masson & Patwardhan, 1990:] p. 81).”
  
  thus justifies and testifies to the existence of Brahmins among the Jai- nas.247 Prabhācandra’s Nyāyakusumacandra, too, does so.248 It must further be noted that in modern India one can be Brahmin and Chris- tian at the same time.249
  
  It may be difficult to prove beyond possible doubt that the contents of buddhist and brahmanical philosophies were in part determined by the different roles which Buddhists and Brahmins played at and around the royal court. It is easier to argue that the ideal philosophical debate took place at the royal court. Both inscriptional and textual evi- dence support this, even though a major part of this evidence comes from a relatively recent period.250 It seems likely that the more recent philosophical debates at the royal court were a continuation of a much older tradition, so that a brief presentation of some of this evidence will be useful.251
  
  Consider, to begin with, a long inscription at Sravana Belgola which commemorates the death of a jaina preceptor called Malliṣeṇa- Maladhārideva. Malliṣeṇa-Maladhārideva died on Sunday, the 10th
  
  247 Jaini, 1979: 289 f.
  
  248 Dundas, 1991: 172 f.
  
  249 See, e.g., Das, 2005: 89: “In einem 1892 publizierten Buch, das Aufsätze der Jahre 1887–1889 vereint, berichtet Bhudev Mukhopadhyay über seine Begegnung mit einem tamilischen Christen, der stolz darauf war, ein Brahmane zu sein. Obwohl bereits sein Urgrossvater Christ gewesen sei, habe die Familie nie andere als Brah- manen geheiratet. Gegenwärtig sei er zu einem Tempelfest in Tanjore unterwegs, wo die Familie ab und zu die dort üblichen Verehrungsrituale der Gottheiten (pūjā) aus- führe, denn schliesslich habe man nur die Religion gewechselt, nicht aber die Kaste.” Bayly, 1999: 18: “In south India it is common to encounter Christians who take pride in Brahman ancestry, and until recently many north Indian Muslims identified with the caste ideals of the lordly Rajput. Furthermore, as James Laidlaw has shown, most of the powerful north Indian traders who follow the austerely anti-brahmanical Jain faith are as insistent as their Hindu neighbours on the importance of marrying within named Vaishya merchant jatis, while simultaneously claiming descent from converts of princely Rajput caste.” Cf. Laidlaw, 1995: 111 ff. In 2004 the journalist Edward Luce and his wife “dropped in for tea at the home of a well-known Goan Catholic author. I naïvely asked her whether there was any Portuguese blood in the fam-
  
  ily. ‘Oh no, that is out of the question’, she said. ‘Our family is Brahmin.’ ” (Luce, 2006: 311). Clémentin-Ojha, 2008: 244: “les distinctions sociales des chrétiens indiens d’aujourd’hui montrent que la conscience de caste n’est pas moins grande chez eux que chez les autres Indiens.”
  
  250 Not all. Already the Mahābhārata (14.87.1) speaks of debaters (hetuvādin) at the occasion of Yudhiṣthira’s horse sacrifice who, eloquent and desirous to be victorious over each other, engage in many logical discussions (tasmin yajñe pravṛtte tu vāgmino hetuvādinaḥ/ hetuvādān bahūn prāhuḥ parasparajigīṣavaḥ).
  
  251 See Bronkhorst, 2007a, for further details.
  
  March 1129 ce, and the inscription was composed by one of his lay- disciples. It enumerates some forty earlier famous Digambaras,252 sev- eral of whom are reported to have engaged in public debates and to have defeated thinkers belonging to other schools of thought. Many if not most of these debates are said to have taken place at royal courts, often in the presence of the king. For example, the inscription attri- butes to Samantabhadra the following verses (vv. 7–8): “At first the drum was beaten by me within the city of Pātaliputra, afterwards in the country of Mālava, Sindhu, and Ṭhakka, at Kāñcipura [and] at Vaidiśa. I have [now] reached Karahātaka, which is full of soldiers, rich in learning, [and] crowded [with people]. Desirous of disputa- tions, O king! I exhibit the sporting of a tiger. While Samantabhadra stands disputing in thy court, O king! even the tongue of Dhūrjatị (i.e., Śiva), who talks distinctly and skilfully, quickly wanders [back] into [its] hole. What hope [of success is there] for other [opponents]?”253
  
  Even in debates that did not take place at the royal court, the pres-
  
  ence of the king was much appreciated. This may be concluded from the following account occurring in The Life and Teaching of Nāropa. It describes what happened when Nāropa (1016–1100 ce) became head of a department at the university of Nālandā:254
  
  According to the Indian custom when a new scholar was installed, it was the rule to hold a debate between the buddhist scholars and those of other philosophical systems. An announcement was made that a debate would be held in a fortnight, and all the scholars assembled in order to tear any professed doctrine to pieces. In the middle court of the uni- versity of Nalanda a throne was erected for the king, presiding over the conference. To his right and left the scholars, Buddhist and Hindu, were seated. First the Elder bsTan-pa ‘dzin-pa (= Nāropa) debated with the Buddhists for half a month, but nobody could defeat him. Then the Hin- dus held forth for another fortnight, discussing grammar, epistemology, spiritual precepts, and logic. Contending with all sorts of spiritual pow- ers and miraculous faculties, the Elder won a complete victory over his
  
  252 E. Hultzsch in EpInd 3 (1894–95), 184 ff.
  
  253 The tone of this inscription is very martial. It is in this connection useful to remember that “martial conquest is the central image and metaphor of Jainism, giv- ing the religion its very name. So, to take three examples from the [Ādi Purāṇa] of a theme which recurs frequently in Jain literature: Jainism is described as a weapon of war (1.4), the various ascetic practices are compared to an army which conquers the enemy, karma (4.153 etc.), and the monk is instructed to abandon his body like that of an enemy on the battlefield (11.98).” (Dundas, 1991: 173 f.)
  
  254 Guenther, 1963: 20–2.
  
  opponents. The king Phyogs-kyo go-cha (Digvarman) then addressed the assembly: ‘I am the impartial patron of both parties. But in this contest to vindicate the truth nobody could defeat the Elder bsTan-pa ‘dzin-pa and an unusual faith in the liberating power of the Victorious One (the Buddha) has been created everywhere’.
  
  At that time the staff of Nalanda requested the Elder bsTan-pa ‘dzin- pa to become their abbot and they conferred upon him the name ‘Jigs- med grags-pa (Abhayakīrti).
  
  The venerable Abhayakīrti defeated all the non-buddhist scholars and he composed the following verses:
  
  With the iron hook of grammar, the lore of knowledge, logic And spiritual precepts
  
  I, the Elder Abhayakīrti
  
  Have scattered the opponents as a flock of sparrows. With the axe of grammar, the lore of knowledge, logic And spiritual precepts
  
  I have felled the opponents’ tree.
  
  With the lamp of certainty in logic and precepts I have burnt the darkness of my foes’ ignorance. With the sacred jewels of the three disciplines Have I removed the dirt of impurity.
  
  With instruction’s battering ram
  
  Have I conquered the vicious city of bewilderment. At Nalanda in the presence of the king
  
  Have I felled the ever trembling tree of the heretics. With the razor of the Buddha’s doctrine
  
  I have shaved the hair of my opponent heretics,
  
  And have raised the banner of the Buddha’s doctrine.
  
  At that time 100 learned Hindu teachers shaved their heads, were con- verted to Buddhism, and were followed three days later by another 600. The inmates of Nalanda university hoisted the great banner, beat the big drum, blew the conch of the Dharma and were full of joy and happiness. The great king Digvarman showed his faith in and respect for the vener- able Abhayakīrti, bowed many times to him, and touched the latter’s feet with his head saying, ‘I am happy to be your patron’.
  
  After the defeat of the heretical doctrines this great scholar spread the Buddha’s message for eight years.
  
  In view of all this it is not surprising that the so-called Hetuvidyā portion of the Yogācārabhūmi, a buddhist text, mentions the rājakula “royal family, royal court, king” as the primary target of debates.255
  
  255 Kang, 2003: 154 f. Kang argues for the interpretation “Zielgruppe” for Skt.
  
  adhikaraṇa, the term used in the passage concerned.
  
  What did debaters expect from such encounters at the royal court? The fact that the royal court is so often mentioned is a clear indication that the debaters hoped to impress not only their rivals but the king as well. Kings could provide them with protection and favours, such as honours and support in the form of gifts of money or land. The very best a debater could hope for was, inevitably, to convert the king to his cause. This did indeed sometimes happen. One verse (v. 52) of the Sra- vana Belgola inscription may have to be interpreted in this way: “Fortu- nate is that sage, on whom the Pāṇḍya king, who had received a wealth of knowledge through his favour, conferred the title ‘Lord’ (svāmin), [and] whose name Śabdacaturmukha was celebrated in the court of king Āhavamalla.”256 Converting the king is also a theme that occurs in stories. The jaina scholar Hemacandra, for example, converted King Kumārapāla of Gujarat according to the Kumārapālapratibodha of Somaprabhasūri and the Prabandhacintāmaṇi of Merutuṅga.257 King Āma, son of Yaśovarman of Kanauj (eighth century ce) was converted by a jaina monk, according to Rājaśekhara’s Prabandhakośa.258
  
  Debaters, then, were interested in the king. Was the king interested
  
  in them? It is hard to find out.259 Debates are not often mentioned in inscriptions. Inscriptions regularly record donations, often of land. Occasionally the qualities of donees are mentioned as justification for a donation, but skill in debates does not figure among them, and ref- erences to specific debates are extremely rare. We learn from a stone inscription from Malhar, to be dated 1167–1168 ce, that a certain
  
  256 Hultzsch (EpInd 3 (1894–95) 204 n. 3) interprets “who had received a wealth of knowledge through his favour” as “who was converted to the jaina religion”. Cf. the stone inscription from Humcha, perhaps dating from around 1530 ce, described in Guérinot, 1908, no. 667, p. 238: “Éloge de Vidyānandasvāmin ou Vādi-Vidyānanda, chef des munis de Gerasoppe, et auteur du Buddheśa-bhavana-vyākhyāna (en canara). Il fréquenta la cour de plusieurs rois, entre autres celle du Cāṅgalva Nañjadeva, du Sāluva Kṛṣṇadeva, de Bhairava [. . .] Il soutint avec succès plusieurs controverses reli- gieuses et fit, en particulier, abjurer la foi franque (Periṅgiya-mata = chrétienne?) à un vice-roi de Śrīraṅganagara (Seringapatam). Aussi son éloquence est-elle comparée à celle d’Akalaṅka et de Bāṇa.”
  
  257 Granoff, 1998: 10. Cp. Cort, 1998: 97. “Ācārya Hemacandra is reported by his jaina biographers to have converted the Śaivite King Kumārapāla (1143–72) by show- ing him a vision of Lord Śiva and obtaining from the latter a declaration that the religion of the Jina was superior to all” (Jaini, 1991: 190 [270] f.). See further Flügel, 2010: 12.
  
  258 Doniger O’Flaherty, 1983: 117.
  
  259 Ali (2004) does not mention debates in his study of courtly culture in early medieval India.
  
  Brahmin called Gaṅgādhara, described as ‘king of the twice-born’ and as someone who “in a crowd of hostile disputants resorted to [argu- ments] difficult to be met” (durggāśleṣakaro ‘rivādinivahe), was in due time given a village by a king in another part of the country.260 Though no cause-effect relationship is specified, it is possible that Gaṅgādhara had attained his reputation at least in part by means of his ability to stand up to the arguments of hostile disputants. It will be difficult to find further inscriptional evidence for kingly rewards for skilful debaters.261
  
  Other skills may have been much more interesting for worldly rul- ers. An inscription from Madhya Pradesh that may date from the very same year as the inscription from Sravana Belgola just considered has been summarized in the following manner: “In the presence of all astronomers at the court of Ratnadeva (II), Padmanābha asserted that there would be total lunar eclipse when three quarters of the night had passed and the moon was in the asterism Rohiṇī on Thursday, the full-moon tithi of Kārttika in the [Kalachuri] year 880 (8th November, 1128 ad). When the eclipse occurred at the predicted time, the king became pleased and donated the village of Chiñchātalāī, situated in the maṇḍala of Anarghavallī, to Padmanābha.”262 An unexpected yet predicted eclipse, one might think, is more fun for a king than an unintelligible discussion about philosophical niceties.263
  
  Poetic competition as a means to gain rewards may be illustrated by
  
  an inscription from the eleventh century ce in which the gift of a village
  
  260 Kielhorn in EpInd 1 (1892), 39–45.
  
  261 Typical may be a pillar inscription from around 900 ce in Bengal, in which the Brahmin Guravamiśra, or Rāma Guravamiśra, sings his own praise in the fol- lowing words: “In the assemblies of the learned he at once confounded the pride of self-conceit of opponents by his speeches to which the constant study of the Śāstras imparted deep meaning, just as, possessed of boundless wealth of valour, he did in battle the conceit of bravery of enemies” (F. Kielhorn in EpInd 2 (1894), pp. 160–7). The Brahmin apparently has to glorify himself, and no reward is mentioned. Guérinot (1908: 239) speaks of “Viśālakīrti, pontife du Balātkāra gaṇa, qui soutint avec succès une controverse à la cour de Virūpākṣa [II?] de Vijayanagara (vers 1480 ap. J.-C.); son fils, Vidyānandamuni, qui fut honoré par le roi Sāl̠uva Mallirāya”. Was the son rewarded for the success in debate of the father?
  
  262 Sircar, 1983: 349; V. V. Mirashi in EpInd 22 (1933–34), p. 161, 162–3. Cp.
  
  Gupta, 1983: 25.
  
  263 Astrological activities did not only work in favour of Brahmins. Copper plates probably from the ninth century ce described by H. Lüders (EpInd 4 (1896–97), 332–49) report that the jaina muni Arkakīrti was presented a village “for his hav- ing warded off the evil influence of Saturn from Vimalāditya, the governor of the Kunuṅgil district” (p. 333).
  
  is recorded to a certain Nārāyaṇa who, “because by his clever verses he puts to shame would-be poets, is rightly called Kavībhavajrāṅkuśa, ‘the adamantine elephant-goad of poets’ ”.264 A treatise on poetry composed around 900 ce, the Kāvyamīmāṃ sā of Rājaśekhara, presents the king as patron of poetry, who “is expected to organise a contest between poets. This contest is described as a public event, and is presided over by the king. He acts as sponsor and as judge, dispensing presents and honours according to merit. In arriving at his judgements, the king may well have let himself be influenced by the opinions of the public.”265
  
  There can be no doubt that debaters could be confronted with what we might consider unfair competition. An inscription from the end of the twelfth century in a Śiva temple in Dharwar, not too far from Sravana Belgola, tells us that Jainas were confronted with a challenge against which their debating skills were of no avail. A devotee of Śiva called Rāma challenged them in the following manner: He would cut off his own head, offer it to Śiva, and get it back from him. They, from their side, had to commit themselves in writing to replacing their Jina image with an image of Śiva in case he succeeded. Unfortunately for the Jainas, Rāma succeeded completely. He cut off his own head, which was subsequently exhibited in public for seven days. At the end of this period he got it back without as much as a scar. The Jainas, the inscription tells us, were not keen to replace their Jina image. Rāma therefore took to action and destroyed their image. The Jainas went to King Bijjaṇa and complained. Rāma then offered the king to repeat his feat, on condition this time that the Jainas committed themselves in writing to hand over all the Jina images from all of their eight hundred shrines. The Jainas would even be allowed this time to burn his sepa- rated head. King Bijjaṇa would have loved to see this miracle, but the Jainas chickened out. King Bijjaṇa, though a sympathiser of Jainism, thereupon laughed in their faces, dismissed them, and gave a village to the Śiva temple of Rāma.266
  
  We may conclude from the above that the entertainment value of
  
  philosophical debates was limited for kings, who might prefer some- thing more exciting. And yet debates might make a difference. The
  
  264 F. Kielhorn in EpInd 4 (1896–97), 300–9.
  
  265 Tieken, 1992: 371.
  
  266 J. F. Fleet in EpInd 5 (1898–99), 237 ff.
  
  Buddhist Śīlabhadra, according to the Chinese pilgrim Xuanzang, once defeated a Brahmin in debate and received as reward from the local king the revenue of an entire city. And the Sāṃkhya philoso- pher Vindhyavāsa, according to Paramārtha’s The Life of Vasubandhu, defeated a buddhist priest, upon which he received a reward from the king of three lacs of gold (which he distributed among the people at large; see below).267 We may be entitled to some cautious scepticism with respect to such tales, but it seems nonetheless likely that some debaters sometimes profited materially from their skills. The following passage from Yijing’s account of India confirms this:268
  
  After [preliminary studies] one receives instructions from a tutor for two or three years, mostly at Nālandā Monastery in Central India, or in the country of Valabhī in Western India. [. . .] Those who are praised by wise authorities as excellent scholars become famous for their ability far and near. They may then believe that their sword of wisdom is sharp enough for them to go as competent persons to serve at the court of a king, making suggestions and displaying their knowledge, in hopes of being employed. When they take part in a debate, they always win the case and sit on double mats to show their unusual intelligence. When they carry on arguments to refute [heretics], they render their opponents tongue-tied in shame. Their fame resounds through the five mountains and their repute spreads within the four quarters. They receive feudal estates (grants of land, Takakusu) and are promoted to higher rank, with their names written in white high up on the gates of their houses.
  
  Information about debates usually reaches us from the winning side, which is not surprising.269 Occasionally, however, we come across the avowal that the skill in debate of others has done harm to one’s own party. An example is Kalhaṇa’s Rājataraṅgiṇī 1.177–178, which reads:270 “At that period the Bauddhas, whom the wise Bodhisattva Nāgārjuna protected, obtained preponderance in the land. After defeating in dis- putation all learned opponents, these enemies of tradition brought to an end the [observation of the] rites prescribed in the Nīla[mata] purāṇa.” The author of this passage is a Brahmin, who here admits the superior skills of the Buddhists in debating. Elsewhere in the same chapter he points out what Brahmins are good at (1.160–161):
  
  267 Bronkhorst, 2006: 16–7.
  
  268 Li Rongxi, 2000: 149–50; cp. Takakusu, 1896: 177–8.
  
  269 Recent research by Madhav Deshpande suggests that both parties may have had a tendency to attribute victory to their protagonist; see note 284 below.
  
  270 Rājataraṅgiṇī 1.177–78; tr. Stein.
  
  “Beyond conception is the power which austerities gain for those mighty Brahmins, who are capable of reversing the fortune of even such great [rulers]. One has seen the royal fortune when it had been lost through the power of [rival] heirs and others, restored again; but [when once lost] in consequence of disrespect shown to Brahmins, it never returns.” In other words, you Buddhists may be good at debat- ing, but we Brahmins have something that is more important, viz., supernatural power. Reading between the lines, we may conclude that kings were, or should be, more interested in the powers of Brahmins than in the debating skills of Buddhists.271
  
  If, then, debates between representatives of competing currents of thought were not primarily organized to amuse kings, how and why did they survive? How could disputatious philosophers induce kings and others to be present at their debates, and make them pronounce in favour of one or the other participant? The correct answer to these questions may well be the one suggested by Esther A. Solomon in her book Indian Dialectics (1976–78; chapter 3). Solomon sees a connection with legal courts: “the procedure of a legal dispute, its requirements, the requirements of a plaint or the answer to it, the legal terminology [. . .] as also its flaws find their parallel in the procedure of intellectual disputes or debates and matters connected with them, and the syllo- gistic statement of the arguments” (p. 93).
  
  Solomon’s suggestion finds support in a remark by an unspecified
  
  commentator on Paramārtha’s The Life of Vasubandhu who explains that “it was customary for a king in India to keep a drum at the Royal Gate. When a man wants to appeal to the Court or to challenge a dis- pute, he has to beat it.” (Takakusu, 1904: 283 n. 66). Note the mention of the drum, once again. The drum, it appears from this passage, was the instrument by which anyone who needed it could demand justice.
  
  271 Judging by Xuanzang’s testimony, supernatural forces occasionally turn against Brahmins, too. This is clear from the explanation given locally of the “Pit of Descent” in western India. According to this legend a proud blasphemous Brahmin went down alive into hell at the spot where the Pit appeared: “This Brahmin had been vanquished in public discussion by the bhikshu Bhadraruchi, who was a consummate logician, and well versed in the non-buddhist śāstras. When the king condemned the defeated Brahmin to be exposed, as an impostor, to a cruel death the bhikshu interceded, and obtained a mitigation of the punishment. He then went to see the Brahmin to give him support and consolation in his shame and degradation, but the Brahmin gave vent to his passion, vilified the ‘Great Vehicle’ and abused former saints; while he was still speaking the earth parted, and he descended alive, leaving this trace (i.e. the Pit) of his descent.” (Watters, 1904–05: II: 242).
  
  This demand for justice also included that incorrect philosophical opinions be rejected by the court. This is clear from the case described in The Life of Vasubandhu. Here the Sāṃkhya teacher Vindhyavāsa resolved to refute Buddhism. This he did in the following manner:272
  
  [Vindhyavāsa] went to the country of Ayodhyā and beat the drum of dis- pute with his head and said: ‘I will dispute (with any buddhist Śramaṇa). If I am defeated my opponent shall cut my head off; but if, on the con- trary, he is beaten, he shall give me his head.’ The King, Vikramāditya [. . .], being informed of the matter summoned the heretic and asked him about it, whereupon the latter answered: ‘Thou art, O King, the Lord of the Land, in whose mind there should be no partial love to either Śramaṇas or Brahmins. If there be any doctrines prevailing (in thy country) thou shouldst put them to the test (and see whether) they are right or wrong. Now I intend (to dispute) with a disciple of Śākya-muni [= the Buddha] to determine which party is the winner or the loser. Each should vow to stake his own head.’ The King thereupon gave him permission and despatched men to ask all the buddhist teachers of the country in the following words: ‘Is there anyone who is able to oppose this heretic? Whosoever thinks himself competent should dispute with him.’
  
  At that time the great Teachers of the Law, Manoratha, Vasubandhu,
  
  and others were all absent travelling in other countries. [. . .]
  
  There was at home only Buddhamitra the teacher of Vasubandhu. [. . .] This Teacher of the Law was formerly very learned, but he was now advanced in years and therefore weak in mind and feeble in his speech. He said: ‘Now the great champions of the Law are all abroad. The heretic is strong and obstinate and must not be let alone any longer. I will now see to it myself.’ He informed the King, who appointed a day on which he summoned a great assembly to the hall of discussion, where the her- etic and the buddhist teacher were to meet and dispute.
  
  The heretic said: ‘Will you first set forth your opinion? Or will you refute the opinion first set forth by me?’ The priest replied: ‘I am like a great ocean which swallows up all that comes. You are like a lump of earth which will be submerged if it comes to the ocean. You may do as you like.’ His opponent said: ‘Then you had better set forth your own opinion (first). I will refute it.’
  
  The buddhist teacher, thereupon, set forth his doctrine of imperma- nence and said: ‘All composite things are in process of destruction every moment, why? because they disappear in the end.’ He further supported this by various arguments. The heretic opponent could repeat all these arguments of the buddhist priest after once hearing them and began to criticise them one by one by processes of reasoning. On being requested
  
  272 Takakusu, 1904: 283 f. Cp. the discussion in Larson & Bhattacharya, 1987: 131 f.
  
  to commit to memory and repeat these refutations the priest failed to do so. He could not even re-construct his own arguments, though requested to do so.
  
  Thus the buddhist priest was completely defeated. The heretic said: ‘You are a Brahmin by caste and I also am a Brahmin. We are not allowed to kill. I will beat you on the back instead, in order to show that I am the victor.’ He did so. The king gave him three lacs of gold as a prize. On receiving the gold he distributed it among the people at large and returned to the Vindhya mountain where he entered a rocky cave.
  
  Legal courts were a regular feature of Indian society, at least according to brahmanical literature.273 The Arthaśāstra emphasizes the need of unrestricted access to the king for all those who need it in a passage which we examined earlier (1.19.26–29). The interests of the Brahmins and their natural enemies, the heretics, have absolute priority in it.
  
  It goes without saying that a hostile debate at the court would be a scary affair, and that all means would be used to win such a debate.274 The following paraphrase by Prets (2000: 369–71) of a passage from the Caraka-saṃ hitā is illuminating:275
  
  The Caraka-saṃ hitā gives an elaborate description of what a debater must take into consideration before he agrees to enter a hostile debate. Remarkably interesting, this description is unique in the history of the Indian dialectical tradition, giving a lively picture of various types of debaters (vādin) and juries (pariṣad), which sounds like a guide to mod- ern public political panel or TV discussions. Accordingly, the debater must examine his opponent, the opponent’s personal and intellectual strengths or weaknesses which might be superior, equal or inferior to those of his own, and must also examine the jury’s level of knowledge, which is described as either learned (jñānavat) or ignorant (mūḍha),
  
  273 Debates could also take place at the court of muslim rulers. Guérinot (1908: 239) mentions “Siṃhakīrti, le logicien, qui défit les Bouddhistes à la cour du sultan Mahamuda de Dil̠l̠i (peut-être Muḥammad IV, 1434–1443 ap. J.-C.)”. Amartya Sen is of the opinion that arguments remain dear to Indians even today; see his The Argu- mentative Indian (2005).
  
  274 Losing a debate at the royal court could presumably have dire consequences (death, slavery). But even elsewhere a lost confrontation can bring disaster, if we go by the testimony of the Mūlasarvāstivāda Vinaya: “when members of other religious groups (tīrthyas) are completely humiliated by the Buddhist Monk Śāriputra in a con- test of ‘magical’ powers that humiliation is, at least in part, narratively signalled by the fact that, in order to remain in Śrāvastī, they are reduced to acting as day laborers on the monastery being built there, and must work under the eye of a latāvārikaḥ puruṣo, a ‘man in charge of the whip’ or ‘work-boss’” (Schopen, 2006b: 228).
  
  275 Caraka-saṃ hitā, Vimānasthāna 8.18–25; cp. Meulenbeld, 1999: 34 f.
  
  and which may have a friendly (suhṛd), indifferent (udāsīna) or hostile (pratiniviṣṭa) attitude towards the debater.
  
  According to this passage, a debater should enter a debate only if the opponent is equal or inferior, and only in the presence of a friendly or, at the very least, an ignorant or indifferent jury. No discussions should be carried out in the presence of a hostile jury or with a superior opponent. After having considered the weak points of his enemy in the course of debate, he should overpower him quickly:
  
  Under these circumstances the following [procedures] are ways of quickly defeating inferior [opponents]: He should overpower an unlearned [opponent] by long citations of sūtras; moreover, [he should overpower] an [opponent] who is weak in theoretical knowledge by [the use] of sentences containing troublesome words; an [opponent] who is unable to retain sentences, by a continuous series of sentences composed of long-strung sūtras; an [opponent] devoid of presence of mind, by the repetition of the same [words] with a difference of meaning; an [opponent] devoid of eloquence, by pointing to half-uttered sentences; an [opponent] devoid of self-confidence, by embarrassing [him]; an [opponent] of irritable temper, by putting [him] to exertion; one who is frightened, by terrifying [him]; [and] an inattentive [opponent], by reprehend- ing him. In these ways he should overpower an inferior opponent quickly.
  
  Over and above that, he should take the jury into his confidence before
  
  entering such a debate, influencing it to name that with which he is familiar or that which could present great difficulties to the opponent as the subject of the debate and, at the beginning of the debate, he should pretend that the jury will set the subject and the rules of debate inde- pendently.
  
  Others, and Brahmins in particular, might be tempted to use magical means as well. A passage in the Pāraskara Gṛhyasūtra (3.13) may give an impression of how such a Brahmin would go about. It concerns a court of justice in which one has to appear. The text suggests the fol- lowing procedure:276
  
  He approaches the court with (the words), “Court! . . . Trouble art thou by name; vehemence art thou by name. Thus be adoration to thee!”
  
  He then enters (the court) with (the words), “(May) the court and the assembly, the two unanimous daughters of Prajāpati (protect me). May one who does not know me, be below me. May (all) people be consider- ate in what they say.”
  
  276 Tr. Oldenberg, 1886: 362–3.
  
  When he has arrived at the assembly, he should murmur, “Superior (to my adversaries) I have come hither, brilliant, not to be contradicted. The lord of this assembly is a man insuperable in his power.”
  
  . . .
  
  . . . if he should think, “This person will do evil to me”, he addresses him with (the words), “I take away the speech in thy mouth, I take away (the speech) in thy heart. Wheresoever thy speech dwells, thence I take it away. What I say, is true, Fall down, inferior to me.”
  
  This passage does not only concern debates at the court of justice. Given that public debates took place at that court, we must assume that this procedure may have been used at such occasions, too.
  
  A passage in Merutuṅga’s Prabandhacintāmaṇi (written in 1304) deals more specifically with debate, and shows that also Jainas were willing to use magical means to prevail. Sanderson (2009: 244) presents it as follows: “Yaśobhadrasūri and other Mantra-adepts (māntrikāḥ) use the power that they have obtained by propitiating the goddess Kurukullā to unblock the throat of Devācārya when on the sixteenth day of a debate in the court of the Caulukya Siddharāja between him and the Digambara Kumudacandra the latter had used his supernatu- ral power to silence him by causing him to choke”.277
  
  Whether or not magical means were used in order to win debates, some brahmanical authors express in no uncertain terms their dis- trust of reasoning. The Laws of Manu are explicit in this regard: “If a twice-born disparages [scripture and tradition] by relying on the sci- ence of logic (hetuśāstra), he ought to be ostracized by good people as an infidel and a denigrator of the Veda.”278 Those who occupy them- selves with logic (hetu) are sophists (haituka) and should be avoided: “He must never honour the following even with a word of welcome: ascetics of heretical sects; individuals engaging in improper activities, observing the ‘cat vow’, or following the way of herons; hypocrites;
  
  277 Also the following description of Jagaccandra in Munisundarasūri’s Gurvāvalī shows the use of unfair means to sharpen debating skills: “Having perceived through his own acuity a certain speech-enhancing magic device (yantra) in a temple of Sarasvatī, the goddess of wisdom, which was inaccessible to others, with its aid he quickly and successively conquered in full-scale competition in the learned assembly
  
  of the king of the city of Āghātạ thirty-two fierce and mighty Digambara debaters who
  
  knew all branches of knowledge.” (Dundas, 2007: 38)
  
  278 Manu 2.11: yo ‘vamanyeta te tūbhe hetuśāstrāśrayād dvijaḥ/ sa sādhubhir bahiṣkāryo nāstiko vedanindakaḥ//. Tr. Olivelle.
  
  and sophists.”279 Logic should never contradict the Veda: “The man who scrutinizes the record of the seers and the teachings of the Law by means of logical reasoning not inconsistent with the vedic treatise—he alone knows the Law, and no one else.”280 But also Bhartṛhari, though a philosopher himself, has no good word for unrestrained logic: “Log- ical reasoning, when not inconsistent with the vedic treatise, is the eye of those who cannot see.”281 And again: “Without tradition, the Law is not determined by reasoning.”282 The same distrust for reason- ing (yukti, hetuvāda) finds expression in the brahmanical apocalyptic accounts that depict Buddhism as a major threat, especially during the days following the decline of the Gupta empire in northern India.283
  
  It would be incautious to think that Buddhists were more honest debaters than Brahmins; for them, too, much might depend on the successful outcome of such a confrontation. It seems yet fair to think that they felt, as a whole, less threatened by reasoning. It is possible that the Buddhists had introduced logical debate into India, and they may have gone on thinking that reasoning was ultimately on their side. The beginning of an early buddhist text on logic—which has only sur- vived in what is presumably a Chinese translation of a Sanskrit origi- nal whose author remains unknown—seems to confirm this. We read there (tr. Gillon, 2008: 22–3):
  
  Question:
  
  One should not engage in debate. Why? All those who engage in debate, by and large, promote hatred, arrogance and pride. Their thoughts are confused and their minds are rarely gentle or peaceful. They point out what is bad in others and proclaim what is good in themselves. . . .
  
  Answer:
  
  This is not so. Now I have not undertaken this treatise for the sake of victory or to increase profit or fame. Rather, I wish to reveal all features (lakṣaṇa), good and bad, [in debate]. Therefore I compose this treatise. If the world had no debate, the confused would be many. Further-
  
  more, I wish to spread the true teaching of the Buddha all over the world. Just as, in order to cultivate the fruits of mango trees, one plants widely
  
  279 Manu 4.30: pāṣaṇḍino vikarmasthān baiḍālavratikāñ chaṭhān/ haitukān bakavṛt- tīṃ ś ca vāṅmātreṇāpi nārcayet//. Tr. Olivelle.
  
  280 Manu 12.106: āṛṣaṃ dharmopadeśaṃ ca vedaśāstrāvirodhinā/ yas tarkeṇānu- saṃ dhatte sa dharmaṃ veda netaraḥ//. Tr. Olivelle.
  
  281 Vkp 1.151ab: vedaśāstrāvirodhī ca tarkaś cakṣur apaśyatām.
  
  282 Vkp 1.30ab: na cāgamād ṛte dharmas tarkeṇa vyavatiṣṭhate.
  
  283 These accounts have been studied by Eltschinger (forthcoming a).
  
  around them thickets of brambles so as to protect their fruits, now in writing [this] treatise I too act in the same way, for I wish to protect the true teaching of the Buddha (dharma) and I do not seek fame.
  
  It is possible that the pious feelings expressed by the author in this pas- sage are no more than rhetoric, beautiful words to hide less elevated intentions. But even if it is mere rhetoric, it must be noted that this rhetoric is different from the one we came across in the brahmani- cal texts referred to above. At the brahmanical side we seem to find more distrust, even cynicism, with regard to logic, than at the buddhist side. A fuller investigation would be required to find out whether this observation has general validity.284
  
  At this point it is necessary to briefly present some of the philosophical developments that took place during the first half of the first millen- nium ce. We have seen that the Buddhists from the northwest entered the scene with an well thought out ontology, capable of explaining the constitution of the world, and the role of language in it. One aspect of their ontology entailed that the objects of our ordinary experience are not real: we assume their existence on the basis of the words of language. Other aspects included the atomic nature of reality, both on a material and on a temporal level, and an exhaustive enumeration of all there is.
  
  Of the two brahmanical ontologies mentioned above—Vaiśeṣika and Sāṃkhya—the first one is of particular interest in the present context, because it betrays in its most fundamental structure the influence of buddhist thought.285 This is not surprising if the historical picture here presented is correct. The newly developed buddhist ontology constituted a challenge to the Brahmins. Since initially they had nothing equivalent, the buddhist challenge set the tune. Brahmins called upon to respond had to think out a coherent ontology of their own which could face this challenge on all major points. They did so, and the result is known as
  
  284 Madhav Deshpande has recently investigated (“Will the winner please stand up: conflicting narratives of a 17th century philosophical debate from Karnataka”, forthcoming) a relatively recent debate of which there are, exceptionally, surviving records belonging to both opposing parties. Interestingly, the question as to who won the debate is answered differently by these sources, each one attributing victory to its favorite candidate. Deshpande no doubt rightly concludes that the outcome of other debates, too, may often have been far less clear than we might think on the basis of the surviving sources. See Angot, 2009: 96 ff.
  
  285 Bronkhorst, 1992; 2006a.
  
  Vaiśeṣika. Vaiśeṣika ontology disagrees in many respects with buddhist ontology, but is yet clearly structured around issues which the north- western Buddhists had raised. Consider the following:
  - The Buddhists claimed to have an exhaustive enumeration of all there is. Vaiśeṣika created one, too.
  - The Buddhists insisted on the atomistic nature of reality. Vaiśeṣika did so, too.
  - The Buddhists maintained that composite objects do not exist. Vaiśeṣika took the opposite position, claiming that composite objects are as real as their constituents.
  - The Buddhists held that ordinary reality (which is not “real”) corre- sponds to the words of language. Vaiśeṣika adopted the same claim with this difference that it maintained that all that exists corresponds to the words of language, and is real in the highest sense.
  It will hardly be necessary to point out that Vaiśeṣika ontology, in order to incorporate these positions, had to consider numerous detailed questions and issues, just as buddhist ontology had done earlier. The resulting doctrinal edifice is as impressive as the one erected by the Buddhists. One can easily imagine debates in which Buddhist and Brahmin protagonists would have ample opportunity to prove their philosophical sophistication and acuity, not to speak of their skills in debate. Note however that the Vaiśeṣika belief in the reality of the objects of our ordinary experience is part of the fundamental axioms of this ontology, just as the buddhist disbelief in their reality is part of its ontology.
  
  This is not the occasion for a discussion of Sāṃkhya ontology. Let it be enough to point out that this ontology, too, never questions the reliability of our ordinary experience. As said earlier, the Brahmins were not ready to doubt the reality of the objects of normal experience. The Buddhists were, and the ontology they created in the northwest was but a first notification of more to come.
  
  Once Brahmins had created ontologies on a par with the ontology designed by the Buddhists, the intellectual competition for precedence between the two groups arrived at a stalemate. The latter maintained that the world of our experience is real, the former that it isn’t. Nei- ther group could prove that they were right. All they could do was show that their respective positions in this matter fitted into sophis- ticated ontologies. But which of these two ontologies was correct? Or
  
  rather, independently of questions of ontology, is there a way to show that the world of our experience is or is not real? Both Buddhists and Brahmins needed a breakthrough that would show that their oppo- nents were wrong. This breakthrough came from the side of the Bud- dhists, who succeeded in proving that the world of our experience cannot be real. It cannot be real, because the world of our experience is self-contradictory.
  
  We do not know for sure who discovered the proof of the self-con- tradictory nature of the world of our experience. The person who used it to launch an all-out attack against those who thought otherwise is Nāgārjuna. I will give an illustration of his way of arguing below. Here it must be emphasized that his opponents, including most notably his brahmanical opponents, took notice. Nāgārjuna’s attacks forced them to rethink their positions, and to reformulate their philosophies in manners that made them immune to these attacks. This led to major changes in the philosophies concerned. Nāgārjuna’s brahmanical opponents had to defend themselves, for they were committed to the view that the world of our experience is real.
  
  One example must suffice to show how Nāgārjuna proved the unre- ality, or rather the impossibility, of the phenomenal world. In order to understand his argument, we must recall that both buddhist and brah- manical thinkers agreed that the objects of the phenomenal world cor- respond to the words of language. Nāgārjuna extended this idea slightly, so that it came to mean that the words of a sentence correspond to the things described by that sentence; this is what I call his correspon- dence principle. No one in Nāgārjuna’s time and after it objected, which allows us to conclude that both Buddhists and Brahmins considered the idea in this expanded form unexceptionable. It covers statements such as “Mary reads a book”. Everyone agrees that this statement describes a situation in which Mary, her book, and the act of reading have their place. But Nāgārjuna applies the same idea to statements such as “Mary makes a pot”. The situation described by this statement does not con- tain a pot, and is therefore in conflict with the correspondence prin- ciple. Nāgārjuna does not conclude from this that there is something wrong with this principle. No, he concludes from it that it is impossible to make a pot. He expresses this, for example, in the following verse: “If any unproduced entity is found anywhere it could be produced. Since that entity does not exist, what is produced?”286
  
  286 MMK 7.17.
  
  I am not going to discuss Nāgārjuna’s arguments in further detail. In the present context it is especially interesting to note that his brah- manical opponents had to invent a number of tricks to “save” phe- nomenal reality. According to them, Mary can make a pot. At the same time they did not see what was wrong with the correspondence principle. The various ways in which they struggled to accept both— phenomenal reality and the correspondence principle—have been studied elsewhere.287 The present publication cannot deal with them.
  
  This brief sketch provides the necessary background for a discus- sion of an observation made by Vincent Eltschinger in a recent paper (forthcoming a). Eltschinger points out that there are nearly no textually or otherwise documentable hints at philosophical con- frontation between Buddhists and Brahmins before the end of the 5th century ce. What is more, “with few exceptions (Āryadeva’s Catuḥśataka, the pseudo-Nāgārjuna’s Vaidalyaprakaraṇa, discussions scattered throughout Vasubandhu’s Abhidharmakośa Bhāṣya), the Buddhists start systematically criticising brahmanical (and sporadically jaina) philosophies during the first half of the 6th century, or slightly earlier in the case of Dignāga (Dignāga, Dharmapāla, Dharmakīrti, Bhāviveka, Guṇamati, Sagāthaka of the [Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra], etc.). The same seems to hold true of the brahmanical philosophers’ critique of buddhist doctrines (Nyāyavārttika, Vṛttikāragrantha288 and especially [Ślokavārttika], Yuktidīpikā). Or, to put it otherwise, philosophical con- frontation between Buddhists and non-Buddhists starts being reflected in extant philosophical literature from the beginning of the 6th cen- tury onwards.” Should we conclude from this that no debates between Buddhists and Brahmins took place before that date? Eltschinger does not make this claim, yet points out that there is no conclusive evidence to prove the opposite. What is more, he argues that the period which sees the beginning of philosophical confrontation between Buddhists and Brahmins reflected in extant literature, roughly the end of the Gupta empire, is also the period in which brahmanical apocalyptic eschatology begins to see in the Buddhists a major threat to the well- being of the world; this had not been the case so far.
  
  287 Bronkhorst, 1999.
  
  288 I have argued elsewhere that the opponent in the Vṛttikāragrantha is a Cārvāka rather than a Buddhist; Bronkhorst, 2007: 363 ff. (Appendix VIII).
  
  Eltschinger’s arguments leave little doubt that the opposition between Buddhists and Brahmins became much more intense from, say, the beginning of the 6th century onward. However, our brief sketch of some crucial philosophical developments before this period, given above, shows that there had been interaction between buddhist and brahmanical philosophers from the very beginning. Somehow bud- dhist and brahmanical thinkers knew each other’s ideas well enough to be profoundly influenced by them, and to take on shared problems more or less simultaneously. It can hardly be doubted that these earlier buddhist and brahmanical philosophers, too, were in competition with each other, even if this competition may not have reached the intensity and thirst for blood which it attained in the second half of the first millennium. There is therefore no need to abandon the hypothesis that buddhist and brahmanical thinkers confronted each other in debate, at least from time to time. If we combine this hypothesis with our earlier observation that systematic philosophy in India arose in surroundings where public debates may have been common—i.e., in the hellenized northwestern parts of the subcontinent—it seems safe to maintain that a certain amount of public debate did not only contribute to the begin- nings of systematic philosophy in India, but continued to play a role and was responsible for its survival over the centuries as well.
  
  Eltschinger is certainly correct in drawing attention to the impor-
  
  tant changes that took place in the middle of the first millennium. One further way—apart from the intensified confrontation between Bud- dhists and Brahmins—in which it finds expression is the new form of brahmanical philosophy that joins the public debate roughly from that date onward. This is the Vedānta philosophy, thus called because it claims to be based on the texts called Upaniṣads, which constitute the end (anta) of the Veda. One of its branches, Advaita Vedānta, became in due course exceptionally popular. Advaita Vedānta is remarkable in that it abandons the most important single feature that united the different brahmanical ontologies until its time. Advaita Vedānta, unlike Vaiśeṣika and Sāṃkhya, accepts that the phenomenal world is an illusion. In other words, Advaita Vedānta claims for itself a posi- tion which had hitherto been the exclusive property of buddhist phi- losophy.289 The appearance of a totally different kind of brahmanical
  
  289 Bhavya or Bhā(va)viveka, a buddhist philosopher, is among the first to refer to this school. Interestingly, “[i]n Chapter iii of [his Madhyamakahṛdayakārikās
  
  philosophy is interesting from a philosophical point of view. It is also interesting from a general cultural point of view. If our reflections so far are correct, the “realistic” bias of brahmanical philosophy had to be understood in the light of the practical role which Brahmins played at and around the royal court. The tendency of buddhist philosophers to deny the reality of the phenomenal world would then be linked to their incapacity to play a role, even an advisory role, in practical poli- tics. The appearance and growing success of a brahmanical philosophy that yet claimed that the phenomenal world is an illusion suggests that some important changes took place in South Asia roughly from the middle of the first millennium onward. The collapse of the Gupta empire, emphasized by Eltschinger, is no doubt one of these changes. Other changes, too, took place, changes that affected both Buddhism and Brahmanism. We will discuss these in a later chapter.‌
7. The Relics of the Buddha
  
  Relic Worship
  
  We have so far concentrated on the confrontation between Buddhism and Brahmanism at and around the royal courts. This is where the confrontation took place in its most direct form. It would yet be one- sided to leave out of consideration the more subtle confrontation that took place in the world outside the royal courts. We know that Brah- manism owed its success to a double initiative. Brahmanism had not only done what it could to gain access to rulers, it had also spread its ideas to other layers of society, by other means. Among these other means we must count the diffusion of stories highlighting the power and excellence of Brahmins, and the purity that was (or was meant to be) exemplified in the lives of Brahmins. Brahmanical values found in this manner their way into the lives of people belonging to other layers of society.290
  
  (III.389–90)] devoted to the quest for knowledge of reality (tattvajñāna), this sixth- century Mādhyamika master has written that the supreme brahman not grasped even by the god Brahmā and other divinities is the supreme reality (satya) that the Buddha has proclaimed, and which great sages such as Ārya-Avalokiteśa and Ārya-Maitreya revere through the device of non-reverence.” (Ruegg, 2008: 13; cp. Gokhale, 1962).
  
  290 The use of stories to inculcate moral and other principles is probably shared by all Indian religions and beyond; see, e.g., Flügel, 2010.
  
  We know little about the way in which brahmanical ideas of purity spread. We do know that they were hard to reconcile with certain bud- dhist practices. The buddhist practice that most specifically disagreed with brahmanical ideas of purity is the worship of the bodily remains of the Buddha and other saints. This practice was not confined to Bud- dhism, and there are reasons to believe that it had been part of the cul- ture of Greater Magadha. Buddhism and Jainism, and perhaps others, simply continued a tradition from their region of origin.
  
  Let us first review some of the evidence suggesting that the wor- ship of bodily relics was part of the culture of Greater Magadha. We find it in vedic literature. One passage of the Śatapatha Brāhmaṇa (13.8.1.5) speaks about the “demonic people of the east” (āsuryaḥ prācyāḥ [prajāḥ]). These demonic people from the east, we learn, were in the habit of constructing sepulchral mounds that were round. These round sepulchral mounds are contrasted with those in use among the followers of the Śatapatha Brāhmaṇa. The passage concerned reads, in Eggeling’s translation:291
  
  Four-cornered (is the sepulchral mound). Now the gods and the Asuras, both of them sprung from Prajāpati, were contending in the (four) regions (quarters). The gods drove out the Asuras, their rivals and enemies, from the regions, and being regionless, they were overcome. Wherefore the people who are godly make their burial-places four-cornered, whilst those who are of the Asura nature, the Easterns and others, (make them) round, for they (the gods) drove them out from the regions.
  
  Various scholars (e.g., Simpson, 1888: 61 f.; Shah, 1952: 278–80; Bareau,
  
  1975: 163; Parpola, 1988: 254; Kottkamp, 1992: 9 f.; Witzel, 2003: 46) conclude from this passage that the Śatapatha Brāhmaṇa here refers to people who did not adhere to vedic religion, and that their sepul- chral mounds were the predecessors of the buddhist stūpas. Stūpa worship became particularly important in Buddhism, but Jainism, and perhaps also Ājīvikism, had their stūpas. Both literary references and archaeological evidence confirm this. A jaina stūpa has been identified in Mathurā (Smith, 1900). Paul Dundas (2002: 291 n. 4) recalls that
  
  291 ŚPaBr 13.8.1.5: catuḥsrakti/ devāś cāsurāś cobhaye prājāpatyā dikṣv aspardhanta te devā asurānt sapatnān bhrātṛvyān digbhyo ‘nudanta te ‘dikkāḥ parābhavaṃ s tasmād yā daivyaḥ prajāś catuḥsraktīni tāḥ śmaśānāni kurvate ‘tha yā āsuryaḥ prācyās tvad ye tvat parimaṇḍalāni te ‘nudanta hy enān digbhya[ḥ]. Eggeling explains in a note that his proposed rendering “Easterns and others” is a (tentative?) translation of prācyāḥ tvad ye tvat.
  
  stūpas were regularly built to honour eminent deceased jaina monks during the late medieval period. John Irwin (1979: 799) draws attention to a story in which the buddhist king Kaniṣka venerates by mistake a jaina stūpa. A passage in the early buddhist canon (Dīgha et Majjhima Nikāya) mentions a thūpa (Skt. stūpa) in connection with Nigaṇtha Nātaputta, the ‘founder’ (or better, most recent Jina) of Jainism.292 The buddhist texts also speak of the stūpa of Pūraṇa, one of the ‘heretics’ of Buddhism with links to Ājīvikism (Schopen, 1996: 571 sq.). It is plausible to conclude from all this that Buddhism and Jainism took over the habit of burying the remains of prominent persons in half- spherical mounds from the society out of which they arose.
  
  A passage of the Mahābhārata which may be late and deals with the end of the Yuga shows that the worship of stūpa-like construc- tions was still associated with godlessness and social disorder at that date:293 “This world will be totally upside down: people will abandon the gods and worship charnel houses (eḍūka), and the Śūdras will refuse to serve the twice-born at the collapse of the Eon. In the her- mitages of the great seers, in the settlements of the Brahmins, at the temples and sanctuaries (caitya),294 in the lairs of the Snakes, the earth will be marked by charnel houses, not adorned by the houses of the Gods, when the Eon expires, and that shall be the sign of the end of the Eon.”
  
  One of the major differences, then, between the culture of Greater Magadha and traditional vedic culture concerned the treatment allot- ted to the dead. The stūpa (whether buddhist, jaina, or other) con- tinues a tradition that was known to, and criticized in, the Śatapatha Brāhmaṇa. We may assume that already before the rise of Buddhism these stūpas (by whatever name they were known) contained the mortal remains of dead people, and that these mortal remains were venerated. Brahmanism looked down upon anything that had to do with dead bodies. Dead bodies were here considered impure, and
  
  292 See further the Appendix to chapter 3.7, below, and the Appendix to chapter 3.3, above.
  
  293 Mhbh 3.188.64; tr. van Buitenen, modified. The term eḍūka (Buddhist Sanskrit eluka) refers no doubt to stūpas, but our passage does not tell us whether specifically buddhist, jaina or ājīvika stūpas are meant. Cf. Biardeau, 2002: II: 759–60. On the relative age of this passage, see González-Reimann, 2002: 95 ff.
  
  294 Biardeau (2002: I: 597) translates caitya “tumuli des ancêtres”. This is a possible translation, especially in a buddhist context (cf. Strong, 2004: 19–20, with n. 50), but not the only possible one. Cf. Biardeau, 2002: II: 760.
  
  brahmanical ritual sought to get rid of dead bodies as soon and as efficiently as it could. The subsequent encounter between Brahmanism and the religions from the east (primarily Buddhism) would therefore be, at least in part, a clash between two altogether different ways of dealing with dead bodies. In this clash, notions of purity and impurity were to play an important role. With this in mind, I propose to con- sider some aspects of buddhist relic worship.
  
  Gregory Schopen has studied in some of his publications passages from the Mūlasarvāstivāda Vinaya which show the concern of the authors of this text for ritual purity.295 In a recent article he draws attention to the consequences of the increasingly common practice of monks to live in permanent quarters (Schopen, 2006: 316):
  
  Permanent quarters to remain so required upkeep and maintenance; such maintenance required donations beyond mere subsistence; such donations required the further maintenance of relationships with donors. But permanent quarters and the maintenance of relationships with the same donors over prolonged periods also exposed monastic doctrine and practice to prolonged and close observation by those donors, and necessarily required that monastic doctrine and practice conform to, or at least not collide with, lay values. Considerations of this sort alone, it seems, can account for one of the most striking characteristics of all buddhist Vinayas as we have them.
  
  One of the results, Schopen points out a few pages later (p. 324), is that “one does not have to look very far in [the Mūlasarvāstivāda] Vinaya [. . .] to find evidence for the fact that the buddhist monks who compiled it shared the broad brahmanical aversion and dread of any contact with a corpse”. Indeed, “the redactors of the Mūlasarvāstivāda Vinaya framed a set of rules that could only have been designed to bring buddhist monastic practice in regard to handling a dead body into line with brahmanical notions of purity and pollution”. Schopen gives a number of examples of this, which cannot be repeated here. What concerns us at present is, how could Buddhists venerate the physical relics of the Buddha in surroundings that had such horror for anything to do with corpses?
  
  Certain developments in Indian Buddhism—both in its religious
  
  practices and in its philosophical thought—become understandable against the background which I have just sketched. One of these
  
  295 See, e.g., Schopen, 1992: 215 ff.; 1995: 474.
  
  concerns the role of stūpas in buddhist religious life. Stūpas often con- tain bodily relics of the Buddha. These relics are, for obvious reasons, objects of veneration. The stūpa, one might think, is nothing much beyond being the container of those relics.
  
  In reality the situation is different. Already Alfred Foucher (1905: 52–62)—who, in his turn, could refer back to Burnouf and Wilhelm von Humboldt—observed that the veneration of buddhist relics shifted in the course of time from relics to stūpa. The stūpa, as André Bareau points out (1962a: 269), now participates in the sacred character of the relics and of the person of the Buddha, which results in a kind of personification of the monument. Already before the beginning of the Common Era, the stūpa is more than a symbol for the Buddha, it is the Buddha himself.
  
  The veneration of stūpas is not exclusively the concern of lay Bud- dhists. Monks and nuns participated in it from an early date onward. Monasteries were built next to stūpas (or stūpas next to monasteries?),296 which shows the interest that monks and nuns had for them. This inter- est may explain the need felt for a theoretical justification of this ven- eration of various objects related to but different from bodily relics.
  
  The buddhist tradition provided useful elements to arrive at such a justification. The Buddha himself, according to that tradition, had sev- eral times emphasized the importance of his message rather than of his person. Not long before his death he had said that, after his disappear- ance, his teaching would be the master of his disciples.297 The teaching here referred to is called dharma in Sanskrit, dhamma in Pāli, and is to be distinguished from the rules of monastic discipline (vinaya). The Buddha even identifies with his teaching in remarks such as “He who sees the teaching sees me; he who sees me sees the teaching” (in Pāli: yo dhammaṃ passati so maṃ passati, yo maṃ passati so dhammaṃ passati).298 It is hardly surprising that we find, already in the canoni- cal texts in Pāli, the adjective dhammakāya (Sanskrit: dharmakāya), which means: “he whose body is the dharma”, i.e., “he whose body is the teaching”; this adjective qualifies the Buddha.299 The idea one
  
  296 Certain Vinaya texts point out that the stūpa must be built before the monastery; Bareau, 1962a: 234.
  
  297 Bareau, 1971: 136 ff.
  
  298 SN III p. 120 (Vakkali Sutta).
  
  299 DN III p. 84; according to Meisig, 1988: 10 f., the Chinese parallels of this pas- sage do not have this expression.
  
  might derive from this expression is that the real, or the really impor- tant, body of the Buddha, is not his physical body or that what is left of it, viz., the relics. No, the real, or really important, body of the Buddha is his teaching. This idea could be used to criticize the cult of relics, or relativize its importance. There are indeed some passage which do so. This does not necessarily imply that the cult of the Buddha has to be abandoned, but rather that one must choose the specific objects of veneration with more care. Instead of venerating the physical remains of the Buddha, one should venerate his teaching. This last injunction can, of course, be interpreted in numerous ways.
  
  The teaching of the Buddha finds expression in the canonical texts which the buddhist community has preserved through the centuries, initially orally, afterwards also in written form. It is hard to venerate oral texts, but written texts can be made the objects of a cult. Several passages do indeed emphasize the superior character of these canonical texts in comparison with bodily relics, and specify that they are worthy of veneration.300 These passages do not tell us how the texts should be venerated. One could imagine written texts in the place of physical relics inside stūpas. Archaeological research confirms the existence of stūpas that contain canonical texts in the place of, or beside, relics.301 These manuscripts were sometimes called dharmaśarīra “relics in the form of the teaching”, which shows that they were looked upon as rel- ics rather than as substitutes of relics.302
  
  Manuscripts are not the only objects one can study as being the
  
  teaching of the Buddha. Other representations are possible, and have indeed been made the object of veneration. Some texts show that the stūpa itself was considered by at least some Buddhists a representa- tion of the teaching of the Buddha. These Buddhists claim that each of the thirty-seven “dharmas helpful to enlightenment” (bodhipakṣyāḥ / bodhipākṣikāḥ dharmāḥ),303 plus some other groups, corresponds to an identifiable part of the stūpa.304 The stūpa represents in this manner, through its various parts, the teaching of the Buddha.
  
  300 See, e.g., Harrison, 1992: 47–8; Schopen, 1975.
  
  301 See, e.g., Salomon, 1999: 59 f.; Hinüber, 1983: 48; Kottkamp, 1992: 283 f.; Lévi,
  
  1932a: 14 f.
  
  302 Foucher, 1905: 60.
  
  303 See on these Gethin, 1992.
  
  304 Roth, 1980. Cp. Bénisti, 1960: 89 f.
  
  The teaching of the Buddha is sometimes divided into 84’000 dhar- maskandhas (see HBI p. 162 f.). This division is less current than the preceding one. However, 84’000 is also the number of relics collected, according to legend, by Emperor Aśoka, who then put them each in a separate stūpa. The idea underlying this legend appears to be that there is a homology, or even identity, between the body of the Buddha and the totality of his teaching. This idea finds expression in certain texts.305
  
  Let us return to the expression dharmakāya. As we have seen, this expression occurs in the ancient canon as an adjective, meaning “he whose body is the teaching”. The expression is subsequently also used as a noun, meaning “the body of the teaching” or “the body which is the teaching”. In this way it could be used to refer to the teaching which is, as we have seen, the body of the Buddha. However, the expression also comes to be interpreted differently.306 One recurring idea in these inter- pretations is that the dharmakāya is more real than the physical body of the Buddha. A story told in the Karmavibhaṅgopadeśa, for example, contrasts the destiny of two monks. One of them sees the physical body (rūpakāya) of the Buddha, the other one his dharmakāya. The Buddha comments by saying of the first monk: “He has seen this body which has come from my parents, he has not seen me.”307
  
  Certain buddhist doctors provide proof to show that the physical
  
  body of a Buddha cannot be his essential body. How else can it be explained that the Bodhisattva, as the biographies tell us, had to learn writing and numerous other things, in spite of the fact that he could recall earlier existences? How else is it possible that the Bodhisattva went in search of instruction with heretical masters, in spite of the fact that he had known buddhist doctrine for a long time? Why did the Bodhisattva dedicate himself to the bad practice of asceticism, even though he had known the right way all along? Asaṅga enumerates these and other paradoxes in his Mahāyānasaṅgraha (4th cent. ce), and concludes from it that the physical body of the Buddha is not his essential body.308 Asaṅga does not speak of stūpas or of relics. His readers will nevertheless have understood that the veneration of the
  
  305 Strong, 2004: 36 f.
  
  306 See Bronkhorst, 2009: 153 ff.
  
  307 Lévi, 1932: 160, 174–5. Strong (2004: 141) relates another story of the same kind, found in the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Śāstra; see Lamotte, 1949–80: II: 634–6.
  
  308 Lamotte, 1938/1971: 331 f.; Griffiths et al., 1989: 252 f.
  
  physical body of the Buddha, or of its remains, leads nowhere. Some other Mahāyāna texts, too, present arguments that seek to reduce the value of relics, or quite simply deny that they have any.309
  
  The stūpa as object of veneration has, from around the second cen- tury ce on, to face competition from the Buddha image.310 Even though a Buddha image may occasionally contain a relic,311 in the course of time images largely succeed in replacing stūpas and relics. There are indications that show that initially these images did not represent an abstract body of the Buddha, but quite simply his physical body.312 This would mean that Buddha images take the place so far occupied by his physical relics. Images make it in this way possible to venerate the memory of the last Buddha without being soiled by the cult of relics. Perhaps it is better to say that the image itself is the Buddha: archae- ology confirms that the remains of an image after its “death” become themselves relics that are deposited in a stūpa.313
  
  The preceding pages show that there was a tendency to reinterpret or modify the worship of bodily relics in such a manner that these relics play an ever reduced role. The worship of stūpas replaced the worship of the bones they were supposed to contain; the bones themselves were replaced by other objects, such as texts, that were considered to be the real body of the Buddha; etc. It appears that these shifts away from real bodily remains were a response to pressure from surroundings that had been influenced by brahmanical ideas about purity. But how can we be sure that brahmanical influence rather than other factors had this effect?
  
  A survey of buddhist relic cults in regions that Buddhism did not share with Brahmanism will be revealing. Broadly speaking, Bud- dhism did not hide or replace its bodily relics in regions not affected
  
  309 See Schopen, 1987: 127; 1975: 180: “it is apparent from the texts cited above that the Mahāyāna of at least these documents is predominantly associated not with the stūpa cult, but with the cult of the book. This association with the cult of the book, in turn, is invariably associated with an unambiguously negative attitude to the stūpa cult.”; also Hirakawa, 1963: 88 n. 170 (for other Buddhists). Ulrich Pagel, in a paper read at the 13th Conference of the International Association of Buddhist Studies (“Stūpas and stūpa worship in Mahāyāna Buddhism”), points out that many Mahāyāna texts are not against the veneration of relics.
  
  310 See Schopen, 1988–89.
  
  311 Gombrich, 1966: 25; Strong, 2004: 20.
  
  312 Lancaster, 1974.
  
  313 Schopen, 1990: 276 f.
  
  by Brahmanism. Outside the Indian subcontinent and in regions of the subcontinent that Buddhism did not share with Brahmanism, rel- ics were not hidden or replaced. The tooth of the Buddha preserved in the Ceylonese town of Kandy, for example, is the object of a cult dur- ing which it is the central element of rites that represent the Buddha washed, dressed, and fed.314 The tooth leaves the palace in its reliquary at certain occasions.315 It is, or was, shown to its devotees at special occasions.316 If one lends credence to the testimony of an ancient Cey- lonese text, the Mahāvaṃ sa, this access to the relic continues an old tradition. This text reports that King Dutṭ hagāmaṇī had put a relic of the Buddha in a ceremonial lance in order to be protected by it during his military campaigns.317 If one takes the text literally, it speaks of a proximity to the relics that is altogether different from what we know from mainland India. A modern researcher reports that he has indeed been shown relics in a Ceylonese village.318 It appears, furthermore, that the possession of relics is becoming wide-spread among the laity in Sri Lanka these days.319
  
  In China, too, sources confirm that access to relics was not unusual.
  
  In Ch’ang-an, for example, once a year four teeth were shown to the public. The pilgrim Ennin reports that he has seen and even touched one of these in 841.320 The public display of a bone of the Buddha, less frequently shown, was the occasion for ecstatic scenes.321 Ennin further reports to have seen, during his travels in China, the skull of a buddhist saint (Byakushi Buddha, Sanskrit pratyekabuddha), bones of the Buddha in a bottle of lapis-lazuli (p. 235), a tooth of a bud- dhist saint, bodily relics of the Buddha (pp. 252–3), and to have wor- shipped bones of the Buddha that another monk had brought for this
  
  314 Seneviratne, 1978: 41 sq.; cp. ER 12, p. 280. Note that the relic itself is not touched (Seneviratne, 1978: 59). According to Trainor (1997: 96), the tooth in Kandy constitutes a special case, since most relics are in stūpas. For a deeper analysis of the treatment of relics in Sri Lanka, one should take into consideration that Sri Lanka has a caste system that is often considered a variant of the Indian caste system and in which degrees of purity and impurity play a role; see chapter 2.2, above.
  
  315 Tambiah, 1984: 74; Seneviratne, 1963. This tooth has travelled a lot, also in his- torical times; see Strong, 2004: ch. 7.
  
  316 Hocart, 1931: 1.
  
  317 Greenwald, 1978; Trainor, 1997: 110 ff. Cp. Bretfeld, 2001: 109 ff., 126.
  
  318 Gombrich, 1971/1991: 126.
  
  319 Trainor, 1997: 196.
  
  320 Reischauer, 1955: 301. Cp. Strong & Strong, 1995.
  
  321 Ch’en, 1964: 279 ff.; 1973: 267 ff.; Dubs, 1946; cp. ER 12, p. 281.
  
  purpose (pp. 288–9). The exhumation, public display and transport to the imperial palace of a relic of the Buddha (a finger bone) were repeated on five occasions under the Tang from the seventh century on; public reactions were sometime passionate.322 In China, Tibet and Japan one finds, furthermore, mummies of monks that are objects of veneration.323 In Southeast Asia it is still possible to gain direct access to relics for contemplation.324
  
  The testimony of Chinese buddhist pilgrims confirm that, where bodily relics are concerned, there is a contrast between parts of the Indian subcontinent that underwent brahmanical influence and those that did not. Faxian entered the subcontinent from the northwest around 400 ce and passed some fifteen years travelling in India, fol- lowed by a visit to Sri Lanka. He describes the way in which bodily rel- ics of the Buddha were handled in the extreme northwest (Nagarahāra, present Jalalabad,325 Afghanistan) and in Sri Lanka, but not in the cen- tral parts of the subcontinent.326 The other great traveller of buddhist India, Xuanzang, mentions a number of relics of the Buddha, most of them hidden inside stūpas. However, most of the relics that he was able to see, or that, according to him, were regularly shown to the pub- lic, are in Baktra (Bactria), and in a monastery south-east of Bāmiyāna (Afghanistan).327 The absence of Brahmanism in Bactria at that time is well known.328 There are also reasons to think that Brahmanism was not, or hardly, present in neighbouring regions, notably Gandhāra.329
  
  322 Chen, 2002: 43 ff., 98 ff.
  
  323 Demiéville, 1965; Sharf, 1992; Faure, 1991: 148 ff.
  
  324 Barthes, 1952; Strong, 2004a.
  
  325 Cunningham, 1871: 37 sq.
  
  326 Li, 2002: 171 sq.; 206 sq.; Legge, 1886: 36 sq.; 105 sq.; Demiéville, 1937: 204. Cp.
  
  Wang, 1984: 243.
  
  327 Li, 1996: 33, 38 sq. Note that the inscription of Senavarma, which dates from the middle of the first century ce and belongs to the boundary region between Paki- stan and Afghanistan, seems to say that this king had caused a relic of the Buddha to be distributed (Hinüber, 2003: 21: “Senavarma [. . .] hat [. . .] die (Reliquie?) weithin verteilen [. . .] lassen” (vivula vestario . . . karita/ vipulā vaistārikā . . . kāritā)). Behrendt (2004: 30–1) draws attention to the existence of direct-access relic shrines and direct- access main stūpas in the region of Gandhāra.
  
  328 See, e.g., Staviskij, 1986: 195 ff.
  
  329 The Chronicle on the ‘Western Regions’ from the Chinese Hou Hanshu (1st to 2nd centuries ce) confirms the strong presence of Buddhism in Northwest India, describing it in the following terms (Hill, 2009: 31): “The kingdom of Tianzhu [North- west India] is also called Juandu. It is several thousand li southeast of the Yuezhi [Kushans]. Their way of life is similar to that of the Yuezhi [Kushans], but the country is low, humid, and hot. This kingdom is beside a great river [the Indus]. The people
  
  For the third century bce Émile Benveniste (1958: 44) comes to the conclusion, basing himself on his analysis of two Aramaic inscriptions, that Mazdeism prevailed in the region between Kandahar and Taxila. The weak presence, or absence, of vedic Brahmanism in these regions is further confirmed by brahmanical texts themselves. Several of these (Patañjali’s Mahābhāṣya on P. 2.4.10, vol. I p. 475; on P. 6.3.109, vol.
  
  III p. 174, cp. Deshpande, 1993: 96 ff.; Baudhāyana Dharmasūtra
  
  1.2.9–17; Vasiṣṭha Dharmasūtra 1.8–16) describe the extent of the “land of the Āryas” (āryāvarta). For its western limit these texts use a somewhat obscure expression, often translated as the place “where the Sarasvatī disappears”.330 This place is situated in the Thar desert that today separates the states of India and Pakistan. Patañjali adds an interesting remark. Composing his Mahābhāṣya in the middle of the second century bce or soon after, he specifies, in the midst of a technical grammatical discussion, that the Śakas and the Yavanas live outside this territory.331 Since the Yavanas of Patañjali are the Indo- Greeks, their mention confirms our suspicion that the western limit of Brahmanism at his time was perhaps situated somewhat near the present border between India and Pakistan, excluding Gandhāra and, of course, Bactria from the territory that Patañjali had in mind.
  
  Recall further that the Assalāyana Sutta of the Majjhima Nikāya
  
  (MN II p. 149) states that the four varṇas do not exist among the Yonas and the Kāmbojas, and that an inscription of Aśoka claims that there are no Brahmins and Śramaṇas among the Yonas. The Anuśāsanaparvan
  
  ride elephants into battle. They are weaker than the Yuezhi [Kushans]. They practice the Buddhist Way, not to kill, or wage war, which has become the custom.”
  
  330 See chapter 1.1, above. For a discussion of the obscure reading prāg ādarśāt, see Olivelle, 2000: 571, note 2.9. Manu’s extension of brahmanical territory until the western sea does not necessarily include Gandhāra.
  
  331 La Vallée Poussin (1930: 202) “voit mal que les Śakas, en 170 ou en 150 avant notre ère, aient pris une importance assez grande pour que cet exemple soit possi- ble, pour qu’ils soient dès lors intimement associés, dans l’estime des brāhmanes, aux Yavanas”. Frauwallner (1960: 108–11 (300–3)) borrows La Vallée Poussin’s argument and adds that Patañjali had no reason to mention, beside remote but Indian popula- tions, also a non-Indian population, the Śakas. Whatever the value of this argument, it constitutes no reason to push Patañjali’s date forward to a more recent time; cp. Cardona, 1976: 265 ff. Witzel (2003: 95), moreover, speaks of an invasion of the Śakas in the south of Afghanistan in 140 bce. Frauwallner’s point about the opposition between Indian and non-Indian populations seems to make little sense if one consid- ers it from the point of view of an inhabitant of the “land of the Āryas”.
  
  of the Mahābhārata and the Mānava Dharmaśāstra, moreover, state that no Brahmins are seen among the Śakas and the Kāmbojas.332
  
  This conclusion finds support in other texts, too. Already the Śatapatha Brāhmaṇa (9.3.1.24) speaks in very negative terms about the inhabitant of the region of the seven rivers that flow westward, i.e. the Punjab.333 The Baudhāyana Śrautasūtra enumerates the names of tribes that a good Brahmin should not visit, among them the Āratṭ ạ and the Gāndhāra in the northwest.334 It is not clear where exactly
  
  the Āratṭ ạ lived;335 the Gāndhāra, on the other hand, evidently lived
  
  in Gandhāra, a region that by this testimony was situated outside the realm where orthodox Brahmins lived at that time.336 It seems indeed that Brahmanism at the time of Patañjali and perhaps already before him spread mainly toward the east and south, starting from the “land of the Āryas”.337 This impression is confirmed by recent research about vedic schools.338 These schools migrated toward the east and the south,
  
  332 See chapter 2.1, above.
  
  333 Cp. Witzel, 1997: 302.
  
  334 BaudhŚS 18.13; cp. Witzel, 1987: 202. The Kevaddha Sutta of the buddhist canon in Pali (DN I p. 213) speaks of a “science from Gandhāra” (gandhārī nāma vijjā; cp. the gāndhāri nāma vidyā of Abhidh-k-bh(P) p. 424 l. 18, under verse 7.47), which enables its possessors to multiply themselves, and other such things.
  
  335 Baudhāyana Śrautasūtra 18.44 suggests that Gandhāra and the land of the Ā/
  
  Aratṭ ạ were separate from each other. Witzel (1989: 235) translates this passage: “Ayu
  
  went eastward. His (people) are the Kuru-Pañcāla and the Kāśī-Videha. This is the Āyava migration. (His other people) stayed at home in the West. His people are the Gāndhāri, Parśu and Aratṭ a. This is the Amāvasava (group).” Cardona & Jain (2003: 33 sq.) propose a different translation: “Āyu went eastward. Of him there are these: the Kuru-Pañcālas, the Kāśi-Videhas. This is the going forth of Āyu. Amāvasu (went) westward. Of him there are these: the Gāndhāris, the Sparśa, and the Arātṭ as. This is the (going forth) of Amāvasu.”
  
  336 Brucker (1980: 147) states: “mit Gandhāra [begegnet uns] ein Land, das sicher schon sehr früh Kontakt mit den in Nordindien eindringenden Indern hatte. Um so erstaunlicher ist es, dass dieses Gebiet, das am Oberlauf von Sindhu und Vitasta zu lokalisieren ist, selbst in der Sūtrazeit noch nicht in die arische Siedlungsgemeinschaft inkorporiert war.” The “noch nicht” of this passage suggests that Brucker believes that Gandhāra was subsequently incorporated in the area of Aryan colonization; he does not however provide any evidence to support this.
  
  337 Bodewitz (2002: 222) speaks of the “Veda Belt”.
  
  338 See, e.g., Witzel, 1981 & 1982; 1985; 1987. Witzel (1990: 31) sums up the results of his earlier studies concerning ancient vedic dialects: “These post-Ṛgvedic dialects can first be noticed in Kurukṣetra and its surroundings and later on in all of Northern India, from the Beas in E. Panjab to the borders of Bengal.” Cp. Witzel, 1985: 45: “Für eine Beurteilung der Verbreitung des Einflusses von vedischen Brahmanen im Mit- telalter ist zunächst von Bedeutung, dass sich hier eine ursprünglich auf das zentrale (und dann auch östliche und südwestliche) Nordindien begrenzte Tradition zu einem unbekannten Zeitpunkt (jedenfalls vor der Mitte des 1. Jtd.n.Chr.) nach Osten und
  
  or even the north (Kashmir,339 Nepal), but it seems they never returned to the northwest.340 Several late-vedic texts know Gandhāra as a more or less remote region, and none of the vedic schools appear to be found there.341 The regions to the west of those inhabited by vedic Brahmins are home to the despised Bāhīkas,342 literally, outsiders. The term bāhīka is often confused with bāhlīka or bālhīka,343 which des- ignates the inhabitants of Bactria. The inhabitants of Gandhāra are depicted in the Mahābhārata as being beyond the system of varṇas, like fishermen.344 Kalhaṇa’s Rājataraṅgiṇī (1.307) states that there are Brahmins in Gandhāra, but looks down upon them for accepting agrahāras from a worthless king.345
  
  Arrian’s Indica clearly distinguishes between regions east of the Indus and those to the west of it.346 And about the history of art in Gandhāra, Mario Bussagli (1984/1996: 457) states the following: “Tout ceci nous parle d’une pensée religieuse en ébullition qui se développe en termes plus iraniens qu’indiens et qui [. . .] confère des notations, que je définirais comme irano-centrasiatiques, à la religion intégrée par le langage gandharien, qu’elle soit bouddhique, sivaïte ou autre.”
  
  The virtual absence Brahmanism in the extreme northwest of the subcontinent, combined with a strong buddhist presence, goes a long
  
  vor allem über den Vindhya hinweg nach Südindien ausgebreitet hat.” See further Witzel, 1989: 103 n. 12.
  
  339 See Witzel, 1994: esp. p. 259 ff., on the immigration of Brahmins into Kashmir, initially mainly from the centre of Manu’s Āryadeśa.
  
  340 Witzel (1981: 116 n. 25) wonders, without proof, whether there have been “mis- sionaries” who travelled toward the northwest to spread their ideas about ritual. The issue whether Brahmanism spread through missionaries who preached their views about ritual can be questioned.
  
  341 The Yajurveda-Vṛkṣa mentions several schools that were supposedly situated yavanadeśe. Witzel (1982: 192), who provides this information, points out that the dates of composition of the different versions of this text remain unknown. He sug- gests that the text here speaks of the Greek Panjab, or of regions in Sind, later also in Panjab, that were occupied at an early date by the Moslems.
  
  342 Witzel, (1987: 202 n. 100) thinks that Bāhīka is a kind of nickname for peoples
  
  whose real names were Ārātṭ ạ and 67.
  
  343 MW p. 730 s.v. bāhīka.
  
  et Madra. See further Witzel, 1989: 128, with notes 66
  
  344 E.g., Mhbh 12.65.13 ff.; 200.40–41.
  
  345 Chapter 2.4, above. Evidence for a brahmanical presence in this later but still pre-Muslim period comes from statues and literary sources; Kuwayama, 1976; 1999; see further Meister, 2010.
  
  346 Wirth & Hinüber, 1985: 614 ff.; Charvet, 2002: 31, 33. Cf. Thapliyal, 1979: 4: “during the greater part of the centuries immediately preceding the Christian era the Indus appears to be the substantial western boundary of India.”
  
  way toward explaining the presence and accessibility of buddhist relics in those regions. Elsewhere in India this accessibility was reduced, and the worship of relics tended to make place for other forms of worship. Traces of relic cults yet remain in early sources (van Kooij, 1990).347 Xuanzang, in the seventh century ce, reports some cases in which rel- ics of the Buddha were shown to the public in central parts of India. For example, a teeth of the Buddha was put on display in the capital of King Harṣavardhana, Kanyākubja. And in the Mahābodhi monastery, built by an ancient king of Sri Lanka and situated not far from the tree under which the Buddha had reached enlightenment, relics in the form of bones and flesh were shown.348 It is tempting to think that the involvement of the powerful king Harṣavardhana in the first case, and the influence from Sri Lanka in the other, explain the open cult of relics in surroundings that appear to have frowned more and more on such practices.
  
  It is important not to exaggerate the degree of public access to rel-
  
  ics in buddhist countries other than India. John Strong (2004a) rightly emphasized that their access is less open than in western Christianity. This does not change the fact that there is a clear contrast between the regions that Buddhism had to share with Brahmanism and those, inside or outside the Indian subcontinent, where the influence of Brahmanism was weak or absent. In the former, more than in the latter, buddhist relics tend to remain hidden or to be replaced by something else, whether it is a stūpa, an image, a text or an abstract notion such as the dharmakāya.
  
  What Happened to the Body of the Buddha?
  
  A chapter on the relics of the Buddha cannot be complete without some reflections on what really happened to the mortal remains of the historical Buddha. These can begin with a brief discussion of a topic in the history of buddhist studies in the West.
  
  Hendrik Kern (1833–1917) was virtually the only Western scholar to maintain that the Buddha had no body and had never had one. The
  
  347 According to Schopen (1985: 26 ff.), a passage of the Mūlasarvāstivāda Vinaya preserves the memory of a time when relics were worshipped directly, without the intermediary of stūpas. Strong (2004: 36) defends a different interpretation of this passage: a stūpa is created at the end of the story.
  
  348 Li, 1996: 150, 258.
  
  story of the Buddha’s life, according to Kern, was a sun myth. I cite the words of J. W. de Jong who, in his A Brief History of Buddhist Studies in Europe and America (1997: 29), wrote the following:
  
  In the first volume [of his history of Buddhism in India] Kern began by relating the life of the Buddha according to Pāli and Sanskrit sources . . . After having retold the legend of the Buddha in great detail, Kern arrived at his interpretation. Like [the French scholar Émile] Senart, he considered the Buddha to be a solar god. However, Kern was much more astronomical in his exegesis than Senart. The twelve nidāna are the twelve months of the year. The six heretical teachers are the planets. The Buddha’s first preaching takes place in midsummer, and this is why the Middle Way is its theme. Kern never hesitates in his identifications with stars, planets, and constellations.
  
  Kern had been influenced by Senart. He also managed to convince Auguste Barth. But whereas Senart and Barth “did admit the possibil- ity that reliable information had been handed down concerning the life of the Buddha”, “Kern entirely dissolved the historical Buddha into the solar god” (de Jong, p. 30).349 In other words, Kern was alone in thinking that there was no such thing as a body of the Buddha.
  
  We see that Kern’s ideas about the solar nature of the Buddha were already extreme in his own time.350 They have found no followers in more recent times. Unless I am seriously mistaken, the historical exis- tence of the Buddha has not been called into question again since Kern. Different scholars hold different positions as to how much we know or can find out about the life of the historical Buddha. Some feel secure in reconstructing episodes from his life, where others are sceptical about the very possibility of doing so. But most would agree on the end of the Buddha’s life. Here again, there may be differences about details; the main facts are generally accepted: The Buddha died in a small village,
  
  349 Hermann Jacobi, who translated Kern’s Geschiedenis van het Buddhisme in Indië into German in the very same years in which the Dutch volumes came out, takes already in his “Vorwort des Uebersetzers” pain to distantiate himself from some of Kern’s positions: “Von der Erlaubnis des Verfassers, zu ändern und zuzufügen, habe ich nur zuweilen in den Anmerkungen Gebrauch gemacht, um Einzelnes hinzuzufü- gen oder anders to deuten, wobei ich meine den ganzen mythologischen Erklärungs- versuch betrefffende abweichende Auffassung möglichst in den Hintergrund treten liess.” (pp. VII–VIII; my emphasis, JB).
  
  350 Kern, in his Manual of Indian Buddhism (p. 12), refers to “a few of the unbe- lievers” who “have gone to such length as to see in [the] history [of the Buddha] the remoulding of an ancient myth”, and contrasts these with others who are “less radical”.
  
  his dead body was incinerated, and the remains were put in a number of stūpas.
  
  These events are crucial for the further development of Buddhism. It is probably no exaggeration to state that Buddhism in virtually all of its forms is, and presumably was, accompanied by relic worship. For many adherents relic worship was perhaps the only Buddhism they ever knew. Indeed, “[t]he cult of relics is central to all Buddhisms”.351 Stūpas have followed Buddhism wherever it went, and many stūpas contain, at least ideally, relics of the Buddha’s body. The distribution of these relics after the incineration of the Buddha’s body is a vital part of Buddhism, much more vital for the religion than most things that presumably happened to the Buddha during his life. Many Bud- dhists may feel reassured that modern scholarship looks upon these specific events as fundamentally trustworthy historical facts, whatever the details.
  
  Seen in this way, Kern’s position has now been definitely aban-
  
  doned. Contrary to what he thought, it is now generally believed that the Buddha did exist, that he had a body that was incinerated after his death, and that the remains of this physical body found their way into a number of stūpas.
  
  It is not my intention to revive Kern’s thesis. However, it may be that some of the certainties which buddhist practitioners and buddhist scholars appear to share are in need of reconsideration. A renewed consideration of the available evidence may throw some doubt on the veracity of this shared conviction.
  
  We have seen that the buddhist custom of relic and stūpa worship continues a tradition that is older than Buddhism and that the same tradition has survived in Jainism and perhaps Ājīvikism.352 It is possi- ble that essentially the same tradition is also preserved in a custom that is commonly thought of as Hindu.353 The corpses of certain renouncers are not incinerated, but buried.354 Sometimes their bodies are placed in a tomb; the name used in modern Indian languages for such tombs is samādhi,355 presumably because the renouncer concerned was believed
  
  351 Skilling, 2005: 271.
  
  352 See further the Appendix to chapter 3.7, below.
  
  353 For details, see Bronkhorst, 2005: 55 f.
  
  354 In Banaras, they can be weighted down and sunk in the river (Parry, 1994: 184).
  
  355 “India is a country dotted with the samādhis . . . of its great yogins” (White, 1996: 188).
  
  to be enclosed in this tomb while in a state of yogic absorption called samādhi.356 Local traditions sometimes maintain that the saint buried in this manner remains alive, immersed in yogic absorption. David White, a specialist of the Nath Yogis, tells me that these yogis are believed to be interred in these samādhis, packed in salt with head above ground and body below, rapt in eternal yogic trance and not really dead. Samādhis of this kind can become centres of pilgrimage, such as, for example, the samādhi of Jñānadeva in Alandi, near Pune in Maharashtra.
  
  Véronique Bouillier, a specialist of Śaiva ascetic traditions, responded to my request for information about samādhis in the following words (e-mail of 1.10.2007):357
  
  Ce sont . . . effectivement des tombeaux dans lesquels l’ascète est enterré, immédiatement après sa mort, assis en position de méditation, padma- sana. Il y a des règles quant à la profondeur de la fosse, sa disposition (face au nord) et ce qu’on y met: il fait verser une certaine quantité de sel (plutôt dans le cas des Dasnami Sannyasi) ou de sucre (dans le cas des Nath Yogis) dans la fosse avant de la combler. Une fois l’ascète enterré, un monument plus ou moins durable peut être érigé en fonction du statut ou du renom de l’ascète enterré.
  
  Toutes les variations sont possibles: ainsi dans le cas de Sannyasi rede- venus villageois que j’avais étudié au Népal, les morts étaient enterrés au bord d’un fleuve, un entassement de pierres était disposé sur leur lieu de sépulture qui était emporté avec la crue du fleuve et nulle trace ne restait de leur tombe. Dans d’autres cas, il existe des sortes de cimetières.
  
  Le plus intéressant à mes yeux, c’est le lien entre samadhi et monas- tère. Beaucoup de math se sont constitués et se sont développés autour de la tombe où est enseveli leur fondateur. Cette tombe devient le point central du monastère et le point d’ancrage de la transmission de la lignée monastique. Autour de cette tombe initiale, peuvent être regroupées ensuite les tombes des successeurs. Il s’agit alors de véritables monu- ments, souvent de petits tumulus en forme de Shivalinga, dans le cas des monastères shivaites. Ces sépultures sont totalement intégrées à la fois aux lieux et à la vie rituelle des monastères qui les abritent.
  
  Quant aux croyances qui accompagnent cet ensevelissement, il est vrai que l’on pense les ascètes plongés dans un état de profonde méditation et d’une certaine façon toujours présents, en samadhi, dans leur samadhi, en jouant sur les deux sens du mot. Si cette croyance est particulière- ment importante pour les Nath Yogis qui ont fait de la recherche de
  
  356 Zin (2010) argues that such stūpa-like constructions, containing the mortal remains of respected teachers, were found from an early date onward in brahmanical āśramas.
  
  357 Cp. Bouillier, 1979: 139 f.; 175 f.; 1997: 153 f.; 2008: 43 f.
  
  l’immortalité le but de leur ascèse, elle n’est cependant répandue que pour les “grands ascètes”. Ce sont eux que l’on tient pour particuliè- rement saints que l’on dit toujours et éternellement vivants, en “jivit samadhi”. Cette expression est assez ambiguë; si elle désigne en principe ces ascètes qui ont atteint de leur vivant un état de Délivré, de nos jours elle s’applique plutôt aux ascètes qui ont, à la fin de leur vie, annoncé et programmé la date et l’heure de leur “mort”, ou plutôt de l’arrêt de leur souffle. Ils sont alors enterrés à l’endroit même où ils sont expirés et leurs tombes sont vénérées et visitées par les dévots laïques.
  
  Le culte qui se développe autour de ces tombes offre beaucoup de ressemblance avec celui qui entoure les tombes des saints musulmans, les grandes dargah.
  
  Mais il reste toujours une grande incertitude de la part des gens ordi- naires quant à la condition réelle de ces morts, et souvent une certaine crainte.
  
  Parry (1994: 260) writes the following about Aghori ascetics:
  
  Now my informants continually stress that as a result of his sadhana the truly accomplished Aghori does not die. He . . . ‘takes samadhi’, and enters into a perpetual cataleptic condition of suspended animation or deep meditation. His body is arranged (if necessary by breaking the spine) in a meditational posture (known as padmasan), sitting cross-legged with his up-turned palms resting on his knees. He is then placed in a box which, in Banaras, is buried in the grounds of Kina Ram’s ashram (and which is everywhere oriented towards the north). Unlike the householder, or ascetics of most other orders, his skull is not smashed to release the ‘vital breath’. A small shrine containing the phallic emblem of Shiva is erected over the site of the grave, the emblem transmitting to the worshipper the power emanating from the ascetic’s subterranean meditation.
  
  By entering samadhi (the term refers to his tomb as well as to his con-
  
  dition within it) which he is represented as doing by conscious desire at a time of his choosing, the ascetic unequivocally escapes the normal con- sequences of death: the severance of the connection between body and soul, the corruption of the body and the transmigration of the soul. Pro- vided that he has ‘taken samadhi’ while still alive (jivit-samadhi), rather than being ‘given’ it after death, his body is immune to putrescence and decay although it remains entombed for thousands of years.
  
  It is true that samādhis of this kind do not appear in the archaeologi- cal records before the 12th century ce.358 It seems yet clear that they
  
  358 Bakker (2007: 35) thinks that the appearance of samādhis in the post 1200 ce period may be partly due to Islamic influence: “How to explain that we have no archaeological evidence of this sort of ancient monuments of yogins, whereas we have innumerable ones of buddhist saints?” See however below. There is some confusion
  
  continue an earlier tradition, in which renouncers were not necessar- ily buried in tombs. Inhumation without stone or brick tombs has occurred from an early date on, and still seems to occur today. Abbé Dubois’ Hindu Manners, Customs and Ceremonies, published in the first half of the 19th century, but based without acknowledgement on a work by the French Jesuit Coeurdoux written in 1777, contains an elaborate account, presumably an eye-witness account of such a burial, which reads as follows:359
  
  The ceremonies which accompany the funerals of sannyasis differ in many respects from those of ordinary Brahmins. Vanaprasthas, like ordinary Brahmins, are burned after death; but sannyasis are invariably buried, no matter what their rank or sect may be.
  
  The son of a sannyasi (should the deceased have had one born to him before he embraced this state) must preside at the funeral. In default of a son, there is always some pious Brahmin who will take on himself the duty and bear the cost. There is often, indeed, much rivalry as to who shall have the honour of filling this office, as it is considered a most meritorious one. After the corpse has been washed in the usual manner, it is wrapped in two cloths dyed yellow with kavi. It is then rubbed all over with ashes, and a chaplet of large seeds called rudrakshas is fastened round the neck. While all this is going on the other Brahmins play on bronze castanets, which makes an ear-splitting noise.
  
  Everything being in readiness for the obsequies, the body is placed,
  
  with its legs crossed, in a large bamboo basket, which is hung from a strong bamboo pole by ropes of straw. This basket is borne by four Brah- mins. The grave must be dug near a river or a tank, and must be about six feet deep and circular in form. When they reach the spot the Brah- mins deposit at the bottom of the grave a thick layer of salt, on which they place the deceased, with the legs still crossed. They then fill the hole with salt till it reaches the sannyasi’s neck, pressing it well down so that the head may remain immovable. On the head, thus left exposed they break innumerable cocoanuts until the skull is completely fractured. They then, for the third time, throw in salt in sufficient quantities to entirely cover the remains of the head. Over the grave they erect a kind of plat- form, or mound, three feet in height, on the top of which they place a lingam of earth about two feet high. This obscene object is immediately consecrated by the Brahmins, who offer to it a sacrifice of lighted lamps, flowers, and incense, and for neiveddya, bananas and paramannam, a dish to which the Brahmins are particularly partial, and which is com- posed of rice, cocoanut, and sugar. While these offerings are being made,
  
  inside the Nāth Yogī tradition about the Muslim appearance of some recent samādhis (Bouillier, 2004: 189).
  
  359 Dubois, 1906: 538 f.; for Coeurdoux’ original French, see Murr, 1987: I: 131 f.
  
  hymns are sung in honour of Vishnu, all present screaming at the top of their voices.
  
  This discordant music over, the presiding Brahmin walks round the lingam three times, makes a profound obeisance to it, expresses the hope that by virtue of the sacrifice offered to the image the deceased may be fully satisfied, that Siva may look favourably on him, that Brahma may receive him into his abode, and that thus he may escape another re- incarnation in this world. He then pours a little rice and a few drops of water on the ground, picks up all the fragments of the cocoanut shells that have been broken on the head of the deceased, and distributes them to those present, who scramble for the pieces, so eager are they to possess these relics, which are supposed to bring good luck. The para- mannam is then divided among those who have no children, for when acquired under these circumstances it possesses the power of making barren women fruitful. The ceremonies of the day end with ablutions: not that the mourners need to purify themselves from any defilement, because none is contracted in attending the funeral of a sannyasi; but these ablutions serve instead of the bath which all Brahmins must take three times a day.
  
  For ten successive days after the funeral the person who has presided
  
  thereat, and several other Brahmins in his company, meet every morn- ing at the grave of the deceased to renew the offerings to the lingam. A similar ceremony takes place on the anniversary of his death.
  
  . . .
  
  The tombs of these sannyasis sometimes become famous, and crowds of devotees flock to them, bringing offerings and sacrifices as if to divine beings.
  
  This custom did not die out in the 18th and 19th centuries, and con- tinues today.360 More interesting for us at present is that this cus- tom is already mentioned in connection with deceased saṃ nyāsins in two para-vedic texts, the Baudhāyana-pitṛmedha-sūtra and the Vaikhānasa Gṛhyasūtra, and in some more recent texts, among them the Smṛtyarthasāra, which dates from around 1200 ce, and Yādava Prakāśa’s Yatidharmasamuccaya, which dates from the eleventh century. Three of these four texts, the Vaikhānasa Gṛhyasūtra, the
  
  360 Cp. Bouillier, 2004: 166 f. (“À Fatehpur, nous avons vu que le premier acte de tout nouveau mahant est d’ériger le samādhi de son prédécesseur. À l’emplacement même où Amritnāth mourut, ses disciples, Jyotināth en tête, creusèrent une fosse où ils l’enterrèrent assis, en position de méditation selon la tradition.”) Kane, HistDh IV p. 229: “A yati (sannyāsin) was and is even now buried.” See further Briggs, 1938: 39 f.
  
  Smṛtyarthasāra and the Yatidharmasamuccaya, state explicitly that there is no impurity associated with this custom.361
  
  I have argued (Bronkhorst, 2007: esp. p. 85 ff.) that the saṃ nyāsin— more often called parivrājaka in the early texts—continues a tradi- tion that originally belonged to Greater Magadha. This tradition was subsequently integrated into a brahmanical scheme. The saṃ nyāsins mentioned in the texts just considered, including the account by Coeurdoux & Dubois, were brahmanical renouncers, to be sure. But apparently these renouncers had preserved some peculiarities that do not at all fit in their new brahmanical surroundings, and which are most easily explained as survivals from their original milieu. In this original milieu there was no horror for dead bodies, no obsession with ritual purity, and a tendency to honour the mortal remains of people who had been held in respect. This was presumably the attitude to dead bodies that prevailed in Greater Magadha before the brahmanical obsession with ritual purity smothered it.
  
  It is therefore possible to formulate the following hypothesis: The
  
  original funerary practices of Greater Magadha are behind a number of customs that have survived, most notably the relic and stūpa wor- ship of Buddhists, Jainas and perhaps Ājīvikas, and the peculiar burial customs used for certain types of Hindu renouncers. The fact that these last customs are strongly represented in Nepal, where Muslims are relatively few in number and marginal, argues against the alter- native hypothesis that these Hindu customs are mere imitations of originally Muslim ones.
  
  This hypothesis sounds plausible enough. There is however an irri- tating difficulty: the saṃ nyāsin’s body is not cremated. This suggests that cremation may not have been customary in Greater Magadha.362 What can we learn from vedic literature about funerary customs in Greater Magadha? The Śatapatha Brāhmaṇa passage considered ear- lier only criticizes the shape of the (round) sepulchral mound of its eastern neighbours; this does not help. A passage from the Chāndogya
  
  361 Bronkhorst, 2005: 56, with references; further Olivelle, 1995: 176 f., 380 f.
  
  362 It is possible that in some cases, and from some date onward, attempts were made to preserve the dead bodies. The bodies of saints that have been placed in a so-called samādhi, to begin with, are often rumoured to be still there in the same state. More directly pertinent is the huge amount of salt (sometimes sugar) in which dead saṃ nyāsins are covered. Salt desiccates the body and slows down its decay. This makes most sense if attempts were made to preserve the body of exceptional people, at least for some time.
  
  Upaniṣad states in so many words that the (followers of) the demons “adorn the body of someone who has died with offerings of food, with garments, and with ornaments” (ChānUp 8.8.5: pretasya śarīraṃ bhikṣayā vasanenālaṅkāreṇeti saṃ skurvanti). Among the few events recorded in surviving literature that correspond to this way of treat- ing a dead body in early India, we must count the way in which the dead body of the Buddha was treated, before his cremation, by the inhabitants of a neighbouring town.363 These people, the Mallas, offer garlands of flowers, cloth, perfumes, music, dance, lights, etc., and go on doing so for seven days.364 John Strong (2004: 111) comments that such is not the usual way of conducting a funeral in India. Perhaps so, but what came to be the “usual way” does not have to have been usual at the time and in the region of the Buddha. Perhaps the Buddha was one of those whom the Chāndogya Upaniṣad calls the followers of the demons, just as the Śatapatha Brāhmaṇa called the builders of stūpas demonic people.365 Let us leave this question in suspense for the
  
  363 A comparable account has been handed down about the dead body of the jaina teacher Mahāvīra (see the Appendix to chapter 3.7, below). Buddhist literature also mentions stūpa festivals, a phenomenon recently studied by Pagel (2007). Inter- estingly, there is an optional vedic rite that can be performed on a dead body, the antyeṣṭi, that shares some of the same features. Sen (1978: 38–39), with references to the Bhāradvāja-pitṛmedha-sūtra 1.4.1–2, says the following about it: “Antyeṣṭi—the last rite of a man, a part of the Pitṛmedha rites. The dead body is taken out of the fire hall. Hair on his head and face are shaved, nails pared. The corpse is washed and adorned with new clothes, a garland of nalada flowers put around the head. The dead body is laid on an udumbara āsandī (couch) and tied to it, and covered with a new cloth. The belly of the corpse is cut open and the entrails are taken out, the faeces are squeezed out of the entrails, which is filled with sarpis and replaced in the belly. The
  
  funeral procession stops at 3 or 2 places. The carriers, who are servants or old men, lay down the dead body, place cooked rice on crushed clods (or kill a goat without a knife); the wives and kinsmen ruffle their hair, clap their right thighs, and fanning the corpse with the skirt of their garments they go round it 3 times in prasavya direction.” Note further that the Mahābhārata (8.30.14–18) ascribes to the Bāhlīkas a similar behaviour: they laugh, sing and danse adorned with garlands, and their women danse while crying over their husband’s death.
  
  364 Cp. Silk, 2006: 24 f.
  
  365 Buddhist stūpa worship, too, could be accompanied by flowers, garlands, etc., as well as music, song and dance, as is clear from the following passage from the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra (Saddharmap(V) p. 145 l. 27–29): . . . stūpe pūjanā
  
  arcanā karaṇīyā sarvapuṣpadhūpagandhamālyavilepanacūrṇacīvaracchatradhvajapa tākāvaijayantībhiḥ/ sarvagītavādyanṛtyatūryatālāvacarasaṃ gītisaṃ pravāditaiḥ pūjā karaṇīyā/. Hinüber (2009: 167) draws attention to a fragmentarily preserved inscrip- tion by Śīlāditya I (around 600 ce) which, too, mentions music, song and dance as well as flowers and garlands in connection with worship.
  
  moment and move on and consider another relevant issue, that of of conserving corpses in ancient India.
  
  P. V. Kane (HistDh IV p. 233 f.) says the following about it:
  
  Embalming the dead for some time at least was not quite unknown in India. The [Satyāṣāḍha Śrautasūtra] 29.4.29 and [Vaikhānasa Śrautasūtra] 31.23 prescribe that if an āhitāgni died away from his peo- ple his corpse should be laid down in a tub or trough filled with sesame oil and brought home in a cart.366 In the Rāmāyaṇa it is several times said that the body of Daśaratha was placed for several days in a tub contain- ing oil till the arrival of Bharata (vide Ayodhyā 66.14–16, 76.4 [= Rām 2.60.12–14; 2.70.4]). In the Viṣṇu Purāṇa [4.5.7] it is stated that the body of Nimi being covered with oil and fragrant substances did not become decomposed and looked as if the death was recent.
  
  All we can learn from these passages is that their authors had some ideas about how to preserve a dead body: in their opinion it has to be immersed in oil (taila), more precisely, in a tailadroṇī, a tub filled with oil. These passages do not constitute evidence that embalming bodies in other than exceptional circumstances was an ancient brah- manical custom. Somewhat more suggestive is a passage in the Pāli Aṅguttara Nikāya.367 Here King Muṇḍa wishes to preserve the body of his beloved but deceased wife Bhaddā, and the method he proposes is immersion in an iron tub filled with oil (tela-doṇī). A buddhist monk talks him out of it.
  
  Let us now look again at the canonical accounts of the Buddha’s funeral.368 The Buddha tells Ānanda, just before his death, that his dead body should be treated like the body of a world-ruler (cakra- vartin). It should be wrapped in a certain number of cotton cloths and then be put in an iron tub filled with oil.369 The expression here used—tailapūrṇā droṇī, Pāli teladoṇī—is identical with the one used in the different texts just considered. There the immersion into a tub full of oil served the purpose of preservation. Could it possibly serve the same purpose in the buddhist Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra as well?
  
  The German scholar Ernst Waldschmidt was indeed of this opin- ion.370 He pointed out that the dead body of the Buddha, according
  
  366 deśāntare mṛtasya śarīraṃ tailadroṇyām avadhāya śakaṭenāhare[t]; Caland, 1941: 312.
  
  367 AN III p. 57 f.; cp. Strong, 2004: 107 f.
  
  368 For recent discussions, see Strong, 2007; Hinüber, 2009a.
  
  369 Bareau, 1970–71: II: 35 f.; 1975: 155 f.
  
  370 Waldschmidt, 1944–1948: 263 f.
  
  to the canonical accounts, was not cremated until seven days after his demise, so that it made sense to take measures to preserve it. The main weakness of this explanation is that, in the surviving account, the corpse of the Buddha was put into the tub after those seven days. In other words, the dead body of the Buddha had been preserved by unknown means before it was put in a bath of oil; it had not been preserved because of the bath of oil.
  
  A second difficulty results from the fact that, when at last the cre- mation takes place, the corpse of the Buddha is not taken out of the tub with oil. In other words, the oil-filled tub, with the corpse of the Buddha in it, is put on the funeral pyre. This is problematic since, as the French scholar André Bareau observed, the body of the Buddha would in this way be deep-fried, like a fish in a pan, rather than being reduced to ashes.371
  
  Bareau, who initially felt attracted to Waldschmidt’s ideas, returned to the question in a more recent publication (1975). Here he suggested another explanation for the tub with oil. The extreme rarity of the use of this device to preserve a body, he proposes, had been misunder- stood by the early followers of the Buddha to indicate excellence of the highest degree: only world-rulers and, of course, Buddhas would undergo this treatment after death. They therefore inserted the episode with the iron tub with oil into the story, even though it did not fit there at all.
  
  Bareau’s new explanation does not stand up to criticism either. It is, as a matter of fact, marred by a misunderstanding. This is due to a peculiarity of a work of scholarship on which Bareau bases his reflections. This work is the standard treatise on funeral practices in ancient India, Die Altindischen Todten- und Bestattungsgebräuche by W. Caland, published in 1896. Caland mentions the fact that an āhitāgni, i.e. a Brahmin who maintains the sacred fire, who has died in a foreign country can be taken back home in a tub full of oil. Unfor-
  
  371 Bareau, 1970–71: II: 43. Cp. Strong, 2004: 106 n. 21: “Upon being asked what would happen if a corpse were to be cremated in such a container as the taila-droṇī, the director of a local crematorium . . . said that, with the top on, there would be a risk of explosion, and with the top off, the corpse would basically get boiled in oil, which would result in a ‘gross mess’ (described as rendered fat with bones floating in it).” It must be admitted that the whole question is somewhat theoretical since, as Gérard Fussman points out in a private communication, one is not likely to find at short notice an iron tub in Kuśinagara around 400 bce. If there was a tub, it was probably a hollowed out tree trunk.
  
  tunately Caland does not support this with any references, no doubt as the result of an oversight.372 The Śrauta Sūtra passages considered above are not mentioned, nor are any other vedic, para-vedic or non- vedic passages. All we find in Caland’s book is a reference to the case of Daśaratha. Bareau was obviously misled by Caland’s oversight, con- cluding that this kind of treatment was reserved for kings and highly placed personalities. Had he known the Śrautasūtra passages that pre- scribe this treatment, he might not have drawn this conclusion, for these passages do not concern kings, but āhitāgnis, i.e. Brahmins who maintain the sacred fire.
  
  We can yet agree with Bareau that the traditional accounts of the funeral events concerning the Buddha combine incompatible elements. Bareau’s explanation is not plausible, as we have seen. Another expla- nation is however possible. It is conceivable that an earlier account of the events was subsequently modified, leaving some elements in the new account that no longer fit. According to this hypothesis, the initial account described the entombment, without cremation, of the Buddha into a stūpa. This event was then preceded by a period during which the corpse was preserved by immersing it in oil. Preservation of the body was necessary, presumably to provide enough time to build the stūpa. This initial account was subsequently changed. In the modified version the body of the Buddha was cremated. However, it was no lon- ger possible to remove the episode with the iron tub full of oil. It kept its place, in spite of having become an anomaly in the new story.
  
  This hypothesis depends crucially on the absence of an assumption
  
  which Bareau took for granted. Bareau was sure that those accompa- nying the Buddha during and after his moment of death wished to execute the funerary rites in accordance with brahmanical custom, i.e. in agreement with the rules laid down in brahmanical texts. I do not share this assumption. The Buddha lived in an area that was not brah- manized, and which had its own customs in all domains, including that of the disposal of its dead. It follows that the temporary preserva- tion of corpses in oil, though perhaps exceedingly rare in brahman- ized areas, may have been more common in Greater Magadha.373 The
  
  372 Caland, 1896: 87 f.
  
  373 The story of King Muṇḍa and his dead wife Bhaddā might lend some credence to this.
  
  composers of the initial accounts may have known what they were talking about.
  
  At this point some crucial questions have to be asked: Why should the buddhist tradition have introduced such a radical change? Why should cremation be substituted for direct entombment? We might consider that ashes are less impure than a rotting corpse, but this may not suffice as an answer.374 A far more obvious answer is at hand: A non cremated, entombed human corpse requires one single stūpa, while ashes and isolated bones can be placed in large numbers of them.375 The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra maintains that the relics of the Buddha were divided into eight portions that were placed in eight dif- ferent stūpas. Later tradition holds that Emperor Aśoka made a fur- ther division of the bodily relics into 84’000 portions that were placed in as many different stūpas.376 If the body of the Buddha had not been cremated, there could then be only one stūpa, and it might have been impossible to put authentic bodily relics in large numbers of them.
  
  Interestingly, the passage in which the Buddha tells Ānanda how his
  
  dead body must be dealt with speaks of just one stūpa. Does this mean that the Buddha was ignorant of the division of relics that would fol- low his death? It is hard to believe that his early followers believed that. They cannot have believed that the Buddha did not know what was to become the most popular form of buddhist worship everywhere, viz. the worship of relics in stūpas. The hypothesis I propose avoids this dif- ficulty: it considers that the original account knew of only one stūpa, and that the uncremated body of the Buddha was placed in that stūpa after having been preserved in oil for a while.
  
  In order to show how easily an earlier account without crema- tion could have been turned in one with cremation, I propose to look at one of the relevant parallel passages, this one from the Pāli Mahāparinibbāna Sutta, which seems fairly representative. Ānanda
  
  374 This consideration may not suffice as an answer, but may have its role to play. Contemplation of rotting corpses became an important part of buddhist practice, a reminder of the unsatisfactory nature of existence. Imagining that the body of the Buddha had gone through all the phases of decomposition so vividly called up in this contemplation may have been more than what a pious Buddhist would feel comfort- able with. On the “contemplation of the repulsive”, see Dessein, forthcoming.
  
  375 Note however Ranade’s (1933: 43) following observation with regard to samādhis: “It is not uncustomary among the Hindus to erect many different Samādhis in honour of the same person at different places, though the original and the most important Samādhi may be at one central place only.”
  
  376 Strong, 1983: 109 ff.; 2004: 124 f.
  
  asks the Buddha how his body should be treated.377 The Buddha answers: just like the body of a world-ruler (cakkavatti, Skt. cakravar- tin). How is that? He explains:378
  
  Ānanda, the remains of a wheel-turning monarch are wrapped in a new linen-cloth. This they wrap in teased cotton wool, and this in a new cloth. Having done this five hundred times each, they enclose the king’s body in an oil-vat of iron, which is covered with another iron pot. [. . .] They raise a stūpa at a crossroads. That, Ānanda, is what they do with the remains of a wheel-turning monarch, and they should deal with the Tathāgata’s body in the same way. A stūpa should be erected at the crossroads for the Tathāgata.
  
  We should not be disturbed by the exaggerations in this passage. Bareau has argued, on the basis of a comparison with parallels, that they are later additions. What does concern us is the line which I have skipped. It reads: “Then having made a funeral-pyre of all manner of perfumes they cremate the king’s body.” That is all. This little phrase may have been inserted. Or it may have replaced something else, something that did not stand in the way of a smooth transition from immersing the body in oil and raising a stūpa. Of course, once this insertion or replacement was made, the remainder of the story was told in accordance with the now acquired conviction that the dead body of the Buddha had been cremated.
  
  Essentially the same passage, this time with reference to King Mahāsudarśana, has been preserved in recently discovered Kharoṣthī fragments in Gāndhārī belonging to the so-called Schøyen collection. This passage is independent of any of its versions in Pāli, Sanskrit, Chinese and Tibetan, and this makes it particularly interesting for our purposes. This Gāndhārī version appears to preserve the memory that immersing in oil served the purpose of preservation, for the body of King Mahāsudarśana here undergoes that treatment twice over, in the following manner:379
  
  . . . they put it in a vat After an interval of a week, they took (it) out
  
  of the vat of oil and bathed the body with all fragrant liquids They
  
  wrapped the body with (five) hundred pairs of (unbeaten) cloth. Having
  
  377 This passage speaks about the worship of the Buddha’s body (sarīrapūjā, Skt.
  
  śarīrapūjā), not about the worship of his bodily relics; see Schopen, 1991; Silk, 2006.
  
  378 DN II p. 141 f.; tr. Walshe, modified. Cp. Waldschmidt, 1950–1951: 360 f.; Silk, 2006: 9.
  
  379 Allon & Salomon, 2000: 258; Salomon, 2001: 244.
  
  wrapped the body with five hundred pairs of unbeaten cloth, (they filled?) an iron vat with oil. After building a pyre of (all) fragrant [woods],
  
  they burned the body of King Mahāsudarśana. They built a stūpa at the crossing of four main roads.
  
  Suppose now that the hypothesis here presented is correct. In that case there would originally have been only one stūpa, containing the non-cremated bodily remains of the Buddha. The building of this stūpa might have taken some time, which would explain the need to preserve the dead body, presumably by immersing it in oil. Some of these features find unexpected confirmation in a passage preserved in a Chinese translation of the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra and studied and analyzed by Bareau (1970–1971: II: 314–320).380 Bareau argues con- vincingly that this passage was composed independently and was only later inserted into the Sūtra. This passage is unaware of the division and distribution of the bodily relics of the Buddha, and speaks about their inclusion in one single stūpa, built not far from Kuśinagara, the village where the Buddha died. What is more, this passage speaks of a period of 90 days that separates the construction of the stūpa from the death of the Buddha. Bareau finds this tradition more plausible than the usual one, and wonders whether it may be closer to historical real- ity (p. 320). If our hypothesis is correct, it is closer to historical reality, or at least closer to the initial account claiming to describe it.
  
  Let us at this point once more return to the tombs called samādhi
  
  in which Hindu renouncers are believed to reside in a state of yogic concentration. This belief is not altogether unknown to Buddhism. Mahākāśyapa, a disciple of the Buddha, is recorded in various texts to reside in such a state inside Mount Kukkutapāda in northern India, awaiting the time of the future Buddha Maitreya. John S. Strong (1992: 62 f.) presents the story as it occurs in various texts in the following words:381
  
  Mahākāśyapa is ready to “die”. After paying his last respects to the rel-
  
  ics of the Buddha and sending word to King Ajātaśatru of his impending parinirvāṇa, he ascends Mount Kukkutapāda near Rājagṛha and sits him- self down between the three summits of that peak. There he makes a firm resolve that his body, his bowl, and his monastic robe (which had been given to him by the Buddha) should not decay after his parinirvāṇa, but should remain perfectly preserved inside Mount Kukkutapāda until the
  
  380 TI 5.
  
  381 Cp. Ray, 1994: 108 ff.
  
  advent of the future Buddha Maitreya. Then he enters into the trance of cessation; the mountain-top opens up to receive him and miraculously encloses his body.
  
  Unlike other buddhist saints, then, Mahākāśyapa does not auto-incin- erate his own body; nor is he to be cremated by others. Indeed, when King Ajātaśatru begins to gather firewood for a grand funeral, Ānanda stops him. “The Venerable Mahākāśyapa is not to be cremated!” he declares. “His body preserved in an ecstatic trance, he will await the arrival of Maitreya.” And Ānanda describes how, in the distant future, the moun- tain will open up again and how Maitreya will show Mahākāśyapa’s body to his disciples and receive (or take) from him the Buddha Śākyamuni’s robe. In this way, Mahākāśyapa (or at least his body) is to act as a sort of link between two Buddhas—the last one and the next one—and so as a kind of guarantee of the continuity of the Dharma.
  
  What is not clear in this tradition is just when Mahākāśyapa is thought
  
  to attain parinirvāṇa. Is he alive inside the mountain in a deep medita- tive trance, from which he will emerge at the time of Maitreya? Or is he dead and only a sort of preserved mummy on which hangs the Buddha’s robe?
  
  Some texts seem to indicate the latter. Mahākāśyapa, they claim, attains parinirvāṇa before the mountain closes in on him. His body will remain preserved until the coming of Maitreya, but he will not then revive. Thus, in the Mūlasarvāstivāda Vinaya, Maitreya shows Mahākāśyapa’s corpse to his disciples and displays to them the Buddha’s robe, and they are filled with awe. Similarly, the “Maitreyāvadāna” (Divyāvadāna, chap- ter 3) speaks of Mahākāśyapa’s “skeleton” (asthisaṃ ghāta) and describes how Maitreya will take it up “in the right hand, set it in his left, and teach the Dharma to his disciples”.
  
  Other texts, however, appear to indicate that Mahākāśyapa does remain alive in his mountain, in a meditative state of suspended ani- mation. Hsüan-tsang, who visited the mountain in the seventh century, claims that, with Maitreya’s arrival, Mahākāśyapa will emerge from his trance, perform his miracles, and only then pass into parinirvāṇa. The Mi le ta ch’eng fo ching adds some details to this scenario. It tells how Maitreya will first knock on the summit of Mahākāśyapa’s peak and then open it “the way a cakravartin opens a city gate”. The god Brahmā will then anoint Mahākāśyapa’s head with divine oil, strike a gong, and blow the conch shell of the Dharma. This royal consecration will awaken the saint from his trance; he will get up, kneel down in front of Maitreya, and offer him the robe that the Buddha had confided to him. Only then will he enter parinirvāṇa, his body ablaze with flames. Another Maitreyist text, the Khotanese Maitreya samiti, describes a somewhat similar scene. Mahākāśyapa, coming out of his trance, expresses his good fortune at having been able to meet two Buddhas personally, and then he launches into a long sermon explaining how the “leftover disciples”, initiated but not brought to final Nirvāṇa by one Buddha, are usually saved by the next. He then displays his magical powers and enters parinirvāṇa.
  
  I am not at all sure what can be concluded from this story. The paral- lelism with the entombment of Hindu saints in so-called samādhis seems evident. It is less obvious whether the story of Mahākāśyapa preserves a very ancient buddhist memory, or is rather evidence of external influence on Buddhism. It is in this context also interesting to remember that all the bodily remains of the earlier Buddha Kāśyapa (to be distinguished from the disciple Mahākāśyapa) were present in one single stūpa according to the Chinese pilgrims Faxian and Xuan- zang. Other sources suggest that they are there in the form of a com- plete skeleton.382 Whatever the correct explanation of these two stories, they do not conflict with the hypothesis according to which the Bud- dha was not cremated. It may even lend some support to it.
  
  In this context it is also interesting to mention a passage from a
  
  Vinaya text preserved in Chinese translation (TI 1463). Bareau refers to it in an article (1962a: 230), drawing attention to a rule that stipu- lates that clothes should not be taken from a corpse placed in a stūpa.383 Bareau concludes from this, no doubt correctly, that this passage proves that inhumation was current in ancient India. It further shows that non incinerated corpses were put in stūpas or stūpa-like structures.
  
  I cannot leave this topic without referring to a recent article by Peter Skilling (2005).384 In this article he draws attention to the fact that a variety of buddhist texts distinguish two types of relics, the second of which are what he calls solid ekaghana relics. These were suppos- edly left behind by certain Buddhas, and could not be divided into numerous parts. Having presented the rather extensive evidence for the existence of these two types, Skilling poses some questions in the following passage (p. 302):
  
  Why did the theory of the two types of relics develop? What function did it serve? It seems that from the beginning—and before the conscious classifications were developed—the relics of Śākyamuni were believed to be fragmentary, since they were divided into eight portions, and later further distributed by Aśoka the Great into 84,000 stūpas. Since the early spread of Buddhism was also a spread of relics and stūpas, there was a constant need for relics, and for an ideology that explained their significance. But what was the function of the solid ekaghana relics?
  
  382 Strong, 2004: 33 f.
  
  383 “Si, à l’intérieur du tertre, le cadavre n’est pas encore détruit, les vêtements qui sont sur le cadavre ne doivent pas être pris.”
  
  384 Cf. Silk, 2006: 85 f.
  
  Can the belief in solid relics itself be a trace of an earlier or alternative belief?
  
  Skilling explores some further possibilities, but I will not cite these. His question whether the belief in solid relics can be a trace of an earlier belief is particularly relevant in the context of our present reflections. Indeed, it would agree with our hypothesis. This hypothesis, if cor- rect, would also oblige us to reconsider the statement according to which the relics of Śākyamuni were believed to be fragmentary from the beginning. They were no doubt from an early date onward, but perhaps not quite from the beginning, and the belief in solid relics might conceivably be a trace of an earlier period during which even the bodily remains of Śākyamuni were not yet believed to be divided up into numerous parts.
  
  I am not going to press the hypothesis just presented. It is obviously hazardous to propose alternatives in cases where the historical sources are almost unanimous.385 All buddhist traditions maintain that the Bud- dha’s body was cremated after his death, so alternative hypotheses need to be supported by strong evidence indeed. Peter Flügel (2010: 463, n. 197), moreover, rightly points out that there is no evidence for jaina and ājīvika burial practices in early India.386 We might add that there is no evidence for buddhist burial practices in ancient India either.
  
  Having said this, it is yet important to point out that the story of the cremation of the Buddha’s body plays a crucial role in the justification of the cult of relics that came to be a central feature of Buddhism.387 It is therefore more than understandable that pious Buddhists were almost obliged to invent it if it was not already part of the oldest tradition.
  
  Let us at this point recall what exactly we are discussing. We are discussing the earliest accessible account of what happened to the life- less body of the Buddha. This earliest account does not necessarily tell us something about what really happened. The sometimes fantastic accounts which we find in the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra and parallel
  
  385 Not fully, as we have seen. John S. Strong (2007) draws attention to a number of passages (among them those we have considered above) to show that there are two Buddha relic traditions represented in the surviving literature.
  
  386 Flügel’s other comments are less helpful, for he asks for reasons and explana- tions in an area in which reasons and explanations are difficult to find, and the best one can hope for is a more or less coherent and satisfactory hypothesis.
  
  387 Strong, 2007: 50.
  
  texts may be the outcome of much editorial activity.388 Perhaps these accounts allow us to reconstruct the earlier account from which they all derived, but the historical reliability of this earlier account is not guaranteed either.389 The hypothesis I have presented concerns an account that is presumably older than the one underlying those that have come down to us.390 Here again, its historical reliability is not guaranteed. What really happened to the body of the Buddha after his death is likely to remain forever unknown to us, and was perhaps unknown to those who created the different accounts. There is how- ever one major difference between them and us. We may consider that the Buddha died in a forgotten corner of northern India, with few noticing except some of his most devoted pupils. For the creators of the buddhist tradition such a scenario was unimaginable. For them, the Buddha was as great as, if not greater than the greatest king, and his death could not but have been the occasion for elaborate celebra- tory activity. They told the story the way they were convinced it had to have been, and this is the story which became the basis for further elaborations and, perhaps, modifications.
  
  388 This in spite of the fact that the event of the death of the Buddha “was, if any, very present in the collective memory of the early community and when the text[s] were composed” (Hinüber, 2008: 22). The Buddha’s prediction about Pātaliputra in this text, moreover, may allow us “to conclude that this is a very old part of the text, dating to a time, when Pātaliputta was a town of commercial, but not yet of political consequence, that is before Candragupta” (Hinüber, 2009a: 63). If one accepts that “it is hard to avoid the conclusion that during the lifetime of the Buddha the Buddhists had an order of monks only and that this is exactly the situation as reflected in the sut- tantas” (Hinüber, 2008: 24, also 2009b: 147 ff.), and keeps in mind that according to all versions “when the Buddha dies, no nun is present, only monks and gods” (p. 22), it is tempting to conclude that the order of nuns was created after the reworking of the account of the Buddha’s demise.
  
  389 Note that Oskar von Hinüber (2009a: 64) is less pessimistic: “With a lit- tle bit of optimism it can be assumed that the core of the report as given in the Mahāparinibbānasuttanta is not totally different from what happened at the death of the Buddha.” He bases this optimism on a number of reflections, among them the following: “if it is kept in mind that it is likely that the Buddha died in about 380 BC, there is a bracket of approximately 60 years between the event and the text formulated, if one dares to be so explicit.”
  
  390 This would be all the more remarkable if—as Oskar von Hinüber (2008a, esp. p. 204) has argued—parts of the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra may have been composed before the establishment of the Maurya empire.
  
  Appendix to chapter 3.7: What happened to Mahāvīra’s body?391
  
  Jainism has its stūpas, but their role is mysterious. Did they contain relics, of Mahāvīra or other saints? About relics in Jainism, Dundas states the following (2002: 219):
  
  The origin of Jain holy places did not stem from the worship of relics, as seems to have been partly the case with early buddhist pilgrimage sites. The remains of the Buddha’s body were, after cremation, suppos- edly distributed throughout the Ganges basin, whereas the traditional accounts of Mahāvīra’s funeral describe how his bone relics were col- lected together by Indra and taken to heaven where they were wor- shipped by the gods . . .
  
  Dundas refers in this connection to Hemacandra’s Yogaśāstra (1.8.67
  
  = vol. I p. 40), a text composed some fifteen centuries after the event.392 We learn from Schubring (2000: 26–7)—who refers in this connec- tion to the canonical Jambuddīvapannatti, an Upāṅga text—that the cremation of the corpse of a tīrthaṅkara, any tīrthaṅkara, is performed by all godly princes under Sakka’s, i.e. Indra’s, leadership.393 Schu- bring refers to the Viyāhapannatti (p. 502b) to add that the relics of tīrthaṅkaras enjoy adoration in the heavenly sphere. Elsewhere in his book (pp. 49–50) he states:
  
  In the course of its most detailed description of a godly residence [the] Rāyap[aseṇaijja] refers to 4 sitting Jina figures . . . of natural size surround- ing a stūpa towards which they turn their faces, adding that a special building . . . contains 108 [effigies of the Jinas] j[iṇa]-paḍimā. Their cult on the part of the god equals that of to-day consisting in the attendance of the figures by uttering devotional formulae. In the large hall (sabhā), however, there are spherical boxes (gola-vaṭṭa-samugga) containing the sacred remains (j[iṇa]-sakahā . . .) and hanging on hooks (nāgadanta) by means of cords (sikkaga). The whole description most certainly follows earthly examples.
  
  391 This Appendix is indebted to Dr. Bansidhar Bhatt, who was kind enough to make suggestions.
  
  392 Flügel (2010a: 435) draws attention to the most famous depiction of jaina relic-worship in the first book of Hemacandra’s Triṣaṣṭiśalākāpuruṣacaritra (I.6.459– 643) which, he points out, is largely based on earlier canonical accounts in the Jambuddīvapannatti, the Jīvājīvābhigama, and the Āvassaya Nijjutti, and their com- mentaries. It may be significant that Hemacandra uses the term ratnastūpa (v. 562) where the Jambuddīvapannatti has stūpa (thūbha). See also Cort, 2010: 121 ff.
  
  393 Schubring refers here to p. 156b of the edition used by him, which is not acces- sible to me. See however below.
  
  What should we conclude from all this? Did the early Jainas worship relics, among these relics of Mahāvīra, or did they not? W. J. Johnson (2003: 224) thinks they did:
  
  Although later jaina tradition suggests that Mahāvīra’s relics were whisked away by the gods, . . . it is difficult to imagine that Jain stūpas were viewed simply as memorials, devoid of relics.
  
  Early jaina literature frequently mentions stūpas, and archaeology has revealed an ancient stūpa in Mathurā which is identified as jaina.394 Dundas, who decried the role of relics in Jainism in the passage con- sidered above, is slightly embarrassed by the stūpa in Mathurā (2002: 291 n. 4; cp. 2006: 400):
  
  The function of the stūpa at Mathurā has not been adequately explained, since relic worship has never been a significant component of Jainism, as it has in Buddhism. Nonetheless, it does seem that this early stūpa was in some way involved in commemoration of the dead.
  
  A recent article by Peter Flügel (2008) sheds additional light on the tra- dition of stūpas and relic-worship in Jainism. Flügel states here (p. 18):
  
  [R]esearch in 2000–2001 produced the first documentation of two modern Jain bone relic stūpas, a samādhi-mandira and a smāraka, constructed by the Terāpanth Śvetāmbara Jains. Subsequent fieldwork demonstrated that relic stūpas are not only a feature of the aniconic Jain traditions . . ., but also of Mūrtipūjaka . . . and Digambara traditions. Hence, the initial hypothesis that the contemporary Jain cult of bone relics functions either as substitute or as a prototype for image-worship had to be amended.
  
  In an even more recent article he states (Flügel, 2010a: 410):
  
  Publicly, the members of the Jaina community are in collective “denial” about the widespread practice of relic veneration, and it is only due to favourable circumstances if this dimension of the Jaina “cultural uncon- scious” can occasionally be unveiled.
  
  This recent discovery does not solve the problem of the secondary role which stūpas and relic-worship play in Jainism; in a way it only deep- ens it. The inescapable question is: if stūpas played any role at all in Jainism, why then did stūpa and relic worship not develop here the
  
  394 Smith, 1900; Quintanilla, 2007: 38 f., 50; Cort, 2010: 29 f.
  
  way they did in Buddhism? In Buddhism, we all know, the tradition preserved in great detail the memory of what happened to the body of the Buddha, whereas in Jainism we only find late stories about the worship of the Jina’s mortal remains by gods, preferably in heaven. Why this difference?
  
  At this point it will be useful to take into consideration our reflections about what happened to the dead body of the Buddha. We saw there that the presumed incineration and division of the Buddha’s body con- stitute the necessary background for the cult of relics in stūpas that came to characterize Buddhism in all of its forms. In other words, if the story about what happened to the Buddha’s body is historically unreliable, it is clear why it had to be invented. Without wide-spread relics, there can be no wide-spread relic-worship. Is it possible that a similar kind of reasoning should be applied to Jainism, which did not emphasize relic- worship? Is it possible that Jainism invented a tradition that justified the absence of relic-worship that came to install itself in this tradition?
  
  Let us turn to the oldest and paradigmatic account of the disposal of the body of the tīrthaṅkara Ṛṣabhadeva in the Jambuddīvapannatti (2.89–120; pp. 390–4). It is presumably applicable to all tīrthaṅkaras, including therefore Mahāvīra. It tells us that soon after his demise, Śakra and many other gods carried out a number of deeds, among them the following:
  1. To begin with three funeral pyres (ciyagā) are built out of fragrant sandal wood: one for the tīrthaṅkara, one for the gaṇadharas, one for other houseless monks (aṇagāra). (It is to be noted that these gaṇadharas and houseless monks had died through sallekhanā at the occasion of the death of the tīrthaṅkara.) (2.95–96)
  2. Milk-water (khīrodaga) is collected from the Milk-water Ocean and used to bathe the dead body of the tīrthaṅkara, which is subsequently anointed, wrapped in cloth, and adorned with all manner of orna- ments. The same happens to the dead bodies of the gaṇadharas and houseless monks. (2.97–100)
  3. A palanquin is constructed, the dead body of the tīrthaṅkara is lifted onto it, and the palanquin is put onto the funeral pyre. Two further palanquins are constructed, one for the gaṇadharas and one for the houseless monks. (2.101–104)
  4. Fire and wind are then made to do their job. The fire is subse- quently extinguished. For each constituent event the tīrthaṅkara, the gaṇadharas and the houseless monks are mentioned, altogether eight times. (2.105–112)
  5. Different parts of the body of the tīrthaṅkara are taken by various gods, to begin with Śakra. No mention is made of gaṇadharas and houseless monks. (2.113)
  6. Three stūpas (ceiyathūbha = cetiyastūpa) are built: one for the tīrthaṅkara, one for the gaṇadharas, one for the houseless monks. (2.114–115)
  7. Having performed various festivals (mahima), the gods return home. Once back, they put the bones of the Jina in round boxes (golavaṭṭasamugga), which they then worship. No gaṇadharas and houseless monks are mentioned. (2.116–120)
  What strikes the eye is that all but two of these seven episodes deal with one tīrthaṅkara, and several gaṇadharas and houseless monks who have taken their lives by way of sallekhanā. Two of the episodes do not include these gaṇadharas and houseless monks; these two, nos. 5 and 7, deal with bodily relics of the tīrthaṅkara. This suggests that these two episodes were inserted in a text that did not deal with bodily relics of the tīrthaṅkara. In other words, there may have been an account in which the tīrthaṅkara and his companions were cre- mated and put into stūpas, and no bodily relics were taken, neither by the gods nor by anyone else.
  
  This impression is strengthened by the fact that the episodes that deal with all three types of saints end with the construction of stūpas for all of them: one for the tīrthaṅkara, one for the gaṇadharas, one for the houseless monks. What these stūpas were good for is not stated, and indeed, the presumably inserted episode reporting the disappear- ance of the bodily relics of the tīrthaṅkara to heavenly realms would make us think that these stūpas—or at any rate the stūpa built for the tīrthaṅkara—served no purpose whatsoever.395 The plausible conclu- sion to be drawn is that there was an earlier account in which the bodily remains of the tīrthaṅkara were all put in a stūpa, one stūpa, those of the gaṇadharas in another, and those of the other liberated houseless monks in a third one. However, this original account was modified by the substitution of two episodes claiming that the bodily relics of the Jina had been taken to heaven.
  
  Independent evidence that further strengthens this conclusion is
  
  constituted by the fact, pointed out by Flügel (2010a: 435 n. 113), that most Digambara accounts of Ṛṣabha’s funeral differ from the
  
  395 Calling them commemorative stūpas is of course only a trick to avoid the issue.
  
  Jambuddīvapannatti in that they do not mention bone relics, and omit the episode of the removal of the relics by the gods. Flügel refers in this connection to the jaina Ādi Purāṇa (47.343–354).
  
  The reason for the rather clumsy modification of the passage in the Jambuddīvapannatti is easy to see, and is the mirror image of the rea- son that presumably led the Buddhists to modify their story of the post-mortem destiny of the Buddha’s body. In the case of Buddhism, the story of the large-scale distribution of relics from the Buddha’s body justified the wide-spread stūpa worship that characterizes that religion. In the case of Jainism, the disappearance of the bodily relics of the Jina justifies the absence of their worship. In both cases we may guess that the whereabouts of the original relics were unknown to the later tradition. If so, both traditions were confronted with a similar problem. The way they resolved it was however quite different. Bud- dhism invented a story which allowed its followers to believe that there were authentic bodily relics in most if not all buddhist stūpas. Jainism presented a story which convinced its followers that there were no authentic bodily relics of tīrthaṅkaras to be found on earth, because they had all be taken to heaven.396
  
  One more question has to be dealt with. Even the “authentic” part
  
  of the story in the Jambuddīvapannatti maintains that the body of the Jina was cremated. In the case of Buddhism, we had been led to consider that the body of the Buddha had perhaps not been cremated, but had been put in a stūpa without undergoing this treatment. Should we not expect the same in the case of a Jina? Perhaps we should. It is therefore appropriate to remember that the Jambuddīvapannatti is not a very early text; Flügel (2010a: 432) dates it between the first and fifth century ce, and Bansidhar Bhatt, in a private communication, informs me that in his opinion it cannot be put earlier than the 2nd century ce.397 What is more, Flügel (2010a: 433) argues that “the practice of cremat- ing the discarded bodies of ascetics, and preserving relics, performed
  
  396 The bones of Jinas (jiṇa-sakahā), kept in globular diamond reliquaries (gola- vaṭṭa-samugga) in a stūpa (ceiya-khambha) in heaven (or more precisely, in the residence of the god Camara) are also mentioned in the Viyāhapannatti; see Deleu, 1970: 171.
  
  397 Kirfel (1924) has shown that the Jambuddīvapannatti and the Dīvasāgarapannatti— which according to the Ṭhāṇaṅga once had independent existence before being incor- porated in the jaina canon (Schubring, 2000: 98)—derived from a single earlier text. The portion to be considered below has no parallel in the Dīvasāgarapannatti, which suggests that it may have been added later.
  
  by householders (Jaina laity or the general public), was either intro- duced in the middle- or late-canonical period, or always existed side- by-side with the monastic custom of simply abandoning the body”. In other words, it is possible that the body of the Jina was not cremated. Perhaps we should add that it may have been discarded the way the bodies of other jaina ascetics were apparently discarded in the early jaina tradition.
  
  Returning now to the Jambuddīvapannatti, I would argue that it allows us to think of three succeeding periods:
  1. We know nothing about what happened to the dead body of the Jina, except that it was probably not cremated; given that building stūpas and stūpa-like structures for at least certain dead people was a cus- tom in Mahāvīra’s region which is already attested in the Śatapatha Brāhmaṇa, it is possible that his corpse was put into a stūpa, but we cannot exclude that it was abandoned in nature.
  2. For reasons that we do not know for certain but that we may plau- sibly guess (considerations of purity, newly acquired cultural propri- ety) the claim was made that the corpse of the Jina had been cremated before being put into a stūpa. This is recounted in the story of the Jambuddīvapannatti, minus its insertions.
  3. Additions were made to this story, claiming that the relics had been taken away by the gods. This left an incoherent story and an empty stūpa, but presumably suited the tastes of those who made the changes. The practical consequence of these changes was that the worship of Mahāvīra’s relics (or of the relics of any other tīrthaṅkara for that matter), though theoretically still respectable, was banished from the tradition.
8. Adjustment to Political Reality

Preceding chapters have drawn attention to the unequal competition Buddhism in India had to face from the side of Brahmanism. True, Buddhism was not without strong points, and this no doubt explains that it could hold its own for many centuries against the brahmanical threat. It was however at a disadvantage in that it had fewer means of influencing the centres of political power. Indeed, Buddhists had largely given up on trying to offer political counsel to kings, leaving this field to Brahmins. Buddhists were good at debating, to be sure, but the things they wanted to debate about were far too abstract for all but a minority of rulers, and provided in any case no support to the kingly task of ruling a country.

The difficulty, as we have seen, was that Buddhism found it diffi- cult to present a picture of and a justification for a society in which there was place for real kings and realistic policy.398 Worse, Buddhism did not have much place for positions people might occupy in soci- ety outside the monastery. It concentrated on encouraging people to become monks and nuns. Failing this, it encouraged them to become lay followers—upāsakas or upāsikās—but the obligations it imposed upon them, and the further vows which these lay followers were more or less expected to make, put them in a category quite distinct from the ordinary citizen and excluded them from many occupations.399 For others, most notably those involved in governing the country, Buddhism had but little advice.400 Those others should somehow fit

398 The Jainas, here as elsewhere, adjusted more easily, as may be clear from the fol- lowing (Flügel, 2007: 3–4): “Jaina texts on kingship, statecraft and personal law were composed in contexts where individual Jaina mendicants exercised personal influence over one or other ‘Hindu’ king or local official. The majority of the texts were created by monks of the Digambara tradition which had a sustained influence on the ruling dynasties in the Deccan between the 8th and 12th centuries. The most significant jaina works on statecraft are the Ādi Purāṇa of Ācārya Jinasena (ca. 770–850 ce) and the Nītivākyāmṛtam (ca. 950 ce) and the Yaśastilaka (959 ce) of Ācārya Somadeva

Sūri. Both authors were associated with the rulers of the Rāṣtrakūtạ empire. The Ādi

Purāṇa belongs to the genre of universal history. It tells the life story of the first Jina, the legendary first king and law-giver Ṛṣabha, in the manner of a jaina Mahābhārata, and for the first time offers blueprints for Jain social rituals and Jain kingship through the Jainization of Brāhmaṇical prototypes. The Nītivākyāmṛtam, by contrast, is an entirely secular text on statecraft modelled on the Arthaśāstra of Kautilya (ca. 3rd century bce–1st century ce) with barely noticeable emphasis on jaina morality.” This last text “barely shows any Jain traits at all” (Dundas, 1991: 176).

399 La Vallée Poussin, 1925; 1927: 47 f. One early Sūtra that concerns primarily lay behaviour is the Śikhālaka Sūtra / Siṅgālovāda Sutta. Hartmann and Wille (2006: 1) say the following about it: “The sermon to the layman Śikhālaka—this is his name in the Sanskrit version—or to Sigālaka/Siṅgāla, as he is called in the Pāli sources, ranks among the best-known discourses of the Buddha, since it is famous for containing all the fundamentals of the ethics of a buddhist lay person. Consequently, every school we know of incorporated a version of this discourse in their collection of canonical scriptures.” Buddhaghosa calls this sermon “Vinaya for householders” (gihi-vinaya; Freiberger, 2000: 197). For a discussion of Theravāda texts on lay behaviour, see Crosby, 2006. See further Agostini, 2008; Choong, forthcoming. Paul Harrison (1995) proposes, on the basis of early Mahāyāna Sūtras, a fourfold division of buddhist lay followers, ranging from “semi-ordained lay practitioners” to such as barely pay atten- tion to Buddhism; cf. Freiberger, 2000: 144 ff.

400 Jaini (1980: 84 [144]) draws attention to the relative neglect of lay people in Bud- dhism as compared with Jainism: “The Jainas . . . eventually produced some fifty texts on conduct proper to a jaina lay person (śrāvakācāra), while the Buddhists, as far as we know, managed only one (and that not until the eleventh century).” On jaina lay people, see further Norman, 1991 and Williams, 1963. For lay people as depicted in a number of early buddhist texts, see Freiberger, 2000: ch. 4 (“Der Orden und die Laienanhänger”).

into the dominant vision of society, that of the Brahmins. As long as Buddhism had nothing of its own on offer, it could not but accept that vision, no doubt with regrets. The pressure to come up with something more satisfactory must have been great. It led to developments which we will now briefly consider.

We have had occasion to mention the Jātakas. Their interest goes well beyond that of being buddhist stories. They are stories that tell what the most recent Buddha had gone through and done in earlier lives. These deeds had contributed to his ultimate victory, that of becoming a Buddha. However, the most recent Buddha is not the only Buddha there has been, or will be. Already in canonical times, Buddhists had come to believe that there had been Buddhas before the most recent one, and that there will be others in the future. Obviously, the highest aim these Buddhists could aspire to was that of becoming a Buddha themselves. This aim, they thought, was to be preferred to the simpler and more self-centred one of becoming an enlightened arhat. Some of these Buddhists actually made a resolve to become a Buddha. This resolve is known by the name bodhicitta.401 Those who have generated it are henceforth Bodhisattvas, future Buddhas.402 These new Bodhisat- tvas drew inspiration from the Jātakas and tried to imitate the deeds they recount to the extent possible.403 This in its turn had interesting consequences, among them the following: a serious and committed Buddhist did not have to be a monk, he might stay in society and play a role in it, just as the most recent Buddha had occupied various posi- tions in society in earlier lives.

This last point is illustrated in an early Mahāyāna text, The Inquiry

of Ugra (Ugraparipṛcchā). Half of this text gives advice to house- holder Bodhisattvas. Among the many pieces of advice we find the following:404

The householder Bodhisattva seeks wealth according to the Dharma; he does not seek it according to what is non-Dharmic. He seeks it fairly,

401 Wangchuk, 2007.

402 Fujita (2009) shows that also in schools that did not belong to the Mahāyāna, such as Sarvāstivāda, ordinary sentient beings could aspire to becoming a Buddha, and therefore become Bodhisattvas.

403 See Boucher, 2008: 20 ff. (“Former life narratives and the Bodhisattva career”). Jātakas also inspired people who did not wish to become Buddhas themselves, per- haps already at a time when the Bodhisattva-ideal did not yet exist; see Walters, 1997: 166.

404 Nattier, 2003: 223, 225–6.

not unfairly. He pursues right livelihood, not wrong livelihood. not

desiring happiness for himself, he causes all beings to attain happiness. Unmoved by profit or loss, fame or infamy, praise or blame, happiness or suffering, he transcends worldly things. He does not become arro- gant because of amassing profit and wealth, nor is he discouraged by the absence of profit, fame, or praise. With respect to his undertakings, he

is firm in his sense of obligation.

Furthermore:405

The householder Bodhisattva who lives at home, by being free of attach- ment and aversion, should attain equanimity with respect to the eight worldly things. If he succeeds in obtaining wealth, or a wife, or children, or valuables, or produce, he should not become proud or overjoyed. And if he fails to obtain all these things, he should not be downcast or distressed.

Note that the householder Bodhisattva depicted in this text passes his time seeking wealth. It is true that there are limits to the methods he can use in doing so, but as long as he observes these, he can participate in economic life. He can also marry and have children, that is to say, participate in ordinary social life.

Let me emphasize the importance of this development. Buddhism had from the beginning presented itself as a path leading to the end of suffering and rebirth. This path consisted in saying farewell to the world and dedicating oneself to the spiritual practices taught by the Buddha. Monks and nuns actually did so (or were supposed to do so),406 upāsakas and upāsikās did so to a considerable degree. Those who did not do so and remained in the world had an ill-defined posi- tion in the buddhist scheme of things. They might feel sympathetic toward the buddhist teaching and community, but it was not clear whether and to what extent they could be thought of as partaking in the buddhist path.

405 Nattier, 2003: 246.

406 Cf. Schopen, 2006b: 225: “To judge by the buddhist monastic literature that has come down to us, it seems almost certain that the typical buddhist monk from the period around the beginning of the Common Era would hardly recognize himself in the romantic characterization—or caricature—of him that is, unfortunately, still all too current. This typical monk—again, to judge by the literature that monks them- selves wrote and, presumably, read—almost certainly did not wander alone in the forest cut off from all social interaction, nor spend much time meditating at the root of a tree. He almost certainly would have been far too busy.”

Non-monastic Buddhists could not forever remain in limbo. They found a place for themselves by laying stress on the importance of accumulating merit. Recall what, according to authors like Nāgārjuna, one had to do in order to become a Universal Monarch. The answer is: acquire merit. One verse spells out what kind of merit is meant: “Through proper honouring of stūpas, honourable beings, Superiors, and the elderly, you will become a Universal Monarch, your glorious hands and feet marked with [a design of] wheels.” In other words, accumulating merit is the most secure way to acquire a kingdom, or whatever else one wishes to acquire in a future life. The Jātakas show that accumulating merit is also essential for reaching the highest aim there is, that of becoming a Buddha. Innumerable inscriptions confirm that the advice to accumulate merit was taken to heart by rulers and subjects, by monastics and lay people alike.

If we now return to the Jātakas, it will be clear that these stories

could become examples of ideal behaviour for all those who wished to increase their stock of merit, including those who had not decided to become Buddhas themselves. These stories often emphasize the gen- erous or compassionate aspect of this or that earlier incarnation of the Buddha. But they do more. They show that one can be a totally committed Buddhist, even a future Buddha, while yet continuing to occupy a role in society. Living in the world is compatible with being a Buddhist in the strictest sense of the term. But living in the world also means living in accordance with the norms of society. Depending on the position one occupies in it, one may even be obliged to kill. In this way, the question that must have occupied many Buddhists, viz. “Can one be a Buddhist and live in society?”, found its most poignant expression in the question “Can one be a Bodhisattva and kill?” This last question is discussed in a number of texts belonging to the move- ment that was particularly interested in the careers of Bodhisattvas, and which came to be known as the Bodhisattva-yāna or Mahā-yāna.407

407 It may be useful to recall Skilling’s (2005: 270 f.) recent observation that Śrāvakayāna and Mahāyāna are “[t]wo of the most overworked categories in buddhist studies”: “we have reified the categories and treated Śrāvakayāna and Mahāyāna as discrete historical agents and movements, when they are meant to describe related processes of intellectual interaction, often intense dialogue and debate, within a single (but infinitely variable) imagination, Buddhism. The categories are meant to provide a background, to help us sort out our data, but they have marched on to the stage and taken over the show.” It is further important to note that the terms Bodhisattva- yāna and Mahā-yāna are not altogether equivalent; see Fujita, 2009: 114; and Walser,

Not surprisingly, this issue raises a number of questions, for example about the state of mind of the Bodhisattva and that of his victim while the former kills the latter.408

Related to the question of killing is the one whether war is ever justified. The Mahāyāna Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra states in so many words that lay Buddhists must protect buddhist teaching, if necessary with the help of arms. It further states that killing certain people— those who reject Mahāyāna and adhere to particularly unwholesome views and practices—is less bad than killing animals; what is more, it constitutes no infringement of the prohibition to kill.409 Enemies of Buddhism, the Sarvadurgatipariśodhana Tantra adds, should be killed where possible.410 The Bodhisattvabhūmi points out that a Bodhisattva who is king commits a serious transgression if he does not threaten severe punishment in order to impose virtuous behaviour on his sub- jects, even against their will.411

In order to show that not only Mahāyāna Buddhists were concerned

with the question of killing other human beings, let me refer to a pas- sage from the (Theravāda) Mahāvaṃ sa (25.109–110). It tells us about the remorse of King Dutṭ hagāmaṇi Abhaya over the death of numer- ous warriors killed in his victory over the Damil̠a King El̠āra. At this point eight arhats come to comfort him. They do so in the following words: “From this deed arises no hindrance in the way to heaven. Only one and a half human beings have been slain here by thee, O Lord of Men. The one had come unto the [three] refuges, the other had taken on himself the five precepts. Unbelievers (micchādiṭṭhi) and men of evil life were the rest, not more to be esteemed than beasts.”412 This breathes the same spirit as the passage from the Sarvadurgatipariśodhana Tan- tra referred to above.

2009 for the origin of the term “Mahāyāna”. For different types of Bodhisattas in the Theravādin tradition, see Skilling, 2009: 90 ff. On the different positions within Mahāyāna on the desirability or otherwise of wilderness dwelling, see Boucher, 2008: 40 ff.

408 See Schmithausen, 2007; 1996: 76 f.; 1999: 59. See further Kleine, 2003: 246 f.

409 Schmithausen, 1996: 75; 1999: 57 f. The Mahāyāna Aṅgulimālīya Sūtra expresses itself similarly; Schmithausen, 2003.

410 Schmithausen, 1996: 76; 1999: 58; Skorupski, 1983: 66, 218.

411 Schmithausen, 2003: 42 f.

412 Jaini, 2007: 154, who cites Geiger’s translation.

Once Buddhism had resolved the issue of how one could be a layman in society and yet be counted as a devout Buddhist, its competition with Brahmanism took a different shape. Brahmanism had always had the great advantage of being able to counsel political rulers in a most practical fashion. It had been able to assure those rulers that the vio- lence they sometimes had to commit was in keeping with their position in society and was indeed part of their duty. Now that the Buddhists had come to realize that the Buddha himself had been king in earlier existences,413 and had competently ruled the kingdoms he had been in charge of, they could no longer blame present rulers for carrying out their task using the means required. This opened up new possibilities. They might henceforth aspire to the position of royal counsellor in political matters, just as the Brahmins had done so far.414

A beautiful example of a buddhist minister who justifies the kingship

of his ruler in buddhist terms comes from the kingdom of Aṅkor, in present-day Cambodia.415 The ruler concerned is Jayavarman V, who ruled from 968 to 1001 ce. From his realm a considerable number of inscriptions have been preserved, one of which, the so-called Vat- Sithor inscription, merits our attention. The buddhist minister called Kīrtipaṇḍita figures prominently in this inscription, which contains some buddhist propaganda. For our present purposes it is most inter- esting that both the king and his minister Kīrtipaṇḍita are character- ized as Bodhisattvas, whose deeds are guided by the unique concern to lead their subjects to heaven and liberation. What the king expects from his subjects, moreover, is in agreement with the true teaching (dharma, saddharma) of the Buddha, and conducts his subjects to bet- ter rebirths and liberation.

Rulers could compare themselves to Bodhisattvas, or even to a Bud-

dha. The Pāla ruler Devapāla, when he gained the throne, repeatedly stated that he did so as a Bodhisattva obtains the position of a Bud- dha, following the parinirvāṇa of the previous teacher of the world.416

413 Many hundreds of times the Buddha had been a universal ruler (rājā cakkavattī), already according to the Aṅguttara Nikāya (AN IV p. 89).

414 Note that “the Rājadharma-nyāya-śāstra, part of the massive Yogācārabhūmiśāstra ascribed to Maitreya and Asaṅga (early centuries ad), puts kingship into the larger scheme of a Bodhisattva’s development as accepted by the Yogācāra school; it strongly emphasizes morality, though the urge for world conquest is not quite reconciled with non-violence”; Scharfe, 1989: 22, with a reference to Jan, 1984.

415 Mertens, 2000.

416 Davidson, 2002: 89; Kielhorn, 1892; Barnett, 1926.

Jayavarman VII, ruler of Ankor, appears to have considered himself a living Buddha, and his two parents prominent Bodhisattvas.417 An

inscription describes King Khaḍgodyama of the Samatatạ region of

southeast Bengal (seventh century) as having conquered the earth after declaring his intense devotion to the Three Jewels: the Buddha, his teachings, and the Saṅgha.418

Once it had become possible for Buddhists to act as counsellors of the king, they could profit from the experience and expertise which the Brahmins had acquired in the course of time. More particularly, they might use the manuals that had been composed by Brahmins, among them the Arthaśāstra and the Laws of Manu. Evidence illustrating this comes from Sri Lanka. We saw in an earlier chapter that the rulers of this island and their buddhist counsellors used these brahmanical texts for running the country.

There is no need to search for further examples. Whether or not the Buddhists succeeded in becoming political counsellors at the royal courts, they could now legitimately aspire to such positions. They could do so because they had come to accept society as a legitimate place to live in, not just as something to flee from.

This new development reduced the gap between Buddhists and Brah- mins to a considerable extent. However, the Brahmins had one more trump-card. They did not just offer political counselling. They also offered the magical protection which only they, as possessors of tra- ditional vedic lore, could provide. It seems a fair bet that many rulers appreciated this magical protection as much as they did the political counselling, if not more so. In the realm of magical protection tradi- tional Buddhism had not much to offer. Neither the ascetic practices laid down in the ancient texts nor the rationalized doctrines which

417 Kulke, forthcoming. About the end of Buddhism after Vijayavarman’s death, Kulke states the following: “[The people] was exhausted and impoverished by endless wars with Champa and Jayavarman’s megalomania to make them build by forced labour nearly half of the great monuments of Cambodia for his own glorification. Having covered his kingdom with a network of temples, statues of gods and hospitals in a frenzy of missionary zeal, he expressed his compassion for the suffering human- ity in the moving language of his inscriptions. But his words could no longer reach a people afflicted by wars and compulsory labour. The people, exhausted by the burden which Jayavarman’s buddhist apotheosis placed upon them, turned to Theravada Bud- dhism which spread from Sri Lanka across Burma to Cambodia since the end of the 12th century.”

418 Sanderson, 2009: 84.

Buddhists defended in their Sanskrit debates provided magical pro- tection in any form whatsoever. Certain Buddhists may have come to experience this as a drawback, one which might deprive them of the political support which they yet desperately needed.

It is no doubt in this context that we have to understand the ever stronger tendency to use rites and spells in Buddhism. This tendency was not confined to Buddhism, to be sure, nor was it limited to rites and spells that might be of use to the royal court.419 It is yet known, from Tāranātha and other authors, that rituals for state protection were performed on behalf of the monarch at the Vikramaśīla monas- tery and elsewhere.420 Sanderson, who draws attention to this, does not hesitate to conclude that “[i]n some sense, . . . these were state monas- teries, not unlike the great imperial monasteries of Tang China and Japan, rather than autonomous, self-governing institutions.”

With regard to the use of rites and spells, it would not be correct to say that there was once a time when Buddhism was completely with- out them. Protective spells are a common feature of Mahāyāna, and they appear to have been in use already in earlier phases of Buddhism.421 It seems yet certain that this use gained enormously in prominence during the centuries now considered.

A relatively early buddhist text that promises protection to the state is the Suvarṇabhāsottama or Suvarṇaprabhāsa Sūtra. This text was translated into Chinese between 414 and 421, and must therefore have existed before this date. Geoffrey Samuel (2008: 309–310) says the fol- lowing about it:422

in Chapter 6 of the Suvarṇaprabhāsa Sūtra, the Four Great Kings, the four yakṣa-style deities of the four directions . . ., approach the Buddha. They proclaim that should a king of men who has heard this sūtra pro-

419 Some certainly were. Gray (2007: 252) gives an example from the Cakrasaṃ vara Tantra of “a fierce homa rite for the purpose of subduing a rival kingdom”.

420 Sanderson, 2009: 105 ff.

421 See however chapter 3.1, above. See further Snellgrove, 1987: 121 f.; Davidson,

2002: 144 f.; 2009; Skilling, 1997: 63 f.; 2007a; 2008; Bongard-Levin et al., 1996: 30 f.; Lévi, 1915: 19 ff.; Martin, 2007: 211 f. The gāndhārī vidyā (Pāli gandhārī nāma vijjā) “spell (?) from Gandhāra” is already referred to in the Kevaddha Sutta of the Dīgha Nikāya (I p. 213). Early dhāraṇīs are found in the texts from Gilgit; see Hinüber, 1981, and Schopen’s (2009: 199) characterization of the rituals in which they were used: “not . . . Tantric in any meaningful sense of the term since their performance does not require any initiated officiant, nor is there anything ‘esoteric’ about their performance.”

422 See Emmerick, 1996: 24 ff.

tect and support monks who hold this and the other chief sūtras, they, the four Great Kings, along with their twenty-eight yakṣa generals and numerous hundreds of thousands of yakṣas, will protect and assist that king and ensure him peace and welfare. Similarly, if he makes gifts to the monks, nuns, laymen and laywomen who hold the chief sūtras, the Four Kings will make his population prosperous. They also promise

to cause dissension and trouble for any neighbouring king who wants to invade his territory.

Strictly speaking this Sūtra does not offer the protection of mantras. As a matter of fact, philosophically inclined Buddhists held various views about the nature and value of mantras.423 It seems yet clear that there was an upsurge of rites and spells from the seventh century ce onward.424 It is customary to speak in this connection of tantric Bud- dhism. The available evidence suggests that tantric Buddhism bor- rowed extensively from non-buddhist religious currents, most notably Śaivism.425

In a recent article, Alexis Sanderson (2005) enumerates a number of factors that contributed to the success of the relevant form of Śaivism.426 One of these factors is “that the Śaivism of the Mantramārga devel- oped in practice a thorough accommodation of the brahmanical reli- gion that it claimed to transcend, thus minimizing, even eliminating, the offence it gave as a tradition whose scriptures, like those of the Buddhists, were seen to be, and claimed to be, outside the corpus of the Vedas. These Śaivas were to accept that the brahmanical tradition alone was valid in the domain it claimed for itself and that they were bound to follow its prescriptions and incorporate its rituals beside their own wherever practicable.” (pp. 231–2).427 This process some- times worked in the opposite direction, as Sanderson points out in an even more recent article (2007). He shows here that Brahmins of the Atharvaveda, in order to respond to the altered expectations of their royal clients, added “Śaiva and Vaiṣṇava rituals to their repertoire, composing or appropriating texts that prescribe them and adding these to the corpus of their sacred literature” (Sanderson, 2007: 196).

423 Braarvig, 1997; Eltschinger, 2001; 2008.

424 So Davidson, 2002: 116 f.

425 Sanderson, 1988: 678 f.; 1994; 2009: 128 ff.; but see White, 2005: 8 f.; Ruegg,

2008: 28–9 n. 53; 105 f.; Samuel, 2008: 264 ff.; Davidson, 2009.

426 The whole issue is taken up again at great length in Sanderson, 2009.

427 Cp. Sanderson, 2007a: 231 f.; 2009: 249 ff.

Evidence for this is provided by certain ancillary tracts included in the

Atharvavedapariśiṣṭa.

Another factor, the most vital one according to Sanderson, “is that the religion succeeded in forging close links with the institution of kingship and thereby with the principal source of patronage.” (2005: 232).428 It did so in various ways, among them the following. Śaiva officiants occupied the office of Royal Preceptor (rājaguru) and in this position they gave Śaiva initiation (dīkṣā) to the monarch followed by a specially modified version of the Śaiva consecration ritual (abhiṣeka) as an empowerment to rule beyond that conferred by the conventional brahmanical royal consecration (rājyābhiṣeka). They provided a rep- ertoire of protective, therapeutic and aggressive rites for the benefit of the monarch and his kingdom. They developed Śaiva rituals and their applications to enable a specialized class of Śaiva officiants to encroach on the territory of the Rājapurohita, the brahmanical expert in the rites of the Atharvaveda who served as the personal priest of the king,429 warding off all manner of ills from him through apotropaic rites, using sorcery to attack his enemies, fulfilling the manifold duties of regular and occasional worship on his behalf, and performing the funerary and other postmortuary rites when he or other members of the royal family died.430

An example of the effectiveness of the protection provided by the

Śaivas is provided by the following episode (Sanderson, 2009: 260):

an inscription of the fifth year of the reign of the Cola Rājādhirāja II (r. 1163–1179 or 1166–1182) from the Tiruvālīśvara temple at Ārppākkam near Kāñcīpuram tells us that when an army from Sri Lanka had invaded the Pāṇḍya country, plundered the treasury of the temple of Rāmeśvaram, and interrupted the cult of Śiva there, the emperor, fearing that the war might spread approached a certain Jñānaśivadeva of Gauḍa, who can be seen from his name to have been a Saiddhāntika Śaiva Guru, to free the country from this menace by ritual means. The Guru, we are told, then worshipped Śiva for this purpose for twenty-eight days continuously, and it was reported subsequently that these ‘attackers of Śiva’ (śivadrohī) had indeed been defeated.

428 See also Gupta & Gombrich, 1986; Sanderson, 2007a: 241 f.; 288 f.

429 On the precise qualifications of Purohitas and their historical development, see Inden, 1992; further Willis, 2009: 169–82.

430 Sanderson, 2005: 233, 238 f.

The Śaivas were not however the only ones to attempt to forge links with royalty in this manner. Buddhists tried to do so, too. Sanderson (2005: 238) gives some examples:431

We see similar cases of regularization of rites of royal protection in our evidence for the buddhist Way of Mantras. The Rgya gar chos ‘byun, the Tibetan history of Indian Buddhism completed by Tāranātha in ad 1608, reports that in order to protect his dynasty, expand its rule, and spread the buddhist religion the Pāla king Dharmapāla (r. c. 775–812) had a fire-sacrifice performed regularly for many years by Tantric offici- ants under the direction of his Guru Buddhajñānapāda at an overall cost of 902,000 tolas of silver.

An inscription of the reign of Jayavarman V (r. c. 968–c. 1000/1) reveals a similar arrangement in the Khmer court of Angkor. It tells us that one Kīrtipaṇḍita, a Mahāyānist scholar and adept of the buddhist Yogatantras, who had been adopted by the royal family as their Guru, was frequently engaged by the king to perform apotropaic, restorative and aggressive Mantra rituals within the royal palace for the protection of his kingdom.

The Kīrtipaṇḍita here mentioned is, of course, the same Kīrtipaṇḍita whom we met earlier. This buddhist minister was apparently appre- ciated at the Khmer court for his ability to perform “apotropaic, restorative and aggressive Mantra rituals”.432 There is not much direct evidence from South and Southeast Asia to show that the new empha- sis on incantations and rites had as one of its aims to secure a place for Buddhists at the royal court, apart from the cases just considered. Mention can here be made of the description of a war machine in an Indian buddhist tantric text, the Kālacakra Tantra.433 This unexpected description in a tantric text may find a partial explanation in the fact that this text foresees a final and definitive battle between Buddhism and Islam, in which the latter will be destroyed.434 It yet shows the proximity that was felt to exist between Buddhism and the political powers that were to make use of this war machine.

We had occasion to speak about the brahmanical hermit Bharadvāja,

who, according to the Rāmāyaṇa, received and entertained Rāma’s brother Bharata along with his army in a manner that the king could

431 See further Sanderson, 2009: 124 ff.

432 On the expression of violence in buddhist tantric mantras, see Verhagen, 1999.

433 Grönbold, 1996.

434 For references to Islam in the Kālacakra Tantra, see Ruegg, 2008: 116–7 (with references to further secondary literature).

not equal. Tantric Buddhism, too, came to have its powerful ascetics, often called siddhas “accomplished ones”. This topic cannot be explored here, but one story from Abhayadatta’s Caturaśītisiddhapravṛtti may be presented by way of illustration:435

In the city of Kansati, Virūpa bought wine from a tavern girl; she gave him a glass of wine and a plate of rice which he greatly enjoyed. He continued eating and drinking. For the space of two days and a night, he prevented the sun from moving and the king, amazed, exclaimed: “Who is it who performs such a miracle?” In answer, the goddess of the sun appeared to the king in a dream and said, “A yogin has pledged me as payment to a tavern girl.” The king and his subjects paid the price of the wine, which came to a million glasses, and Virūpa disappeared.

Geoffrey Samuel (1993: 431), who cites this story, comments: “What is . . . notable about this story is the implicit comparison of Virūpa’s tantric power and the king’s temporal power.” Indeed, and as in the case of the story of Bharadvāja, it is clear that the king’s power cannot compare with that of the ascetic. In other words, tantric Buddhism, like Brahmanism before it, claimed great powers which the king would be wise to respect and honour.

If the evidence from South Asia concerning the political role that bud- dhist rites and spells were meant to play is limited, it is known that Buddhism owed much of its attraction in China, Japan and elsewhere to its supposed capacity to defend the state against danger.436 It may be true, as Ronald Davidson (2005: 23 f.) points out, that “Indian eso- teric Buddhism did not arise for the express purpose of converting the courts and appealing to the intelligentsia of Tibet, China, Japan, Burma, or elsewhere”, it is equally true that “its success was . . . dramatic in these areas”. The tantric master Amoghavajra, to take an example, helped to defeat the invasion of China in 742 ce by a combined force of Tibetans, Arabs, Sogdians and others. He did this through certain rituals derived from a buddhist text specifically concerned with the protection of the state.437 Buddhist monks in China were exempted from military service, but were expected to execute tantric buddhist rites that would provide protection against natural and other disasters,

435 Samuel, 1993: 431, citing from Robinson, 1979: 29.

436 Cf. Samuel, 2008: 309 ff.

437 Samuel, 2002: 10 (104 f.), with a reference to Chandra, 1992. For the activities of tantric Buddhists at and around the imperial court, see Strickmann, 1996: 213 f.

most in particular war and enemies.438 In Japan, in 940 ce, the state was threatened by a rebellion. The Shingon priest Kanjo was directed by the Emperor to bring an image of Fūdō, a tantric deity, to Narita in order to defeat the rebellion. After three weeks of continual fire offer- ings, the leader of the rebellion, Taira no Masakado, was killed by the Emperor’s forces and peace was restored. At least some of the credit was given to the Fūdō rituals.439 Jörg Plassen points out that the monk Hye-gwan, in the early 7th century, ascended to the rank of monastic overseer (Sōjō) in Japan, arguably less so because of his knowledge of San-lun thought, but due to his success in rain-making.440 Geoffrey Samuel (2002) presents an interesting argument to show that one of the reasons why Tibet adopted Buddhism in the eighth century was the same or similar to the one that attracted the Chinese and the Japa- nese, viz., to secure the state and the position of the king.441 Also later, rituals were used in Tibet to secure the subjugation or annihilation of enemies.442 It follows from these and other examples that there are plenty of reasons to think that the tantric turn of Buddhism opened up a niche which had so far been inaccessible to this religion, and which the Buddhists had been accustomed to leave to the Brahmins.

There is another feature of tantric Buddhism that might be taken

as evidence for the political role that its rites and spells were meant to play. Tantric buddhist ritual, as Ronald Davidson points out, is full of political metaphors. This imperial metaphor, as Davidson calls it, finds expression in the explicit relationship between the initiatory rit- ual of the abhiṣeka and the coronation ritual of kingship (2002: 123 f.). The maṇḍalas which serve as objects of meditation, moreover, “are implicitly and explicitly articulations of a political horizon in which the central Buddha acts as the Rājādhirāja [Supreme Overlord, JB] in relationship to the other figures of the maṇḍala” (p. 131). Moreover, “Buddhists derived their maṇḍala forms and functions . . . from their

438 Demiéville, 1957: 355. See also Shen, 2004.

439 Samuel, 2002: 11 (106).

440 In a lecture (“Nativist tendencies in the history of Korean buddhist thought”) held during a symposium (“ ‘Nativism’ in buddhist environments”) held at the EKO- Haus der Japanischen Kultur (Düsseldorf ) in September 2008.

441 See also Walter, 2009: 195: “the perhaps surprising conclusion . . . is that Sanghas could have performed any sort of rite the courts felt were needed.”

442 Schmithausen, 1996: 80 f. On Buddhism and the state in early Tibet in general, see Walter, 2009. On the not altogether idyllic nature of traditional Tibetan society, see Parenti, 2007; Trimondi, 1999: 478 f. Western notions of Tibet are exposed in Lopez, 1998.

immediate observation at the disposition and execution of realpolitik in their environment” (p. 139). These and other examples show that esoteric Buddhism internalized the political models of medieval India (p. 160). Davidson suggests that, in this way, “the great litterateurs and teachers of North Indian monasteries [were] trying to sanctify the world as they received and accepted it”. The mission of buddhist clois- ters, he adds, “was a consensual effort at sanctifying society” (p. 161). This, if true, is of course of the greatest interest in our present context. Buddhism had always abstained from justifying society in any of its forms, not to speak of sanctifying it. Davidson’s analysis suggests that the buddhist attitude to society had changed most radically.

Does this mean that Buddhism had now succeeded in freeing itself from the weight of Brahmanism? For many centuries, though not right from the beginning, subcontinental Buddhism had conceded to a form of cohabitation with Brahmanism in which the latter was responsible for matters of state, society, and much else. It took Buddhists many centuries to emancipate themselves from this tutelage. Had they finally succeeded now that they admitted that Buddhists, too, could play roles in society, including the role of ruler or counsellor to the ruler? and that they could compete with Brahmins even in the domain of rites and incantations? To some extent, the answer is no doubt yes. Bud- dhists could now develop ideas about the way the state should be run, and they could now offer the kind of supernatural protection that had always been provided by Brahmins.443 However, the Buddhists remained indebted to Brahmanism in various ways. This can be seen as follows.

The Buddhists of South Asia had not developed any realistic ideas

about statecraft of their own. They had slowly come to accept many of the brahmanical ideas. They themselves never produced more than modified versions of these brahmanical ideas. The buddhist concept of the ruler as a Bodhisattva was new, to be sure, as was the accompanying

443 One would think that they might even occupy themselves with astrology and related sciences. It is in this connection interesting to note that Amoghavajra, the tantric buddhist master in China whom we met before, is also reported to have been the author of a text on Indian astrology (Yano, 1987). Outside the subcontinent, Bud- dhists no longer shied away from astrology, divination and mathematics; see Brian Baumann’s book Divine Knowledge: Buddhist Mathematics According to the Anony- mous Manual of Mongolian Astrology and Divination (Leiden 2008; reviewed by Vesna

A. Wallace (2010)).

view that rulers acted for the soteriological well-being of their sub- jects. In practical terms, however, I know of no evidence that might show that Buddhists in South and Southeast Asia really struck out on their own. The brahmanical model was and remained the basis of their political thought.

In the realm of supernatural protection by means of rites and spells one might expect a greater distance from the brahmanical tradition. Buddhists underwent in this area the influence of Śaivism, which was itself in competition with traditional Brahmanism. In spite of this, tantric Buddhism contains many features that were directly taken from the orthodox brahmanical tradition. A recent study by Shrikant Bahulkar (forthcoming) shows that vedic concepts, practices, and even Ṛgvedic mantras found a place in this form of Buddhism. Its texts do not even hesitate to mention the brahmanical division of society into four caste-classes (varṇa), whose existence they clearly take for granted. As an example of this last feature we may consider three par- allel Buddhists texts dealing with a rite called the Ahorātravrata, texts which have recently been edited by Ratna Handurukande (2000). All three of these texts contain detailed stipulations as to the ways Brah- mins, Kṣatriyas, Vaiśyas, Śūdras and those belonging to lower castes should perform their worship. The lowest castes are discouraged from worshipping at all, or at the very least they are told to stay far away from the object of veneration.444

South Asian Buddhists, then, have had little opportunity to reassert

themselves against the Brahmins who had been their rivals for so long. Their ultimately unsuccessful attempts at doing so took them far from the ideas and practices they had adhered to during the early centuries of their religion, and dangerously close to their much-detested rivals.

Are we to conclude from the preceding reflections that Buddhism was doomed from the beginning in the Indian subcontinent? Such a con- clusion would of course go well beyond what we can legitimately infer from the historical evidence. It is yet remarkable that Buddhism, in order to survive for as long as it did in South Asia, had to undergo rather drastic adjustments. Our investigations suggest that either it had to modify itself in such a way as to be able to provide ideological and practical support to the agents of political power; alternatively, it

444 Handurukande, 2000: xvii, 22 f., 75 f., 88, 107 f., 120, 125.

had to conclude a pact with a tradition that could provide such sup- port. Buddhism in South Asia, as we have seen, initially chose for the second solution. From an early date onward it was willing to work in tandem with Brahmanism, adopting at least part of the latter’s social and political ideology, or perhaps more precisely: leaving the care of society and the state to the Brahmins. This did not save Buddhism, as we now know. The subsequent changes that found expression in the massive adoption of rites and spells did not save Buddhism in South Asia either. It is yet interesting to observe that most if not all forms of Buddhism that have survived until today fall in either of these two cat- egories. The Buddhism which we find in much of Southeast Asia has maintained its association with Brahmanism, admittedly in a strongly reduced and weakened form; in Sri Lanka this is true to the extent that there are no Brahmins left on the island. In most other regions that have adopted Buddhism, it is its tantric form that has been selected. This allows me to conclude with the following words which I borrow from David Gordon White (2005: 3), “while the esoteric turn did not save the sinking ship of Buddhism in India, it made it highly attractive as an export commodity”.

REFERENCES

Ādi Purāṇa of Jinasena. Part II. Edited, with Hindi translation, introduction and appendices, by Dr. Pannalal Jain. New Delhi: Bharatiya Jnanpith. Tenth edition, 2005.

Agostini, Giulio (2008): “Partial upāsakas.” Buddhist Studies. Ed. Richard Gombrich & Cristina Scherrer-Schaub. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass. (Papers of the 12th World Sanskrit Conference, 8.) Pp. 1–34.

Aklujkar, Ashok (2003): “A different sociolinguistics for Brahmins, Buddhists and Jains.” Contemporary Views on Indian Civilization. Ed. Bhu Dev Sharma. Meerut: World Association for Vedic Studies. Pp. 54–69.

Ali, Daud (2004): Courtly Culture and Political Life in Early Medieval India. Cam- bridge University Press.

Allon, Mark & Salomon, Richard (2000): “Kharoṣthī fragments of a Gāndhārī ver- sion of the Mahāparinirvāṇa-sūtra.” Buddhist Manuscripts, I. (Manuscripts in the Schøyen Collection, I.) Ed. Jens Braarvig. Oslo: Hermes Publishing. Pp. 243–73.

Andersen, Paul Kent (1990): Studies in the Minor Rock Edicts of Aśoka, I: Critical edi- tion. Freiburg: Hedwig Falk.

Angot, Michel (2008): Le Yoga-Sūtra de Patañjali, le Yoga-Bhāṣya de Vyāsa, avec des extraits du Yoga-Vārttika de Vijñāna-Bhikṣu. Édition, traduction et présentation. Paris: Les Belles Lettres.

—— (2009): Le Nyāya-Sūtra de Gautama Akṣapāda—Le Nyāya-Bhāṣya d’Akṣapāda Pakṣilasvāmin: L’art de conduire la pensée en Inde ancienne. Édition, traduction et présentation. Paris: Les Belles Lettres.

Annaṃ bhatṭ a: Uddyotana I. In: Mahābhāṣya Pradīpa Vyākhyānāni I (Adhyāya 1 Pāda 1 Āhnika 1–4). Édition par M.S. Narasimhacharya, présentation par Pierre-Sylvain Filliozat. Pondichéry: Institut Français d’Indologie. 1973.

Arthaśāstra. See Kangle, 1969.

Arundhati, P. (1990): Brāhmanism, Jainism and Buddhism in Āndhra Dēśa. Delhi: Sundeep Prakashan.

Assmann, Jan (2003): Die Mosaische Unterscheidung oder der Preis des Monotheismus. München – Wien: Carl Hanser.

Aśvaghoṣa: Buddhacarita. See Johnston, 1936.

Bahulkar, Shrikant (forthcoming): “Veda and Vedism in Buddhist Tantric literature.” Bakker, Hans T. (2007): “Monuments to the dead in ancient North India.” IIJ 50(1),

11–47.

Balbir, Nalini (2009): “Les lecteurs jaina śvetāmbara face à leur canon.” Écrire et trans- mettre en Inde classique. Ed. Gérard Colas & Gerdi Gerschheimer. Paris: École fran- çaise d’Extrême-Orient. (Études thématiques, 23.) Pp. 43–62.

Bapat, P. V. (1928): “A comparative study of a few Jain Ardhamāgadhi texts with the texts of the Buddhist Pāli Canon.” Sir Asutosh Memorial Volume. Patna: J. N. Samaddar. Part II. Pp. 91–105.

Bareau, André (1962): “La légende de la jeunesse du Buddha dans les Vinayapitaka anciens.” Oriens Extremus (Zeitschrift für Sprache, Kunst un Kultur der Länder des Fernen Ostens) 9, 6–33.

—— (1962a): “La construction et le culte des stūpa d’après les Vinayapitaka.” BEFEO 50(2), 229–74.

—— (1963): Recherches sur la biographie du Buddha dans les Sūtrapiṭaka et les Vinayapiṭaka anciens: de la quête de l’éveil à la conversion de Śāriputra et de

Maudgalyāyana. Paris: École Française d’Extrême-Orient. (Publications de l’École Française d’Extrême-Orient, 53.)

—— (1970–1971): Recherches sur la biographie du Buddha dans les Sūtrapiṭaka et les Vinayapiṭaka anciens: II: les derniers mois, le parinirvāṇa et les funérailles. 2 vols. Paris: École Française d’Extrême-Orient. (Publications de l’École Française d’Extrême-Orient, 77.)

—— (1975): “Les récits canoniques des funérailles du Buddha et leurs anomalies: nou- vel essai d’interprétation.” BEFEO 62, 151–89.

—— (1993): “Le bouddha et les rois.” BEFEO 80(1), 15–39.

Barnett, Lionel D. (1926): “The Mungir plate of Devapāladeva: samvat 33.” EpInd 18 (1925–26), 304–7.

Barthes, Jean (1952): “Les reliques sacrées à Phnom-Penh (5–11 octobre 1952).”

France-Asie 8, no. 78: 951–6.

Barua, Dipak Kumar (1969): Vihāras in Ancient India. A survey of Buddhist monaster- ies. Calcutta: Indian Publications.

Bayly, Susan (1999): Caste, Society and Politics in India frm the Eighteenth Century to the Modern Age. Cambridge University Press. (The New Cambridge History of India IV.3.)

Bechert, Heinz (1966): Buddhismus, Staat und Gesellschaft in den Ländern des Theravāda-Buddhismus. Erster Band: Allgemeines und Ceylon. Frankfurt am Main– Berlin: Alfred Metzner. (Schriften des Instituts für Asienkunde in Hamburg, XVII/1.)

—— (1986): Die Lebenszeit des Buddha—das älteste feststehende Datum der indischen Geschichte? Göttinge: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. (Nachrichten der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen, I. Philologisch-historische Klasse, Jahrgang 1986, Nr. 4, pp. 127–84.)

—— (ed.) (1991, 1992, 1997): The Dating of the Historical Buddha / Die Datierung des historischen Buddha. Parts 1–3. (Symposien zur Buddhismusforschung, IV, 1–3.) Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. (Abhandlungen der Akademie der Wissen- schaften in Göttingen, philologisch-historische Klasse, Dritte Folge, Nr. 189, 194, 222.)

—— (ed.) (1995): When Did the Buddha Live? The Controversy on the Dating of the Historical Buddha. Selected papers based on a symposium held under the auspices of the Academy of Sciences in Göttingen. Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications. (Biblioth- eca Indo-Buddhica Series, 165.)

—— (2005): Eine regionale hochsprachliche Tradition in Südasien: Sanskrit-Literatur bei den buddhistischen Singhalesen. Wien: ÖAW. (Veröffentlichungen zu den Sprachen und Kulturen Südasiens, Heft 37; Sitzungsberichte / ÖAW, Philosophisch-histo- rische Klasse, 718. Band.)

Bechert, Heinz & al. (2000): Der Buddhismus I. Der indische Buddhismus und seine Verzweigungen. Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer. 2000. (Die Religionen der Menschheit, vol. 24,1.)

Bechert, Heinz & Braun, Heinz (1981): Pāli Nīti Texts of Burma: Dhammanīti, Lokanīti, Mahārahanīti, Rājanīti. London, Henley and Boston: Routledge & Kegan Paul. (Pali Text Society, Text Series no. 171.)

Beck, Hermann (1916): Buddha und seine Lehre. Reprint: Verlag Freies Geistesleben Stuttgart, 1958.

Behrendt, Kurt A. (2004): The Buddhist Architecture of Gandhāra. Leiden – Boston: Brill. (Handbook of Oriental Studies, section two: India, 17.)

Bénisti, Mireille (1960): “Étude sur le stūpa dans l’Inde ancienne.” BEFEO 50(1), 37–116 + XXX planches.

Benveniste, Émile (1958): “Les données iraniennes.” JA 246, 36–48. (Cette contribu- tion fait partie d’un article plus long, “Une billingue gréco-araméenne d’Asoka”, qui

contient encore des contributions par Daniel Schlumberger, Louis Robert, et André Dupont-Sommer, et qui couvre les pages 1–48 du dit tome du Journal Asiatique).

Bhandare, Shailendra (2006): “Numismatics and history: the Maurya-Gupta interlude in the Gangetic plain.” = Olivelle, 2006: 67–112.

Bhandarkar, D. R. (1938): “Silaharā cave inscriptions.” EpInd 32 (1933–34), 30–36. Bhartṛhari: Vākyapadīya. 1) Edited by Wilhelm Rau. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner. 1977.

(Abhandlungen für die Kunde des Morgenlandes, XLII, 4.) 2) Kāṇḍa I edited, with the Vṛtti and the Paddhati of Vṛṣabhadeva, by K. A. Subramania Iyer. Poona: Dec- can College. 1966. (Deccan College Monograph Series, 32.) 3) Kāṇḍa III part 1 edited, with the commentary of Helārāja, by K. A. Subramania Iyer. Poona: Deccan College. 1963. (Deccan College Monograph Series, 21.)

Bhartṛhari: Mahābhāṣyadīpikā. Fasc. IV: Āhnika I. Edited by Johannes Bronkhorst. Poona: Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute. 1987. (Post-Graduate and Research Department Series, 28.)

Bhattacharya, Kamaleswar (1997): “Religious syncretism in ancient Cambodia.” Dharmadūta. Mélanges offerts au Vénérable Thich Huyên-Vi à l’occasion de son soixante-dixième anniversaire. Ed. Bh. T. Dhammaratana, Bh. Pāsādika. Paris. Pp. 1–12. (not seen)

—— (2006): “Unity in diversity: anattā revisited.” Sanskrit Studies Centre Journal (Sil- pakorn University, Bangkok) 2, 1–7.

Biardeau, Madeleine (1964): Théorie de la connaissance et philosophie de la parole dans le brahmanisme classique. Paris – La Haye: Mouton.

—— (2002): Le Mahābhārata. Un récit fondateur du brahmanisme et son interpréta- tion. Tome I. Paris: Éditions du Seuil.

Black, Brian (2007): The Character of the Self in Ancient India. Priests, kings, and women in the early Upaniṣads. Albany: State University of New York Press.

Bloch, Jules (1950): Les inscriptions d’Asoka. Traduites et commentées. Paris: Les Belles Lettres.

Bloomfield, Maurice (1899): The Atharva Veda. Strassburg: Karl J. Trübner. Reprint (under the title The Atharvaveda and the Gopath Brahmana): Asian Publication Services, New Delhi, 1978.

Bodewitz, H. W. (1990): The Jyotiṣṭoma Ritual. Jaiminīya Brāhmaṇa I, 66–364. Introduction, translation and commentary. Leiden etc.: E. J. Brill. (Orientalia Rheno-Traiectina, 34.)

—— (2002): “The dark and deep underworld in the Veda.” JAOS 122(2), 213–23. Boesche, Roger (2002): The First Great Political Realist. Kautilya and his Arthashastra.

Lanham etc.: Lexington Books.

Bollée, Willem B. (1998): Bhadrabāhu Bṛhat-Kalpa-Niryukti and Sanghadāsa Bṛhat- Kalpa-Bhāṣya. Romanized and metrically revised version, notes from related texts and a selective glossary. Part one: Pīṭhikā and Uddeśa 1. Stuttgart: Franz Steiner. (Beiträge zur Südasienforschung, Südasien-Institut, Universität Heidelberg, Band 181,1.)

Bongard-Levin, Gregory M. (2001): “Brahman Cāṇakya in the Graeco-Roman tradi- tion.” Le Parole e i Marmi. Studi in onore di Raniero Gnoli nel suo 70° compleanno. Ed. Raffaele Torella. Roma: Istituto Italiano per l’Africa e l’Oriente. (Serie Orientale Roma XCII,1.) Pp. 111–22.

Bongard-Levin, Gregory; Boucher, Daniel; Fukita, Takamichi & Wille, Klaus (1996): “The Nagaropamasūtra: An apotropaic text from the Saṃ yuktāgama. A Translitera- tion, Reconstruction, and Translation of the Central Asian Sanskrit Manuscripts.” Sanskrit-Texte aus dem buddhistischen Kanon: Neuentdeckungen und Neueditionen

III. (Sanskrit-Wörterbuch der buddhistischen Texte aus den Turfan-Funden, Beiheft 6.) Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Pp. 7–131.

Borst, Arno (1957–1963): Der Turmbau von Babel. Geschichte der Meinungen über Ursprung und Vielfalt der Sprachen und Völker. 6 vols. Stuttgart: Anton Hiersemann.

Boucher, Daniel (2008): Bodhisattvas of the Forest and the Formation of the Mahāyāna. A study and translation of the Rāṣtrapālaparipṛcchā-sūtra. Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press.

Bouillier, Véronique (1979): Naître renonçant. Une caste de sannyāsi villageois au Népal central. Nanterre: Laboratoire d’Ethnologie. (Recherches sur la Haute Asie, 5.)

—— (1997): Ascètes et rois: Un monastère de Kanphata Yogis au Népal. Paris: CNRS.

—— (2004): Itinérance et vie monastique: Les ascètes Nāth Yogīs en Inde contempo- raine. Paris: Fondation de la Maison des sciences de l’homme.

—— (2008): “Grottes et tombes: les affinités des Nāth Yogīs avec le monde souterrain.”

Rivista di Studi Sudasiatici 3, 33–48.

Braarvig, Jens (1997): “Bhavya on mantras: apologetic endeavours on behalf of the Mahāyāna.” Studia Indologiczne 4, 31–39.

Bretfeld, Sven (2001): Das Singhalesische Nationalepos von König Duṭṭhagāmaṇī Abhaya. Textkritische Bearbeitung und Übersetzung der Kapitel VII.3–VIII.4 der Rasavāhinī des Vedeha Thera und Vergleich mit den Paralleltexten Sahassavatthuppakaraṇa und Saddharmālaṅkāraya. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer. (Monographien zur Indischen Archäologie, Kunst und Philosophie, 13.)

Briggs, George Weston (1938): Gorakhnāth and the Kānphaṭa Yogīs. Reprint: Motilal Banarsidass, Delhi etc., 1982.

Brinkhaus, Horst (1978): Die altindischen Mischkastensysteme. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner. (Alt- und Neu-Indische Studien, 19.)

Bronkhorst, Johannes (1985): “On the chronology of the Tattvārtha Sūtra and some early commentaries.” WZKS 29, 155–184.

—— (1988): “Études sur Bhartṛhari, 1: L’auteur et la date de la Vṛtti.” BEI 6, 105–43.

—— (1991): “Two literary conventions of classical India.” AS 45(2), 210–27.

—— (1992): “Quelques axiomes du Vaiśeṣika.” Les Cahiers de Philosophie 14 (“L’orient de la pensée: philosophies en Inde”), 95–110.

—— (1993a): The Two Traditions of Meditation in Ancient India. Delhi: Motilal Banar- sidass.

—— (1999): Langage et réalité: sur un épisode de la pensée indienne. Turnhout: Brepols. (Bibliothèque de l’École des Hautes Études, Sciences Religieuses, 105.) (An English translation will soon be brought out by Brill, Leiden)

—— (2000): “Abhidharma and Jainism.” Abhidharma and Indian Thought. Essays in honor of Professor Doctor Junsho Kato on his sixtieth birthday. Ed. Committee for the Felicitation of Professor Doctor Junsho Kato’s Sixtieth Birthday, Nagoya. Tokyo: Shuju-sha. Pp. 581–98 ([13]–[30]).

—— (2002): “Patañjali and the Buddhists.” Buddhist and Indian Studies in Honour of Professor Sodo Mori. Hamamatsu: Kokusai Bukkyoto Kyokai (International Bud- dhist Association). Pp. 485–91.

—— (2003): “Jainism’s first heretic and the origin of anekānta-vāda.” Jainism and Early Buddhism: Essays in Honor of Padmanabh S. Jaini. Ed. Olle Qvarnström. Fre- mont, California: Asian Humanities Press. Pp. 95–111.

—— (2004): From Pāṇini to Patañjali: the search for linearity. Pune: Bhandarkar Ori- ental Research Institute. (Post-graduate and Research Department Series, 46.)

—— (2005): “Les reliques dans les religions de l’Inde.” Indische Kultur im Kontext. Rituale, Texte und Ideen aus Indien und der Welt. Festschrift für Klaus Mylius. Hrsg. Lars Göhler. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz. 2005. (Beiträge zur Indologie, 40.) Pp. 49–85.

—— (2006): “The context of Indian philosophy.” Conflict between Tradition and Cre- ativity in Indian Philosophy: Text and Context. Proceedings of the Seventh Inter-

national Conference, Studies for the Integrated Text Science. Ed. Toshihiro Wada. Nagoya: Graduate School of Letters, Nagoya University. (21st Century COE Pro- gram, International Conference Series No. 7.) Pp. 9–22.

—— (2006a): “Systematic philosophy between the empires: some determining fea- tures.” = Olivelle, 2006: 287–313.

—— (2007): Greater Magadha. Studies in the culture of early India. Leiden – Boston: Brill. (Handbook of Oriental Studies, 2/19.)

—— (2007a): “Modes of debate and refutation of adversaries in classical and medieval India: a preliminary investigation.” Antiqvorum Philosophia 1 (“Forme di dibattito e di confutazione degli avversari nel pensiero antico”), 269–80.

—— (2009): Buddhist Teaching in India. Boston: Wisdom Publications.

—— (2009a): Absorption: Two Studies of Human Nature. http://www.bronkhorst- absorption.info/

—— (2010): “Ritual, holophrastic utterances, and the symbolic mind.” Ritual Dynam- ics and the Science of Ritual. Volume I: Grammar and morphologies of ritual prac- tices in Asia. Ed. Axel Michaels and Anand Mishra. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz. Pp. 159–202. (Reprint: Bronkhorst, 2009a: 1–39.)

—— (forthcoming): “Manu and the Mahābhārata.” Festschrift Elizarenkova. Ed. Leonid Kulikov.

—— (forthcoming a): “Rites without symbols.”

Brough, John (1954): “The language of the Buddhist Sanskrit texts.” BSOAS 16, 351–75. Reprint: Brough, 1996: 130–154.

—— (1996): Collected Papers. Ed. Minoru Hara and J. C. Wright. London: School of Oriental and African Studies.

Brucker, Egon (1980): Die spätvedische Kulturepoche nach den Quellen der Śrauta-, Gṛhya-, und Dharmasūtras: Der Siedlungsraum. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner. (Alt- und Neu-Indische Studien, 22.)

Burgess, Jas. (1881): Report on the Buddhist Cave Temples and their Inscriptions. Reprint: Bhartiya Publishing House, Varanasi, 1975.

—— (1883): Report on the Elura Cave Temples and the Brahmanical and Jaina Caves in Western India. Reprint: Indological Book House, Varanasi, 1970.

Burnouf, E. (1876): Introduction à l’histoire du bouddhisme indien. Deuxième édition, rigoureusement conforme à l’édition originale [de 1844], et précédé d’une notice de Barthélemy Saint-Hilaire. Paris: Maisonneuve.

Burrow, John (2007): A History of Histories. Epics, chronicles, romances and inquiries from Herodotus and Thucydides to the twentieth century. London etc.: Allen Lane.

Burrow, T. (1956): Review of Mukhopadhyaya, 1954. JRAS, 1956, pp. 254–5. Bussagli, Mario (1984/1996): L’art du Gandhāra. Traduit de l’italien par Béatrice

Arnal. La Pochothèque.

Caland, W. (1896): Die Altindischen Todten- und Bestattungsgebräuche, mit Benutzung handschriftlicher Quellen dargestellt. Amsterdam: Johannes Müller. (Verhandelin- gen der Koninglijke Akademie van Wetenschappen te Amsterdam, Afdeeling Let- terkunde, Deel I, no. 6.)

—— (1908): Altindische Zauberei. Darstellung der altindischen ‘Wunschopfer’. Amster- dam: Johannes Müller. (Verhandelingen der Koninklijke Akademie van Weten- schappen te Amsterdam, Afdeeling Letterkunde, Nieuwe reeks, deel X. No. 1.)

—— (ed.) (1941): Vaikhānasa-Śrautasūtram. The description of Vedic rites according to the Vaikhānasa school belonging to the Black Yajurveda. Calcutta: Baptist Mission Press / Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal.

Candrakīrti: Prasannapadā. Madhyamakaśāstra of Nāgārjuna with the commentary Prasannapadā by Candrakīrti. Edited by P. L. Vaidya. Second edition by Shridhar Tripathi. Darbhanga: Mithila Institute. 1987. (Buddhist Sanskrit Texts, 10.)

Caraka-saṃ hitā of Agniveśa. Edited, with Cakrapāṇidatta’s Āyurveda-Dīpikā, by Vaidya Jādavaji Trikamji Āchārya. Fourth edition. New Delhi: Munshiram Mano- harlal. 1981.

Cardona, George (1976): Pāṇini. A survey of research. The Hague: Mouton. Réimpres- sion: Motilal Banarsidass, Delhi, 1980.

Cardona, George & Jain, Dhanesh (2003): “General introduction.” In: The Indo-Aryan Languages. Ed. George Cardona and Dhanesh Jain. London and New York: Rout- ledge. Pp. 1–45.

Chakrabarti, Dilip K. (1997): The Archaeology of Ancient Indian Cities. Delhi: Oxford University Press.

Chakraborti, Haripada (1974): Early Brāhmī Records in India (c. 300 B.C.–c. 300 A.D.). An analytical study: social, economic, religious, and administrative. Calcutta: Sanskrit Pustak Bhandar.

—— (1978): India as Reflected in the Inscriptions of the Gupta Period. New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal.

Chakravarti, Uma (1987): The Social Dimensions of Early Buddhism. Delhi: Oxford University Press.

—— (2006): Everyday Lives, Everyday Histories: Beyond the Kings and Brahmanas of ‘Ancient’ India. New Delhi: Tulika Books.

Champakalakshmi, R. (1996): Trade, Ideology and Urbanization. South India 300 BC to AD 1300. Delhi etc.: Oxford University Press.

Chanchreek, K. L. & Jain, Mahesh K. (2005): “Jainism in Mathura.” Encyclopedia of Jain Religion, volume 11. New Delhi: Shree Publishers & Distributors.

Chandra, Lokesh (1992): “Tantras and the defence of T’ang China.” Cultural Horizons of India, vol. 2. (Śata-Pitaka Series, 366.) Pp. 257–66.

Charvet, Pascal (tr.)(2002): Arrien: Le Voyage en Inde d’Alexandre le Grand. Commen- taires de Pascal Charvet, Fabrizia Baldissera et Klaus Karttunen. Paris: NiL.

Chatterjee, Mitali (1999): Education in Ancient India ( from literary sources of the Gupta age). New Delhi: D. K. Printworld. (Reconstructing Indian History & Cul- ture, 17.)

Chatterji, Bijan Raj (1928): Indian Cultural Influence in Cambodia. Calcutta: Univer- sity of Calcutta.

Chauhan, Gian Chand (2004): Origin and Growth of Feudalism in Early India: From the Mauryas to AD 650. New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal.

Chen, Jinhua (2002): “Śarīra and scepter: empress Wu’s political use of Buddhist rel- ics.” JIABS 25(1–2), 33–150.

Ch’en, Kenneth K. S. (1964): Buddhism in China. A historical survey. Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton University Press.

—— (1973): The Chinese Transformation of Buddhism. Princeton: Princeton Univer- sity Press.

Chhabra, B. Ch. (1935): “Expansion of Indo-Aryan culture during Pallava rule, as evidenced by inscriptions.” Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal (Letters) 1(1), 1–64.

Choong, Mun-keat (forthcoming): “A comparison of the Pāli and Chinese versions of the Brāhmaṇa Saṃ yutta, a collection of early Buddhist discourses on the priestly Brāhmaṇas.” BSOAS.

Clark, Matthew (2006): The Daśanāmī-Saṃ nyāsīs. The integration of ascetic lineages into an order. Leiden – Boston: Brill. (Brill’s Indological Library, 25.)

Clémentin-Ojha, Catherine (2008): Les chrétiens de l’Inde: entre castes et Églises. Paris: Albin Michel.

Clooney, Francis X. (1990): Thinking Ritually. Rediscovering the Pūrva Mīmāṃ sā of Jaimini. Vienna: Gerold & Co. (Publications of the De Nobili Research Library, XVII.)

Coedès, George (1911): Les bas reliefs d’Angkor Vat. Paris. (not seen)

—— (1924): Les inscriptions de Sukhodaya. Bangkok. (not seen)

Coedès, G. (1964): Les états hindouisés d’Indochine et d’Indonésie. Nouvelle édition revue et mise à jour. Paris: E. de Boccard.

Colas, Gérard (1999): “The reworking of ‘Vedic’ paradigms in medieval liturgies.” The Resources of History. Tradition, Narration and Nation in South Asia. Ed. Jackie Assayag. Paris – Pondichéry: École française d’Extrême-Orient / Institut français de Pondichéry. Pp. 41–50.

Conze, Edward (1951): Buddhism, Its Essence and Development. Oxford: Bruno Cas- sirer. Second paper back edition, 1974.

Cort, John E. (1993): “An overview of the Jaina Purāṇas.” Purāṇa Perennis. Reciprocity and Transformation in Hindu and Jaina Texts. Ed. Wendy Doniger. State Univer- sity of New York Press. Pp. 185–206.

—— (1998): “Who is a king? Jain narratives of kingship in medieval western India.”

= Cort, 1998a: 85–110.

—— (ed.) (1998a): Open Boundaries. Jain communities and cultures in Indian history. Albany: State University of New York Press.

—— (2010): Framing the Jina. Narratives of icons and idols in Jain history. Oxford University Press.

Coulson, Michael (1981): Three Sanskrit Plays. Harmondsworth: Penguin Books. Crosby, Kate (2006): “A Theravāda code of conduct for good Buddhists: the

Upāsakamanussavinaya.” JAOS 126(2), 177–87.

Cunningham, Alexander (1871): The Ancient Geography of India, I: The Buddhist period, including the campaigns of Alexander, and the travels of Hwen Thsang. London. Réimpression: Indological Book House, Varanasi, 1963.

Dallapiccola, Anna Libera (ed.) (1980): The Stūpa. Its religious, historical and archi- tectural significance. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner. (Beiträge zur Südasienforschung, Südasien-Institut, Universität Heidelberg, 55.)

Damsteegt, Th. (1989): “The pre-Kuṣāṇa and Kuṣāṇa inscriptions and the superces- sion of Prākrit by Sanskrit in North India in general and at Mathurā in particular.” Mathurā: The Cultural Heritage. Ed. Doris Meth Srinivasan. New Delhi: American Institute of Indian Studies.

Das, Rahul Peter (2005): “Kaste.” Gemeinsame kulturelle Codes in koexistierenden Reli- gionsgemeinschaften. Leucorea-Kolloquium 2003. Ed. Ute Pietruschka. Halle (Saale). (Hallesche Beiträge zur Orientwissenschaft 38 (2004).) Pp. 75–116.

Datta, Swati (née Sen Gupta) (1989): Migrant Brāhmaṇas in Northern India. Their settlement and general impact c. A.D. 475–1030. Delhi etc.: Motilal Banarsidass.

Davidson, Ronald M. (2002): Indian Esoteric Buddhism. A social history of the Tantric movement. New York: Columbia University Press.

—— (2005): Tibetan Renaissance. Tantric Buddhism in the Rebirth of Tibetan Culture. New York: Columbia University Press.

Davidson, Ronald (2009): Review of Ruegg, 2008. JAOS 129(1), 115–7.

Davis, Richard H. (1998): “The story of the disappearing Jains: Retelling the Śaiva-Jain encounter in medieval South India.” = Cort, 1998a: 213–24.

DeCaroli, Robert (2004): Haunting the Buddha. Indian Popular Religions and the For- mation of Buddhism. Oxford University Press.

De Casparis, J. G. & Mabbett, I. W. (1992): “Religion and popular beliefs of South- east Asia before c. 1500.” The Cambridge History of Southeast Asia. Volume One: From early times to c. 1800. Ed. Nicholas Tarling. Cambridge University Press. Pp. 276–339.

De Jong, J. W. (1988): “Buddhism and the equality of the four castes.” A Green Leaf. Papers in Honour of Professor Jes P. Asmussen. Leiden: E. J. Brill. Pp. 423–31.

—— (1997): A Brief History of Buddhist Studies in Europe and America. Tokyo: Kōsei Publishing.

Deleu, Jozef (1970): Viyāhapannatti (Bhagavaī): The Fifth Anga of the Jaina Canon. Introduction, critical analysis, commentary & indexes. Reprint: Motilal Banarsidass, Delhi, 1996. (Lala Sundar Lal Jain Research Series, 10.)

Demiéville, Paul (1937): “Butsuge.” Hôbôgirin 3, 203–205.

—— (1957): Le bouddhisme et la guerre. = Renondeau & Demiéville, 1957: 347–385.

—— (1965): “Momies d’Extrême-Orient.” Journal des Savants, Troisième centenaire, Paris, pp. 144–70. Reprint: Demiéville, 1973: 407–32.

—— (1973): Choix d’études sinologiques. Leiden: E. J. Brill.

Deshpande, M. (1993): “The changing notion of śiṣtạ from Patañjali to Bhartṛhari.”

AS 47, 95–115. Reprint: Bhartṛhari, Philosopher and Grammarian. Proceedings of the First International Conference on Bhartṛhari (University of Poona, January 6–8, 1992). Ed. Saroja Bhate and Johannes Bronkhorst. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass. 1994. Pp. 95–115.

Deshpande, Madhav M. (forthcoming): “Will the winner please stand up: conflict- ing narratives of a 17th century philosophical debate from Karnataka.” Festschrift Trautmann. Ed. Cynthia Talbot.

Dessein, Bart (1999): Saṃ yuktābhidharmahṛdaya. Heart of Scholasticism with Miscel- laneous Additions. 3 parts. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass. (Buddhist Tradition Series, 33, 34, 35.)

—— (forthcoming): “Contemplation of the repulsive: bones and skulls as objects of meditation.” To appear in the proceedings of the conference “Cultural Histories of Meditation: Practice and Interpretation in a Global Perspective”, 12–16 May 2010, Halvorsbøle, Jevnaker, Norway.

Dezsó, Csaba (2007): “A parallel edition of the Nepalese and South Indian recensions of the first act of the Kundamālā (part I).” Newsletter of the NGMCP 3, January– February 2007, pp. 9–24. (http://www.uni-hamburg.de/fachbereiche-einrichtungen/ indologie/ngmcp/newsletter_e.html)

Diesel, Anja A. (2006): “Primäre und sekundäre Religion(serfahrung)—das Konzept von Th. Sundermeier und J. Assmann.” = Wagner, 2006: 23–41.

Dietz, Siglinde (2000): “Mātṛcetas Kaliyugaparikathā.” Vividharatnakaraṇḍaka. Fest- gabe für Adelheid Mette. Ed. Christine Chojnacki, Jens-Uwe Hartmann & Volker

M. Tschannerl. Swisttal-Odendorf: Indica et Tibetica Verlag. (Indica et Tibetica, 37). Pp. 173–86.

Doniger O’Flaherty, Wendy (1983): “The image of the heretic in the Gupta Purāṇas.” Essays on Gupta Culture. Ed. Bardwell L. Smith. Delhi etc.: Motilal Banarsidass. Pp. 107–27.

Doniger, Wendy & Smith, Brian K. (tr.)(1991): The Laws of Manu. Penguin Books. Dubois, Abbé J. A. (1906): Hindu Manners, Customs and Ceremonies. Third edition.

Fourth impression: Oxford University Press, Delhi etc., 1983.

Dubs, Homer H. (1946): “Han Yü and the Buddha’s relic: an episode in medieval Chinese religion.” The Review of Religion 11(1), 5–17.

Dumont, Louis (1970): “The conception of kingship in ancient India.” Religion/Poli- tics and History in India. Collected papers in Indian sociology. Paris & The Hague: Mouton. Pp. 62–88.

Dundas, Paul (1991): “The Digambara Jain warrior.” The Assembly of the Listerners: Jains in Society. Ed. Michael Carrithers & Caroline Humphrey. Cambridge: Cam- bridge University Press. Pp. 169–86.

—— (1996): “Jain attitudes towards the Sanskrit language.” Ideology and Status of San- skrit. Contributions to the History of the Sanskrit Language. Ed. Jan E. M. Houben. Leiden etc.: E. J. Brill. (Brill’s Indological Library, 13.) Pp. 137–56.

—— (2002): The Jains. Second edition. London & New York: Routledge.

—— (2006): “A non-imperial religion? Jainism in its ‘dark age’.” = Olivelle, 2006: 383–414.

—— (2007): History, Scripture and Controversy in a Medieval Jain Sect. London and New York: Routledge.

Edgerton, Franklin (1924): “The meaning of Sāṅkhya and Yoga.” American Journal of Philology 45, 1–46.

—— (1953): Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit: Grammar and Dictionary. 2 vols. New Haven. Reprint: Motilal Banarsidass, Delhi, 1977.

—— (1965): The Beginnings of Indian Philosophy. Selections from the Rig Veda, Atharva Veda, Upaniṣads, and Mahābhārata. Translated from the Sanskrit with an introduction, notes and glossarial index. London: George Allen & Unwin.

Eggeling, Julius (tr.) (1900): The Śatapatha-Brāhmaṇa, according to the text of the Mādhyandina school. Part V: Books XI, XII, XIII, and XIV. Clarendon Press. Reprint: Motilal Banarsidass, Delhi etc., 1978.

Eltschinger, Vincent (2000): ‘Caste’ et philosophie bouddhique. Continuité de quelques arguments bouddhiques contre le traitement réaliste des dénominations sociales. Wien: Arbeitskreis für Tibetische und Buddhistische Studien Universität Wien. (Wiener Studien zur Tibetologie und Buddhismuskunde, 47.)

—— (2001): Dharmakīrti sur les mantra et la perception du supra-sensible. Wien: Arbeitskreis für Tibetische und Buddhistische Studien Universität Wien. (Wiener Studien zur Tibetologie und Buddhismuskunde, 51.)

—— (2008): “Dharmakīrti on mantras and their efficiency.” Esoteric Buddhist Stud- ies: Identity in Diversity. Proceedings of the International Conference on Esoteric Buddhist Studies, Koyasan University, 5 Sept.–8 Sept. 2006. Koyasan University. Pp. 273–289.

—— (2009): “Śaṅkaranandana’s Sarvajñasiddhi: a preliminary report.” Manuscripta Buddhica 1. Sanskrit texts from Giuseppe Tucci’s collection. Part 1. Ed. Francesco Sferra. Roma: Istituto Italiano per l’Africa e l’Oriente. 2008. (Serie Orientale Roma, CIV.). Pp. 115–56.

—— (2006 [2010]): “Les oeuvres de Śaṅkaranandana: Nouvelles ressources manu- scrites, chronologie relative et identité confessionnelle.” Annali dell’Istituto Univer- sitario Orientale di Napoli 66, 83–122.

—— (forthcoming a): “Apocalypticism, heresy and philosophy: towards a sociohistori- cally grounded account of sixth century Indian philosophy.”

Emmerick, R. E. (1996): The Sūtra of Golden Light. Being a translation of the Suvarṇabhāsottamasūtra. 3rd revised edition. Oxford: The Pali text Society. 2001. Ensink, Jacob (1978): “Śiva-Buddhism in Java and Bali.” Buddhism in Ceylon and

Studies on Religious Syncretism in Buddhist Countries. (Symposien zur Buddhismus- forschung, I.) Ed. Heinz Bechert. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. (Abhand- lungen der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen, philologisch-historische Klasse, Nr. 108.) Pp. 178–98.

Faccenna, Domenico (1980): Butkara I (Swāt, Pakistan) 1956–1962. Part I: Text. Rome: IsMeo. (Reports and Memoirs, III 1.)

Falk, Harry (1986): “Die Prüfung der Beambten im Arthaśāstra.” WZKS 30, 57–72.

—— (2001): “The yuga of the Sphujiddhvaja and the era of the Kuṣāṇas.” Silk Road Art and Archaeology 7, 121–36.

—— (2005): “The introduction of stūpa-worship in Bajaur.” Afghanistan: ancien car- refour entre l’est et l’ouest. Ed. Osmund Bopearachchi & Marie-Françoise Boussac. Turnhout: Brepols. Pp. 347–58.

—— (2006): Aśokan Sites and Artefacts. A source-book with bibliography. Mainz am Rhein: Philipp von Zabern.

—— (2008): “Gandharan eras.” Gandhara. The Buddhist Heritage of Pakistan: Legends, Monasteries, and Paradise. Volume printed on the occasion of the exhibition of that same name. Mainz: Philipp von Zabern. Pp. 70–71.

Faure, Bernard (1991): The Rhetoric of Immediacy: A cultural critique of Chan/Zen Buddhism. Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton University Press.

—— (2008): Bouddhisme et violence. Paris: Le Cavalier Bleu.

Fick, Richard (1897): Die sociale Gliederung im nordöstlichen Indien zu Buddha’s Zeit, mit besonderer Berücksichtigung der Kastenfrage, vornehmlich auf Grund der Jātaka dargestellt. Kiel: C. F. Haeseler. Photomechanischer Nachdruck: Akademische Druck—u. Verlagsanstalt, Graz, 1974.

Finley, Moses I. (1964): “Between slavery and freedom.” Comparative Studies in Soci- ety and History 6, 233–249. Reprint: Finley, 1981: 116–132.

—— (1981): Economy and Society in Ancient Greece. Ed. Brent D. Shaw & Richard P. Saller. London: Chatto & Windus.

Fisher, Michael H. (ed.)(2007): Visions of Mughal India: An anthology of European travel writing. London: I. B. Tauris.

Fitzgerald, James L. (tr.)(2004): The Mahābhārata. Book 11: The Book of Women; Book 12: The Book of Peace, Part One. Chicago and London: The University of Chicago Press.

Fleet, John Faithfull (1887): Inscriptions of the Early Gupta Kings and their Successors. Reprint: Indological Book House, Varanasi 1970. (CII 3.)

Flügel, Peter (2007): “A short history of Jaina law.” International Journal of Jaina Studies 3(4), 1–15. (http://www.soas.ac.uk/research/publications/journals/ijjs/inter- national-journal-of-jaina-studies.html)

—— (2008): “Jaina relic stūpas.” Jaina Studies. Newsletter of the Centre of Jaina Stud- ies, SOAS, University of London. Issue 3, March 2008, pp. 18–23.

—— (2010): “Worshipping the ideal king: on the social implications of Jaina conver- sion stories.” Geschichten und Geschichte: Religiöse Geschichtsschreibung in Asien und ihre Verwertung in der religionshistorischen Forschung. Ed. Max Deeg, Oliver Freiberger, Christoph Kleine. Uppsala: Uppsala University. Pp. 1–76.

—— (2010a): “The Jaina cult of relic stūpas.” Numen 57, 389–504.

Fogelin, Lars (2006): Archaeology of Early Buddhism. Oxford: Altamira Press.

Fosse, Lars Martin (1997): The Crux of Chronology in Sanskrit Literature. Statistics and Indology: A Study of Method. Oslo: Scandinavian University Press.

Foucher, A. (1905): Les bas-reliefs gréco-bouddhiques du Gandhāra. Paris: Ernest Leroux.

Franco, Eli (2007): “Sylvain Lévi’s contribution to the study of Indian philosophy.” Syl- vain Lévi (1863–1935). Études indiennes, histoire sociale. Ed. Lyne Bansat-Boudon & Roland Lardinois. Paris etc.: Brepols. (Bibliothèque de l’École des Hautes Études, Sciences Religieuses, 130.) Pp. 75–90.

Frauwallner, Erich (1953, 1956): Geschichte der indischen Philosophie. 2 vols. Salzburg.

—— (1960): “Sprachtheorie und Philosophie im Mahābhāṣya des Patañjali.” WZKSO 4, 92–118. Reprint: Kleine Schriften, Hrsg. Gerhard Oberhammer und Ernst Stein- kellner, Franz Steiner, Wiesbaden 1982, pp. 284–310.

Freiberger, Oliver (2000): Der Orden in der Lehre. Zur religiösen Deutung des Saṅgha im frühen Buddhismus. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz. (Studies in Oriental Religions, 47.)

—— (2006): “Early Buddhism, asceticism, and the politics of the Middle Way.” Asceti- cism and Its Critics. Historical accounts and comparative perspectives. Ed. Oliver Freiberger. Oxford University Press. Pp. 235–58.

Fujita, Yoshimichi (2009): “The bodhisattva thought of the Sarvāstivādins and Mahāyāna Buddhism.” Acta Asiatica (Bulletin of the Institute of Eastern Culture) 96 (Mahāyāna Buddhism: its origins and reality), 99–120.

Fussman, Gérard (1974): “Quelques problèmes asokéens.” JA 267, 369–89.

—— (1982): “Pouvoir central et régions dans l’Inde ancienne: le problème de l’empire maurya.” Annales, Économies Sociétés Civilisations 37(4), juillet-août 1982, pp. 621–47.

—— (1987–1988): “Central and provincial administration in ancient India: the prob- lem of the Mauryan empire.” Indian Historical Review 14, 43–72.

—— (1988): “Documents épigraphiques kouchans (V). Buddha et bodhisattva dans l’art de Mathura: deux bodhisattvas inscrits de l’an 4 et l’an 8.” BEFEO 77, 5–25.

—— (1994): “Upāya-kauśalya. L’implantation du bouddhisme au Gandhāra.” Boud- dhisme et cultures locales. Quelques cas de réciproques adaptations. Ed. Fukui, Fumimasa & Fussman, Gérard. Paris: École française d’Extrême-Orient. (Études thématiques, 2.) Pp. 17–51.

—— (2007): “Les Guptas et le nationalisme indien.” Cours et travaux du Collège de France, Résumés 2006–2007, pp. 695–711.

—— (2008): Review of Pollock, 2006. JA 296(1), 163–80.

Gail, Adalbert J. (1994): “Ein Jaina-Mönch beim Parinirvāṇa des Buddha.” Festschrift Klaus Bruhn zur Vollendung des 65. Lebensjahres. Ed. Nalini Balbir & Joachim K. Bautze. Reinbek: Dr. Inge Wezler, Verlag für Orientalistische Fachpublikationen. Pp. 333–7.

Gautama Dharmasūtra. See Olivelle, 2000.

Geertz, Clifford (1980): Negara. The Theatre State in Nineteenth-Century Bali. Prince- ton University Press.

Gellner, David N. (1992): Monk, Householder and Tantric Priest. Newar Buddhism and its hierarchy of ritual. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Germano, David & Trainor, Kevin (ed.)(2004): Embodying the Dharma: Buddhist relic veneration in Asia. State University of New York Press.

Gethin, R. M. L. (1992): The Buddhist Path to Awakening: A study of the bodhi- pakkhiyā dhammā. Leiden etc.: E. J. Brill. (Brill’s Indological Library, 7.)

Ghosal, S. N. (1969): “The Ārṣa Prākrit as Hemacandra viewed it.” JOIB 18, 304–14. Gillon, Brendan S. (2008): “An early Buddhist text on logic: Fang Bian Xin Lun.”

Argumentation 22(1), 15–25.

Gokhale, V. V. (1962): “Masters of Buddhism adore the Brahman through non-ado- ration.” IIJ 5, 271–75.

Golzio, Karl-Heinz (1990): “Das Problem von Toleranz und Intoleranz in indischen Religionen anhand epigraphischer Quellen.” Frank-Richard Hamm Memorial Vol- ume. Ed. Helmut Eimer. Bonn: Indica et Tibetica Verlag. (Indica et Tibetica, 21.) Pp. 89–102.

—— (2003): Geschichte Kambodschas. München: C. H. Beck.

—— (2008): “Zur Datierung des Kuṣāṇa-Königs Kaniṣka I.” Bauddhasāhityastabakāvalī. Essays and Studies on Buddhist Sanskrit Literature Dedicated to Claus Vogel by Col- leagues, Students, and Friends. Ed. Dragomir Dimitrov, Michael Hahn & Roland Steiner. Marburg: Indica et Tibetica Verlag. (Indica et Tibetica, 36.) Pp. 79–91.

Gombrich, Richard (1966): “The consecration of a Buddhist image.” Journal of Asian Studies 26(1), 23–36.

—— (1971/1991): Buddhist Precept and Practice: Traditional Buddhism in the rural highlands of Ceylon. Originally published in 1971, Oxford University Press, Oxford. Édition révisée: Motilal Banarsidass, Delhi, 1991.

—— (1988): Theravāda Buddhism. London and New York: Routledge & Kegan Paul.

—— (1996): How Buddhism Began. The Conditioned Genesis of the Early Teachings. London & Atlantic Highlands, N. J.: Athlone.

Gonda, Jan (1955): “Purohita.” Studia Indologica. Festschrift für Willibald Kirfel. Bonn. Pp. 107–124. Reprint: Gonda, 1975: 320–37.

—— (1969): Ancient Indian Kingship from the Religious Point of View. Leiden: E. J. Brill. (First published 1966)

—— (1975): Selected Studies, II: Sanskrit Word Studies. Leiden: E. J. Brill.

González-Reimann, Luis (2002): The Mahābhārata and the Yugas. India’s great epic poem and the Hindu system of world ages. New York etc.: Peter Lang. 2002. (Asian Thought and Culture, 51.)

Gopinath Rao, T. A. (1926): “Kanyākumāri inscription of Vīra-Rājendra-Deva.” EpInd 18 (1925–26), 21–55.

Goyal, S. R. (2006): “History and cultures of Kambuja and Champā as known from their inscriptions.” India’s Interaction with Southeast Asia. Ed. G. C. Pande. New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal. (History of Science, Philosophy and Culture in Indian Civilization, I.3.) Pp. 201–60.

Granoff, Phyllis (1998): The Forest of Thieves and the Magic Garden. An anthology of medieval Jain stories. New Delhi: Penguin Books India.

Gray, David B. (2007): “Compassionate violence? On the ethical implications of Tantric Buddhist ritual.” Journal of Buddhist Ethics 14, 239–271. (http://www.bud- dhistethics.org/).

Greenwald, Alice (1978): “The relic on the spear: historiography and the saga of Dutṭ hagāmaṇī.” Religion and Legitimation of Power in Sri Lanka. Ed. Bardwell L. Smith. Chambersburg, PA: Anima Books. (non vu).

Griffiths, Paul J.; Hakamaya, Noriaki; Keenan, John P. & Swanson, Paul L. (1989): The Realm of Awakening. A translation and study of the tenth chapter of Asaṅga’s Mahāyānasaṅgraha. New York – Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Grönbold, Günter (1996): “Kriegsmaschinen in einem buddhistischen Tantra.” Fest- schrift Dieter Schlingloff zur Vollendung des 65. Lebensjahres. Ed. Friedrich Wil- helm. Reinbek: Dr. Inge Wezler, Verlag für Orientalistische Fachpublikationen. Pp. 63–97.

Gros, François (2009): Deep Rivers. Selected writings on Tamil literature. Chennai: Tara Publishing. (IFP – Publications hors série, 10).

Grousset, Réné (1932): In the Footsteps of the Buddha. Translated from the French by Mariette Leon. London: George Routledge.

Guenther, Herbert V. (1963): The Life and Teaching of Nāropa. Translated from the original Tibetan with a philosophical commentary based on the oral transmission. London – Oxord – New York: Oxford University Press.

Guérinot, A. (1908): Répertoire d’épigraphie jaina, précédé d’une esquisse de l’histoire du jainisme d’après les inscriptions. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale.

Gunawardana, R. A. L. H. (1979): Robe and Plough. Monasticism and Economic Inter- est in Early Medieval Sri Lanka. Tucson: University of Arizona Press.

Gupta, Chitrarekha (1983): The Brahmanas of India. A study based on inscriptions. Delhi: Sundeep Prakashan.

Gupta, Sanjukta & Gombrich, Richard (1986): “Kings, power and the goddess.” South Asia Research 6(2), 123–38.

Hahn, Michael (1982): “Kumāralāta’s Kalpanāmaṇḍitikā Dṛṣtāntapaṅkti, Nr. 1: Die Vorzüglichkeit des Buddha.” Zentralasiatische Studien 16, 309–36.

—— (1999): Invitation to Enlightenment: Letter to the Great King Kaniṣka by Mātṛceṭa & Letter to a Disciple by Candragomin. Translated with an Introduction and Notes. Berkeley: Dharma Publishing.

—— (2000): “Śaṅkarasvāmin’s Devatāvimarśastuti.” Vividharatnakaraṇḍaka. Fest- gabe für Adelheid Mette. Ed. Christine Chojnacki, Jens-Uwe Hartmann & Volker

M. Tschannerl. Swisttal-Odendorf: Indica et Tibetica. (Indica et Tibetica, 37.) Pp. 313–29.

—— (2007): Haribhaṭṭa in Nepal. Ten legends from his Jātakamālā and the anonymous Śākyasiṃ hajātaka. Tokyo: The International Institute for Buddhist Studies. (Studia Philologica Buddhica, Monograph Series, 22).

Halbfass, Wilhelm (1988): India and Europe. An essay in understanding. Albany: SUNY Press.

—— (1995): “Early Indian references to the Greeks and the first encounters between Buddhism and the West.” When did the Buddha Live? The controversy on the dat- ing of the historical Buddha. Ed. Heinz Bechert. Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications. Pp. 195–209.

Hall, D. G. E. (1968): A History of South-East Asia. London – Melbourne – Toronto: MacMillan; New York: St Martin’s Press.

Handurukande, Ratna (2000): Three Sanskrit Texts on Caitya Worship in relation to the Ahorātravrata. An edition and synopses in English (with an introduction). Tokyo: The International Institute for Buddhist Studies. (Studia Philologica Bud- dhica, Monograph Series, 16).

Hara, Minoru (2007): “Weapons of virtue.” Expanding and Merging Horizons. Con- tributions to South Asian and Cross-Cultural Studies in Commemoration of Wil- helm Halbfass. Ed. Karin Preisendanz. Vienna: Austrian Academy of Sciences Press. (ÖAW, philosophisch-historische Klasse, Denkschriften, 351. Band; Beiträge zur Kultur- und Geistesgeschichte Asiens Nr. 53.) Pp. 613–28.

Harivaṃ śa Purāṇa of Jinasena. Edited, with Hindi translation, introduction & appendices, by Pt. Panna Lal Jain. Kashi: Bhāratīya Jñānapītha. 1962. (Jñānapītha Mūrtidevī Jaina Granthamālā, Sanskrit Granth No. 27).

Harrison, Paul (1992): “Is the dharma-kāya the real ‘phantom body’ of the Buddha?” JIABS 15(1), 44–94.

—— (1995): “Searching for the origins of the Mahāyāna: what are we looking for?”

The Eastern Buddhist 28, 48–69.

Hartmann, Jens-Uwe (1987): Das Varṇārhavarṇastotra des Mātṛceṭa. Herausgegeben und übersetzt. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. (Abhandlungen der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen, philologisch-historische Klasse, Dritte Folge, Nr. 160; Sanskrittexte aus den Turfanfunden, 12).

—— (2004): “Languages.” Encyclopedia of Buddhism. Ed. Robert E. Buswell. Mac- millan Reference USA. Vol. 1, pp. 452–6.

Hartmann, Jens-Uwe & Wille, Klaus (2006): “A version of the Śikhālakasūtra/ Siṅgālovādasutta.” Buddhist Manuscripts, vol. III. (Manuscripts in the Schøyen Col- lection.) Ed. Jens Braarvig. Oslo: Hermes. Pp. 1–6.

Hazra, Kanai Lal (1995): The Rise and Decline of Buddhism in India. New Delhi: Mun- shiram Manoharlal.

Hein, Norvin (1989): “Kālayavana, a key to Mathurā’s cultural self-perception.” = Srinivasan, 1989: 223–235.

Hemacandra: Yogaśāstra. Ed. Jambuvijaya. 3 vols. Bombay, 1977–1986.

——: Triṣaṣṭiśalākāpuruṣacaritamahākāvya. Part 1. Ed. Śrīcaraṇavijaya. Ahmedabad. 1990.

Herrmann-Pfandt, Adelheid (1996): “Verdienstübertragung im Hīnayāna und Mahāyāna.” Suhṛllekhāḥ. Festgabe für Helmut Eimer. Ed. Michael Hahn, Jens-Uwe Hartmann & Roland Steiner. Swisttal-Odendorf: Indica et Tibetica Verlag. (Indica et Tibetica, 28). Pp. 79–98.

Hikosaka, Shu (1989): Buddhism in Tamilnadu. A new perspective. Thiruvanmiyur, Madras: Institute of Asian Studies.

Hill, John E. (2009): Through the Jade Gate to Rome. A study of the Silk Routes dur- ing the later Han Dynasty, 1st to 2nd centuries CE. An annotated translation of the Chronicle on the ‘Western Regions’ from the Hou Hanshu. www.booksurge.com.

Hiltebeitel, Alf (2006): “Aśvaghoṣa’s Buddhacarita: The first known close and critical reading of the Brahmanical Sanskrit epics.” JIP 34, 229–86.

Hinüber, Oskar von (1977): “Zur Geschichte des Sprachnamens Pāli.” Beiträge zur Indienforschung. Ernst Waldschmidt zum 80. Geburtstag gewidmet. Berlin: Museum für Indische Kunst. Pp. 237–246. (English translation: Selected Papers on Pāli Stud- ies. Oxford: The Pali Text Society. 1994. Pp. 76–90.)

—— (1981): “Namen in Schutzzaubern aus Gilgit.” StII 7, 163–71. (= KlSch II pp. 722–30.)

—— (1983): “Die Bedeutung des Handschriftenfundes bei Gilgit.” ZDMG, Supplement V: XXI. Deutscher Orientalistentag vom 24. bis 29. März 1980 in Berlin: Vorträge. Hrsg. Fritz Steppat. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner. Pp. 47–66. (= KlSch II pp. 668–87.)

—— (1983/1994): “The oldest literary language of Buddhism.” Selected Papers on Pāli Studies. Oxford: The Pali Text Society. Pp. 177–94.

—— (1986): Das ältere Mittelindisch in Überblick. Wien: ÖAW.

—— (1988): Die Sprachgeschichte des Pāli im Spiegel der südostasiatischen Handschrift- enüberlieferung. Untersuchungen zur Sprachgeschichte und Handschriftenkunde des Pāli I. Stuttgart: Franz Steiner. (Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Litera- tur, Mainz. Abhandlungen der Geistes- und Sozialwissenschaftlichen Klasse, Jhrg. 1988, Nr. 8.)

—— (1989): “Origin and varieties of Buddhist Sanskrit.” Dialectes dans les littératures indo-aryennes. Ed. Colette Caillat. Paris: Édition-Diffusion de Boccard. (Publica- tions de l’Institut de Civilisation Indienne, série in-8°, fasc. 55.) Pp. 341–67. (= KlSch I pp. 554–80.)

—— (1995): “Linguistic considerations on the date of the Buddha.” When did the Bud- dha Live? The controversy on the dating of the historical Buddha. Ed. Heinz Bechert. Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications. Pp. 185–94. (= KlSch I pp. 479–88.)

—— (1996): A Handbook of Pāli Literature. Berlin – New York: Walter de Gruyter. (Indian Philology and South Asian Studies, 2).

—— (1998): Entstehung und Aufbau der Jātaka-Sammlung. Studien zur Literatur des Theravāda-Buddhismus I. Stuttgart: Franz Steiner. (Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur. Abhandlungen der Geistes- und Sozialwissenschaftlichen Klasse, Jahrgang 1998 nr. 7).

—— (2002): “The vocabulary of Buddhist Sanskrit: problems and perspectives.” Proceedings of the British Academy 116 (“Indo-Iranian Languages and Peoples”), 151–64. (= KlSch II pp. 589–602.)

—— (2003): Beiträge zur Erklärung der Senavarma-Inschrift. Mainz: Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur; Stuttgart: Franz Steiner. (Akademie der Wissen- schaften und der Literatur, Abhandlungen der Geistes- und sozialwissenschaftli- chen Klasse, Jahrgang 2003, Nr. 1.)

—— (2004): “Les documents épigraphiques indiens: difficultés de leur interprétation— exemples concernant l’irrigation.” Comptes rendus de l’Académie des Inscriptions & Belles-lettres, séances de l’année 2004 avril–juin. Paris: de Boccard. Pp. 989–1011. (= KlSch II pp. 846–68.)

—— (2005): “Der bhūmicchidranyāya.” ZDMG 155, 483–495. (= KlSch 833–45).

—— (2007): Review of Politische Strukturen im Guptareich (300–550 n. Chr.) by Fred Virkus. IIJ 50, 183–92.

—— (2008): “The foundation of the Bhikkhunīsaṃ gha: a contribution to the earliest history of Buddhism.” Annual Report of The International Research Institute for Advanced Buddhology at Soka University for the Academic Year 2007, pp. 3–35.

—— (2008a): “Hoary past and hazy memory: on the history of early Buddhist texts.” JIABS 29(2), 2006 (2008), 193–210.

—— (2008b): “Indien.” Handwörterbuch der antiken Sklaverei. Lieferung I–II. Ed. Heinz Heinen. Stuttgart: Franz Steiner.

—— (2009): “Verwischte Spuren: Der Gebrauch buddhistischer Texte nach dem Zeugnis von Literatur, Inschriften und Dokumenten.” Sakrale Texte: Hermeneutik und Lebenspraxis in den Schriftkulturen. Ed. Wolfgang Reinhard. München: C. H. Beck. Pp. 153–73 & 325–35.

—— (2009a): “Cremated like a king: the funeral of the Buddha within the ancient Indian cultural context.” Journal of the International College for Postgraduate Bud- dhist Studies 13, 33–66.

—— (2009b): “La légende de la vie du Bouddha. Quelques pensées sur les recher- ches d’Alfred Foucher: résultats acquis et progrès entamés.” Bouddhismes d’Asie: Monuments et littératures. Ed. Pierre-Sylvain Filliozat & Jean Leclant. Paris: AIBL – Diffusion De Boccard. Pp. 141–51.

Hirakawa, Akira (1963): “The rise of Mahāyāna Buddhism and its relationship to the worship of stūpas.” Memoirs of the Research Department of the Toyo Bunko 22, 57–106.

Hocart, A. M. (1931): The Temple of the Tooth in Kandy. London: Luzac. (Memoirs of the Archaeological Survey of Ceylon, vol. IV (ou III?).)

Hoernle, A. F. Rudolf (1880): The Prákṛita-Lakshaṇam or Chaṇḍa’s Grammar of the Ancient (ársha) Prákṛit. Part I: Text with a critical introduction and indexes. Cal- cutta: Asiatic Society.

Hopkins, Jeffrey (1998): Buddhist Advice for Living & Liberation. Nāgārjuna’s Pre- cious Garland. Analyzed, translated, and edited. Ithaca, New York: Snow Lion Publications.

Houben, Jan E. M. (1997): “Bhartṛhari’s Vākyapadīya and the ancient Vṛtti (2): The Vedic background of the author of the Vākyapadīya-Vṛtti.” StII 21, 71–7.

—— (1998): “Bhartṛhari’s Vākyapadīya and the ancient Vṛtti (1): The Vṛtti and Vṛṣabhadeva’s Paddhati on Vākyapadīya 1.46a ātmabhedaṃ / ātmabhedas . . .” ABORI 78 [1997], 177–98.

—— (1999): “On syntactic and stylistic evidence regarding the authorship of the Vākyapadīya-Vṛtti (Bhartṛhari’s Vākyapadīya and the ancient Vṛtti, 3).” WZKS 43, 167–97.

Huber, Édouard (1908): Açvaghoṣa, Sûtrâlaṃ kāra. Traduit en français sur la version chinoise de Kumârajîva. Paris: Ernest Leroux.

Hultzsch, E. (1925): Inscriptions of Asoka. New edition. (Corpus Inscriptionum Indi- carum, 1.) Reprint: Indological Book House, Delhi – Varanasi, 1969.

Inden, Ronald (1992): “Changes in the Vedic priesthood.” Ritual, State and History in South Asia. Essays in Honour of J. C. Heesterman. Ed. A. W. van den Hoek, D. H.

A. Kolff, M. S. Oort. Leiden: Brill. (Memoirs of the Kern Institute, 5.) Pp. 556–77. Ingalls, Daniel H.; Masson, Jeffrey Moussaieff & Patwardhan, M. V. (tr.)(1990): The Dhvanyāloka of Ānandavardhana with the Locana of Abhinavagupta. Edited with an introduction by Daniel H. Ingalls. Cambridge, Massachusetts & London, Eng-

land: Harvard University Press. (HOS 49.)

Irwin, John (1979): “The stūpa and the cosmic axis: the archaeological evidence.” South Asian Archaeology 1977. Vol. 1. Ed. Maurizio Taddei. Naples. (Istituto Universitario Orientale, Seminario di Studi Asiatici, Series Minor, VI.) Pp. 799–845.

Iyer, K. A. Subramania (1964): “Bhartṛhari on apabhraṃ śa.” Vishveshvarananda Indo- logical Journal 2 (2), 242–6.

Jaini, Padmanabh S. (1977): “Jina Ṛṣabha as an avatāra of Viṣṇu.” BSOAS 40(2), 321–37. Reprint: Jaini, 2000: 325–49.

—— (1979): The Jaina Path of Purification. Delhi etc.: Motilal Banarsidass.

—— (1980): “The disappearance of Buddhism and the survival of Jainism: a study in contrast.” Studies in History of Buddhism. Ed. A. K. Narain. Delhi: B. R. Publishing. Pp. 81–91. Reprint: Jaini, 2001: 139–53.

—— (1991): “Is there a popular Jainism?” The Assembly of the Listerners: Jains in Society. Ed. Michael Carrithers & Caroline Humphrey. Cambridge: Cambridge Uni- versity Press. Pp. 187–99. Reprint: Jaini, 2000: 267–79.

—— (1995): “Jaina monks from Mathurā: literary evidence for their identification on Kuṣāṇa sculptures.” BSOAS 57(3), 479–94. Reprint: Jaini, 2000: 297–322. (refer- ences to the reprint)

—— (2000): Collected Papers on Jaina Studies. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.

—— (2001): Collected Papers on Buddhist Studies. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.

—— (2007): “A note on micchādiṭṭhi in Mahāvaṃ sa 25.110.” JPTS 29, 153–68.

Jambuddīvapaṇṇattī. In: Uvaṅga Suttāṇi IV (Part II). Ed. Yuvācārya Mahāprajña. Ladnun: Jain Vishva Bharati. 1989. Pp. 357–588.

Jamspal, Lozang; Chophel, Ngawang Samten & Santina, Peter della (1978): Nāgārjuna’s Letter to King Gautamīputra. Delhi etc.: Motilal Banarsidass.

Jan, Yün-hua (1984): “Rājadharma ideal in Yogācāra Buddhism.” Religion and Society in Ancient India. Sudhakar Chattopadhyaya Commemoration Volume. Ed. Prana- bananda Jash et al. Calcutta: Roy & Chowdhury. Pp. 221–34.

Jayaswal, K. P. & Banerji, R. D. (1933): “The Hāthīgumphā inscription of Khāravela.” EpInd 20 (1929–30), 71–89.

Jha, D. N. (2002): The Myth of the Holy Cow. London – New York: Verso.

Jha, Dwijendra Narayan (2006): “Looking for a Hindu Identity.” http://www.stop- fundinghate.org/resources/DNJhaHinduIdentity.pdf

Johnson, W. J. (2003): “The ‘Jina experience’: a different approach to Jaina image wor- ship.” Jainism and Early Buddhism. Essays in Honor of Padmanabh S. Jaini. Part I. Ed. Olle Qvarnström. Fremont, California: Asian Humanities Press. Pp. 217–30.

Johnston, E. H. (1930): “Some Sāṃ khya and Yoga conceptions of the Śvetāśvatara Upaniṣad.” JRAS 1930, pp. 855–78.

—— (1936): The Buddhacarita or Acts of the Buddha. Part I: Sanskrit text of cantos I–XIV; Part II: Cantos i to xiv translated from the original Sanskrit supplemented by the Tibetan version, together with an introduction and notes. Lahore. Reprint: Motilal Banarsidass, Delhi, 1984.

—— (1944): “Some Sanskrit inscriptions of Arakan.” BSOAS 11(2), 357–85.

Jones, J. J. (tr.) (1949–1956): The Mahāvastu, translated from the Buddhist Sanskrit. London: Luzac.

Joshi, Lal Mani (1977): Studies in the Buddhistic Culture of India (during the seventh and eighth centuries ad). Second revised edition. Delhi etc.: Motilal Banarsidass. Kalhaṇa: Rājataraṅgiṇī. Ed. Vishva Bandhu. Part I. Hoshiarpur: Vishveshvaranand

Vedic Research Institute. 1963. (W. I. Series, 5.)

Kane, Pandurang Vaman: History of Dharmaśāstra. Vol. I, revised and enlarged, part 1, 1968; part 2, 1975. Vol. II, second edition, 2 parts, 1974. Vol. III, second edition, 1973. Vol. IV, second edition, 1973. Vol. V, second edition, part 1, 1974; part 2, 1977. Poona: Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute.

Kangle, R. P. (1965, 1969, 1972): The Kauṭilīya Arthaśāstra. 3 parts. Bombay Univer- sity. Reprint: Motilal Banarsidass, Delhi, 1986–1988.

Kant, Shashi (1971/2000): The Hāthīgumphā Inscription of Khāravela and the Bhabru Edict of Aśoka. A critical study. Second revised edition 2000. New Delhi: D. K. Printworld.

Karttunen, Klaus (1997): India and the Hellenistic World. Helsinki: The Finnish Ori- ental Society. (Studia Orientalia, 83.)

Kataoka, Kei (2007): “Was Bhatṭ ạ Jayanta a Paippalādin?” The Atharvaveda and its

Paippalādaśākhā. Historical and philological papers on a Vedic tradition. Ed. Arlo Griffiths & Annette Schmiedchen. Aachen: Shaker Verlag. (Geisteskultur Indiens. Texte und Studien, 11.) Pp. 313–27.

Katz, David S. (1982): Philo-Semitism and the Readmission of the Jews to England 1603–1655. Oxford: Clarendon Press.

Kern, Heinrich (1882): Der Buddhismus und seine Geschichte in Indien. Eine Darstel- lung der Lehren und Geschichte der buddhistischen Kirche. Vom Verfasser autori- sirte Uebersetzung von Hermann Jacobi. Erster Band. Leipzig: Otto Schulze.

Kern, H. (1896): Manual of Indian Buddhism. Reprint used: Indological Book House, Varanasi – Delhi, 1972.

Khoroche, Peter (1989): Once the Buddha was a Monkey: Ārya Śūra’s Jātakamālā translated from the Sanskrit. Chicago – London: The University of Chicago Press.

Kieffer-Pülz, Petra (2000): “Die buddhistische Gemeinde.” Der Buddhismus I. Der indische Buddhismus und seine Verzweigungen. Von Heinz Bechert et al. Stuttgart:

W. Kohlhammer. (Die Religionen der Menschheit, vol. 24,1.) Pp. 281–402. Kielhorn, F. (1892): “The Mungir copper-plate grant of Devapāladeva.” The Indian

Antiquary 21, 253–8.

—— (1906): “Junāgaḍh rock inscription of Rudradāman; the year 72.” EpInd 8 (1905–06), 36–49.

King, Winston L. (1992): Theravāda Meditation: The Buddhist transformation of Yoga. First Indian edition. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.

Kirfel, Willibald (1924): “Studien zu Teilen des Jainakanons.” Zeitschrift für Indologie und Iranistik 3, 50–80. Reprint: Kleine Schriften, pp. 19–49.

Kleine, Christoph (2003): “Üble Mönche oder wohltätige Bodhisattvas?” Zeitschrift für Religionswissenschaft 11, 235–58.

Klimburg-Salter, Deborah (1989): The Kingdom of Bāmiyān. Buddhist art and culture of the Hindu Kush. Naples – Rome: Istituto Universitario Orientale & Istituto Ital- iano per il Medio ed Estremo Oriente.

Kloppenborg, Ria (1990): “The Buddha’s redefinition of tapas (ascetic practice).” BSR 7 (1–2), 49–73.

Konow, Sten (1929): Kharoshṭhī Inscriptions with the exception of those of Aśoka. (Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum, 2.1.) Reprint: Indological Book House, Vara- nasi, 1969.

Kopf, L. (1956): “Religious influences on medieval Arabic philology.” Studia Islamica

5, 33–59.

Koskikallio, P. (1994): “When time turns: Yugas, ideologies, sacrifices.” Studia Orien- talia 73, 253–71.

Kottkamp, Heino (1992): Der Stupa als Repräsentation des buddhistischen Heilsweges. Untersuchungen zur Entstehung und Entwicklung architektonischer Symbolik. Wies- baden: Otto Harrassowitz. (Studies in Oriental Religions, 25.)

Kulke, Hermann (1985): “Mahārājas, mahants and historians. Reflections on the his- toriography of early Vijayanagara and Sringeri.” Vijayanagara—City and Empire. New currents of research. Ed. Anna Libera Dallapiccola. Volume I. Stuttgart: Steiner Verlag Wiesbaden. (Beiträge zur Südasienforschung, Südasien-Institut, Universität Heidelberg, Band 100.) Pp. 120–43.

—— (1986): “The early and the imperial kingdom in Southeast Asian history.” South- east Asia in the 9th to 14th Centuries. Ed. David G. Marr and A. C. Milner. Sin- gapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies / Canberra: Research School of Pacific Studies, Australian National University. Pp. 1–22. Reprint: Kulke, 1993: 262–93. (References to the reprint.)

—— (1986a): “Max Weber’s contribution to the study of ‘Hinduization’ in India and ‘Indianization’ in Southeast Asia.” Recent Research on Max Weber’s Studies on Hin- duism. Ed. D. Kantowsky. Munich: Weltforum-Verlag. Pp. 97–116. Reprint: Kulke, 1993: 240–61. (References to the reprint.)

—— (1990): “Indian colonies, Indianization or cultural convergence? Reflections on the changing image of India’s role in South-East Asia.” Semaian 3, 1990, pp. 8–32.

—— (1993): Kings and Cults. State formation and legitimation in India and Southeast Asia. Delhi: Manohar. Reprint 2001.

—— (forthcoming): “From Ashoka to Jayavarman VII: some reflections on the rela- tionship between Buddhism and the state in India and Southeast Asia.”

Kulke, Hermann & Rothermund, Dietmar (1998): A History of India. Third edition. London & New York: Routledge.

Kumar, Pushpendra (1999): Descriptive Catalogue of Sanskrit Inscriptions ( from 300 bc to 19th century ad). Vol. 2: 100 B.C. to 300 A.D. Delhi: Nag Publishers.

Kuwayama, Shoshin (1976): “The Turki Śāhis and relevant Brahmanical sculptures in Afghanistan.” East and West 26(1–2), 375–407.

—— (1999): “Historical notes on Kāpiśī and Kābul in the sixth–eighth centuries.”

Zinbun 34(1), 25–77.

Laidlaw, James (1995): Riches and Renunciation. Religion, economy, and society among the Jains. Oxford.

Lakoff, George (2004): Don’t Think of an Elephant! Know your values and frame the debate. White River Junction, Vermont: Chelsea Green.

Lamotte, Étienne (1938/1973): La Somme du Grand Véhicule d’Asaṅga (Mahāyānasaṃ graha). Tome II: Traduction et commentaire. Louvain-la-Neuve: Université de Louvain, Institut Orientaliste.

—— (1949–80): Le traité de la grande vertu de sagesse. 5 tomes. Louvain: Institut Orientaliste.

—— (1958): Histoire du bouddhisme indien. Des origines à l’ère Śaka. Louvain: Institut Orientaliste. (Bibliothèque du Muséon, 43.)

Lancaster, Lewis R. (1974): “An early Mahayana sermon about the body of the Buddha and the making of images.” Artibus Asiae 36, 287–91.

Landes, David S. (1998): The Wealth and Poverty of Nations. Why some are so rich and some so poor. New York – London: W. W. Norton.

Lang, Karen (ed., tr.)(1986): Āryadeva’s Catuḥśataka. On the Bodhisattva’s cultivation of merit and knowledge. Copenhagen: Akademisk Forlag. (Indiske Studier, 7.)

Lang, Karen C. (1992): “Āryadeva and Candrakīrti on the dharma of kings.” AS 46(1; Études bouddhiques offertes à Jacques May), 232–43.

Larson, Gerald James & Bhattacharya, Ram Shankar (1987): Encyclopedia of Indian Philosophies, IV: Sāṃ khya. A dualist tradition in Indian philosophy. Delhi etc.: Motilal Banarsidass.

La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1925): “Notes bouddhiques, VI, §3: Les fidèles laïcs ou upāsakas.” Bulletins de la classe des lettres et des sciences morales et politiques, Aca- démie Royale de Belgique, 5e série, tome 11, pp. 15–34.

—— (1927): La morale bouddhique. Paris: La Nouvelle Imprimerie Nationale. Réim- presssion: Éditions Dharma, 2001.

La Vallée-Poussin (1930): L’Inde aux temps des Mauryas et des barbares, Grecs, Scythes, Parthes et Yue-tchi. Paris: E. de Boccard. (Histoire du Monde, 6.)

Legge, James (1886): A Record of Buddhistic Kingdoms. Being an account by the Chi- nese monk Fâ-hien of his travels in India and Ceylon (ad 399–414) in search of the Buddhist books of discipline, translated and annotated. Réimpression: Paragon Books, New York, 1965.

Leumann, Ernst (1883): Das Aupapātika Sūtra, I. Theil. Einleitung, Text und Glossar. Nachdruck: Klaus Reprint, Nendeln, Liechtenstein. 1966. Leipzig.

Lévi, Sylvain (1896): “Notes sur les Indo-Scythes.” JA série 9, tome 8, pp. 444–84.

—— (1902): “Sur quelques termes employés dans les inscriptions des Kṣatrapas.” JA, neuvième série, 19, 95–125.

—— (1915): “Le catalogue géographique des Yakṣa dans la Mahāmāyūrī.” JA, onzième série, tome V, pp. 19–138.

—— (éd., tr.) (1932): Mahākarmavibhaṅga et Karmavibhaṅgopadeśa. Paris: Ernest Leroux.

—— (1932a): “Note sur des manuscrits sanscrits provenant de Bamiyan (Afghanistan), et de Gilgit (Cachemire).” JA 220, 1–45.

Lewis, Todd T. (1994): “A modern guide for Mahāyāna Buddhist life-cycle rites: the Nepāl Jana Jīvan Kriyā Paddhati.” IIJ 37, 1–46.

Li, Rongxi (tr.) (1996): The Great Tang Dynasty Record of the Western Regions. Translated by the Tripitaka-Master Xuanzang under Imperial Order. Composed by Śramaṇa Bianji of the Great Zongchi Monastery. (Taishō, Volume 51, Number 2087. Berkeley: Numata Center for Buddhist Translation and Research. (BDK Eng- lish Tripitaka 79.)

—— (tr.) (2000): Buddhist Monastic Traditions of Southern Asia. A Record of the Inner Law sent home from the South Seas by Śramaṇa Yijing. Berkeley: Numata Center for Buddhist Translation and Research. (BDK English Tripitaka 93–I.)

—— (2002): “The Journey of the Eminent Monk Faxian (Taishō, volume 51, num- ber 2085).” In: Lives of Great Monks and Nuns. Berkeley: Numata Center for Bud- dhist Translation and Research. (BDK English Tripitaka 76–III, IV, V, VI, VII.) Pp. 157–214.

Lincoln, Bruce (2007): Religion, Empire, and Torture. The case of Achaemenian Persia. Chicago & London: The University of Chicago Press.

Lingat, Robert (1989): Royautés bouddhiques. Aśoka et La fonction royale à Ceylan. Ed. Gérard Fussman and Éric Meyer. Paris: École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales.

Lloyd, G. E. R. (2009): Disciplines in the Making. Cross-cultural perspectives on elites, learning, and innovation. Oxford University Press.

Lopez, Donald S. (1998): Prisoners of Shangri-La. Tibetan Buddhism and the West. Chicago & London: The University of Chicago Press.

—— (2008): Buddhism & Science. A guide for the perplexed. Chicago & London: The University of Chicago Press.

Loucel, Henri (1963–64): “L’origine du langage d’après les grammairiens arabes, I–IV.” Arabica 10, 1963, 188–208 & 253–81; 11, 1964, 57–72 & 151–87.

Lubin, Timothy (2005): “The transmission, patronage, and prestige of Brahmanical piety from the Mauryas to the Guptas.” Boundaries, Dynamics and Construction of Traditions in South Asia. Ed. Federico Squarcini. Firenze University Press / Mun- shiram Manoharlal. Pp. 77–103.

Luce, Edward (2006): In Spite of the Gods. The strange rise of modern India. London: Little, Brown.

Lüders, H. (1912/1973): A List of Brahmi Inscriptions from the earliest times to about ad 400 with the exeception [sic] of those of Asoka. Varanasi – Delhi: Indological Book House. 1973. (This appears to be a reprint of “A List of Brahmi Inscriptions” that came out in 1912 as an Appendix to EpInd 10.)

Lüders, Heinrich (1930): “Kātantra und Kaumāralāta.” Sitzungsberichte der preus- sischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, Jahrgang 1930, Philosophisch-historische Klasse, pp. 482–538. (= Philologica Indica (Festgabe Lüders). Göttingen: Vanden- hoeck & Ruprecht. 1940. Pp. 659–721.)

Mabbett, I. W. (1977): “Varṇas in Angkor and the Indian caste system.” Journal of Asian Studies 36(3), 429–42.

—— (1977a): “The ‘Indianization’ of Southeast Asia: Reflections on the historical sources.” Journal of Southeast Asian Studies 8(2), 143–61.

Mabbett, Ian (1986): “Buddhism in Champa.” Southeast Asia in the 9th to 14th centu- ries. Ed. David G. Marr and A. C. Milner. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies / Canberra: Research School of Pacific Studies, Australian National Univer- sity. Pp. 289–313.

MacDonald, Anne (2007): “Revisiting the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā: text-critical pro- posals and problems.” Studies in Indian Philosophy and Buddhism 14, 25–55.

Macdonell, Arthur Anthony & Keith, Arthur Berriedale (1912): Vedic Index of Names and Subjects. 2 vols. London. Reprint: Motilal Banarsidass, Delhi etc., 1982.

Mahadevan, Iravatham (2003): Early Tamil Epigraphy. From the earliest times to the sixth century ad Cambridge, Massachusetts & London, England: Harvard Univer- sity Press. (Harvard Oriental Series, 62.)

Majumdar, R. C. (ed.) (1951): The History and Culture of the Indian People, II: The Age of Imperial Unity. Bombay: Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan.

Malamoud, Charles (2005): Féminité de la parole. Études sur l’Inde ancienne. Paris: Albin Michel.

Malinar, Angelika (2007): The Bhagavadgītā. Doctrines and contexts. Cambridge Uni- versity Press.

Manu: Laws of Manu. See Olivelle, 2005.

Martin, Dan (2007): “Devotional, covenantal and yogic: Three episodes in the reli- gious use of alphabet and letter from a millennium of Great Vehicle Buddhism.” The Poetics of Grammar and the Metaphysics of Sound and Sign. Ed. S. La Porta &

D. Shulman. Leiden–Boston: Brill. (Jerusalem Studies in Religion and Culture, 6.) Pp. 201–29.

McClish, Mark Richard (2009): Political Brahmanism and the State: A Compositional History of the Arthaśāstra. Unpublished doctoral dissertation, University of Texas, Austin.

Mears, Ray (2007): Wild Food. A DVD accompanying the BBC television series. Etchingham, East Sussex: Woodlore.

Meisig, Konrad (1988): Das Sūtra von den vier Ständen. Das Aggañña-Sutta im Licht seiner chinesischen Parallelen. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. (Freiburger Beiträge zur Indologie, 20.)

Meister, Michael W. (2010): Temples of the Indus. Studies in the Hindu Architecture of Ancient Pakistan. Leiden etc.: Brill. (Brill’s Indological Library, 35.)

Mertens, Annemarie (2000): “Beobachtungen zur Herrschaftslegimitation im Aṅkor- Reich: die buddhistisch orientierte Vat-Sithor-Inschrift von Jayavarman V.” Vividharatnakaraṇḍaka. Festschrift für Adelheid Mette. Ed. Christine Chojnacki, Jens-Uwe Hartmann & Volker M. Tschannerl. Swisttal-Odendorf. (Indica et Tibet- ica, 37.) Pp. 395–411.

—— (2005): “varṇa—ein panindischer Identitätsbegriff? Zur Bedeutung des Vier- Stände-Modells für die indischen Religionen.” Mitteilungen für Anthropologie und Religionsgeschichte (MARG) 17 (Religionskonflikte—Religiöse Identität), 237–70.

Meulenbeld, G. Jan (1999): A History of Indian Medical Literature. Volume I A. Groningen: Egbert Forsten.

Michaels, Axel (1998): Der Hinduismus. Geschichte und Gegenwart. München: C. H. Beck.

Misra, B. N. (1998): Nālandā: Sources and Background. Vol. 1. Delhi: B.R. Publishing Corporation.

Mohavicchedanī by Kassapatthera of Cola. Edited by A. P. Buddhadatta and A. K. Warder. London: Luzac & Co. 1961. (Pali Text Society.)

Mookerji, Radha Kumud (1947): Ancient Indian Education (Brahmanical and Bud- dhist). London: MacMillan.

Mounin, Georges (1985): Histoire de la linguistique des origines au XXe siècle. 4e édi- tion corrigée. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France.

Mukhopadhyaya, Sujitkumar (ed.) (1954): The Śārdūlakarṇāvadāna. Santiniketan: Viśvabharati.

—— (1967): “A critical study of the Śārdūlakarṇāvadāna: from the Brāhmaṇic literary sources.” Vishva-Bharati Annals 12(1), 1–108.

Murr, Sylvia (1987): L’Inde philosophique entre Bossuet et Voltaire. I: Moeurs et cou- tumes des indiens (1777), un inédit du Père G.-L. Coeurdoux s.j. dans la version de N.-J. Desvaulx. II: L’indologie du Père Coeurdoux: stratégies, apologétique et sci- entificité. Paris: Adrien-Maisonneuve. (Publications de l’École Française d’Extrême- Orient, 146.)

Murthy, R. S. & Nagarajan, M. S. (ed.) (1998): Buddhism in Tamil Nadu. Collected papers. Chemmancherry, Chennai: Institute of Asian Studies.

Mus, P. (1934): “Cultes indiens et indigènes au Champa.” BEFEO 33 (1933), 367–410. Nāgārjuna: Letter to King Gautamīputra. See Jamspal et al., 1978.

——: Ratnāvalī / Precious Garland. See Hopkins, 1998.

Nakamura, Hajime (1980): Indian Buddhism. A survey with bibliographical notes. Japan: Kufs Publication.

Namisādhu. In: Kāvyālaṅkāra (A Treatise on Rhetoric) of Rudrata, with the Sanskrit commentary of Namisādhu, edited by Pt. Rāmadeva Śukla. Varanasi: Chowkhamba Vidyabhawan. (Vidyabhawan Rastrabhasha Granthamala, 136.)

Ñāṇamoli, Bhikkhu & Bodhi, Bhikkhu (tr.) (1995): The Middle Length Discourses of the Buddha: a new translation of the Majjhima Nikāya. Boston: Wisdom Publica- tions.

Nath, Vijay (2001): “From ‘Brahmanism’ to ‘Hinduism’: negotiating the myth of the Great Tradition.” Social Scientist 29(3/4), 19–50.

Nattier, Jan (2003): A Few Good Men. The Bodhisattva Path according to The Inquiry of Ugra (Ugraparipṛcchā). A study and translation. Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press.

Nemec, John (2007): Review of Pollock, 2006. Journal of the American Academy of Religion 75, 207–11.

Nicholson, Hugh (2010): “The shift from agonistic to non-agonistic debate in early Nyāya.” JIP 38(1), 75–95.

Nitti-Dolci, Luigia (1938): Les grammairiens prakrits. Paris: Adrien-Maisonneuve. Njammasch, Marlene (2001): Bauern, Buddhisten und Brahmanen. Das frühe Mittel-

alter in Gujarat. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz.

Noble, David F. (1999): The Religion of Technology. The divinity of man and the spirit of invention. New York etc.: Penguin.

Norman, K. R. (1976): “The language in which the Buddha taught.” Buddhism and Jainism. Ed. Harish Chandra Das et al. Institute of Oriental and Orissan Studies. Part I. Pp. 15–23. Reprint: Collected Papers, Volume II. Oxford: The Pali Text Soci- ety. 1991. Pp. 84–98.

—— (1980): “The dialects in which the Buddha preached.” Die Sprache der ältesten buddhistischen Überlieferung (Symposien zur Buddhismusforschung, II.) Ed. Heinz Bechert. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Pp. 61–77. Reprint: Collected Papers, Volume II. Oxford: The Pali Text Society. 1991. Pp. 128–47.

—— (1991): “The role of the layman according to the Jain canon.” The Assembly of Lis- teners: Jains in Society. Ed. Michael Carrithers & Caroline Humphrey. Cambridge University Press. Pp. 31–39. Reprint: Collected Papers, Volume IV. Oxford: The Pali Text Society. 1993. Pp. 175–84.

—— (2006): A Philological Approach to Buddhism. The Bukkyō Dendō Kyōkai Lec- tures 1994. Lancaster: The Pali Text Society.

Oberlies, Thomas (1989): Studie zum Cāndravyākaraṇa. Eine kritische Bearbeitung von Candra IV.4.52–148 und V.2. Stuttgart: Franz Steiner. (Alt- und Neu-Indische Studien, 38.)

Oberlies, Thomas (2001): Pāli. A grammar of the language of the Theravāda Tipiṭaka. With a concordance to Pischel’s Grammatik der Prakrit-Sprachen. Berlin – New York: Walter de Gruyter. (Indian Philology and South Asian Studies, 3.)

Ohira, Suzuko (1994): A Study of the Bhagavatīsūtra: a chronological analysis. Ahmeda- bad: Prakrit Text Society. (Prakrit Text Series, 28.)

Oldenberg, Hermann (tr.)(1886): The Grihya-Sutras. Rules of Vedic domestic ceremo- nies. Part I. Oxford University Press. Reprint: Motilal Banarsidass, Delhi, 1989.

Olender, Maurice (1989): Les langues du Paradis. Aryens et Sémites: un couple provi- dentiel. Gallimard, Le Seuil.

Olivelle, Patrick (1993): The Āśrama System. The history and hermeneutics of a reli- gious institution. New York – Oxford: Oxford University Press.

—— (1995): Rules and Regulations of Brahmanical Asceticism. Yatidharmasamuccaya of Yādava Prakāśa. Edited and translated. Albany: State University of New York Press.

—— (2000): Dharmasūtras. The Law Codes of Āpastamba, Gautama, Baudhāyana and Vasiṣṭha. Annotated text and translation. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass.

—— (2004): “The semantic history of dharma: the middle and late Vedic period.” JIP 32, 491–511.

—— (2005): Manu’s Code of Law. A critical edition and translation of the Mānava- Dharmaśāstra. Oxford University Press.

—— (ed.) (2006): Between the Empires. Society in India 300 BCE to 400 CE. Oxford University Press.

—— (tr.) (2008): Life of the Buddha by Aśvaghoṣa. New York University Press & JJC Foundation.

Ostler, Nicholas (2005): Empires of the Word. A language history of the world. New York: HarperCollins.

Osto, Douglas (2008): Power, Wealth and Women in Indian Mahāyāna Buddhism: The Gaṇḍavyūha-sūtra. London & New York: Routledge.

Pagel, Ulrich (2007): “Stūpa festivals in Buddhist narrative literature.” Indica et Tibet- ica. Festschrift für Michael Hahn zum 65. Geburtstag von Freunden und Schülern überreicht. Ed. Konrad Klaus & Jens-Uwe Hartmann. Wien: Arbeitskreis für Tibet- ische und Buddhistische Studien Universität Wien. (Wiener Studien zur Tibetologie und Buddhismuskunde, 66.) Pp. 369–394.

Palaniappan, Sudalaimuthu (2008): “On the unintended influence of Jainism on the development of caste in post-classical Tamil society.” International Journal of Jaina Studies (online) 4(2), 1–65.

Parasher, Aloka (1991): Mlecchas in Early India. A study in attitudes towards outsiders upto ad 600. New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal.

Parenti, Michael (2007): “Friendly Feudalism: The Tibet Myth.” http://www.michael- parenti.org/Tibet.html#notes

Pargiter, F. E. (1962): The Purāṇa Text of the Dynasties of the Kali Age. Second edition. Varanasi: The Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series Office.

Parpola, Asko (1988): “The coming of the Aryans to Iran and India and the cultural and ethnic identity of the Dāsas.” Studia Orientalia 64, 195–302.

Parry, Jonathan P. (1994): Death in Banaras. Cambridge University Press.

Pāsādika, Bhikkhu (1996): “Universal responsibility according to Nāgārjuna’s mDo kun las btus pa (Sūtrasamuccaya).” Universal Responsibility. A felicitation volume in honour of His Holiness the Fourteenth Dalai Lama, Tenzin Gyatso, on his six- tieth birthday. Ed. Ramesh Chandra Tewari & Krishna Nath. New Delhi: A’N’B Publishers. Pp. 63–77.

—— (2001): “Grundvorstellungen zum Verhältnis zwischen Religion und weltlicher Macht im frühen Hīna- und Mahāyāna.” Zwischen Säkularismus und Hierokratie. Ed. Peter Schalk. Uppsala. (Acta Universitatis Upsaliensis, Historia Religionum, 17.) Pp. 73–88.

—— (2006): “The development of Buddhist religion and literature in Cambodia and Vietnam.” India’s Interaction with Southeast Asia. Ed. G. C. Pande. New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal. (History of Science, Philosophy and Culture in Indian Civilization, I.3.) Pp. 463–88.

Pathak, Suniti Kumar (1974): The Indian Nītiśāstras in Tibet. Delhi etc.: Motilal Banarsidass.

Pathak, S. K. (1997): “Nītiśāstra.” Glimpses of the Sanskrit Buddhist Literature (Vol. I). Ed. Kameshwar Nath Mishra. Sarnath, Varanasi: Central Institute of Higher Tibetan Studies. Pp. 74–87.

Pieruccini, Cinzia (2009): “Bharadvāja’s hermitage and the paradise of the warrior (Rāmāyaṇa II 85).” = Rossi & Pieruccini, 2009: 25–41.

Pingree, David (1981): Jyotiḥśāstra. Astral and mathematical literature. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. (HIL vol. VI, fasc. 4.)

—— (2001): “Ravikās in Indian astronomy and the Kālacakra.” Le Parole e i Marmi. Studi in onore di Raniero Gnoli nel suo 70° compleanno. A cura di Raffaele Torella. Roma: Istituto Italiano per l’Africa e l’Oriente. 2001. (Serie Orientale Roma XCII, 2.) Pp. 655–64.

Plofker, Kim (2009): Mathematics in India. Princeton & Oxford: Princeton University Press.

Pollock, Sheldon (1996): “The Sanskrit cosmopolis, 300–1300: Transculturation, ver- nacularization, and the question of ideology.” Ideology and Status of Sanskrit. Con- tributions to the history of the Sanskrit language. Ed. Jan E. M. Houben. Leiden etc.:

E. J. Brill. (Brill’s Indological Library, 13.) Pp. 197–247.

—— (1998): “The cosmopolitan vernacular.” Journal of Asian Studies 57(1), 6–37.

—— (2001): “New intellectuals in seventeenth-century India.” The Indian Economic and Social History Review 38(1), 3–31.

—— (2006): The Language of the Gods in the World of Men. Sanskrit, culture, and power in premodern India. Berkeley – Los Angeles – London: University of Cali- fornia Press.

Pontillo, Tiziana (2009): “Where the ascetics lead their life of austerities, there peace and beauty are: what makes a place an āśrama in the Mahābhārata and in Kālidāsa’s work.” = Rossi & Pieruccini, 2009: 43–57.

Prets, Ernst (2000): “Theories of debate, proof and counter-proof in the early Indian dialectical tradition.” Studia Indologiczne 7 (On the Understanding of Other Cul- tures, ed. Piotr Balcerowicz & Marek Mejor), 369–82.

Proferes, Theodore N. (2007): Vedic Ideals of Sovereignty and the Poetics of Power. New Haven, Connecticut: American Oriental Society. (American Oriental Series, 90.) Quaritch Wales, H. G. (1931): Siamese State Ceremonies. Their history and function.

London: Bernard Quaritch.

Quintanilla, Sonya Rhie (2000): “Āyāgapatas: characteristics, symbolism, and chronol- ogy.” Artibus Asiae 60(1), 79–137.

—— (2007): History of Early Stone Sculpture at Mathurā, ca. 150 bce–100 ce. Leiden – Boston: Brill. (Studies in Asian Art and Archaeology, 25.)

Qvarnström, Olle (2000): “Jain Tantra: divinatory and meditative practices in the twelfth-century Yogaśāstra of Hemacandra.” Tantra in Practice. Ed. David Gordon White. Princeton & Oxford: Princeton University Press. Pp. 595–604.

—— (tr.) (2002): The Yogaśāstra of Hemacandra. A twelfth century handbook on Śvetāmbara Jainism. Cambridge, Massachusetts & London, England: Harvard University Press. (The title page erroneously spells the name of the author Quarn- ström)

Ramesh Chandra Babu, B. (2006): The Palaeography of Brāhmī Script in Āndhra (c. 300 B.C.–300 A.D.). Delhi: Bharatiya Kala Prakashan.

Ranade, R. D. (1933): Mysticism in India: The poet-saints of Maharashtra. Poona. Reprint: State University of New York Press, Albany, 1983.

Rau, Wilhelm (1957): Staat und Gesellschaft im alten Indien nach den Brāhmaṇa- Texten dargestellt. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.

Ray, Himanshu Prabha (1986): Monastery and Guild. Commerce under the Sātavāhanas. Delhi etc.: Oxford University Press.

—— (1989): “Early historical trade: an overview.” The Indian Economic and Social History Review 26(4), 437–57.

Ray, Reginald A. (1994): Buddhist Saints in India. A study in Buddhist values and orientations. Oxford University Press.

Reischauer, Edwin O. (tr.) (1955): Ennin’s Diary. The record of a pilgrimage to China in search of the Law. New York: Ronald Press.

Renondeau, G. & Demiéville, Paul (1957): Histoire des moines guerriers du Japon par

G. Renondeau; Le bouddhisme et la guerre par Paul Demiéville. Paris: Presses Uni- versitaires de France. (Bibliothèque de l’Institut des Hautes Études Chinoises, 11.) Renou, L. (1942): Review of Philologica Indica by Heinrich Lüders. OLZ 45, 187–91. Reynolds, Frank E. (1976): “The many lives of Buddha: A study of sacred biography and Theravāda tradition.” The Biographical Process: Studies in the History and Psy- chology of Religion. Ed. Frank E. Reynolds & Donald Capps. The Hague – Paris:

Mouton. Pp. 37–61.

Rhys Davids, T. W. (tr.) (1878): Buddhist Birth-stories (Jataka Tales): The Commen- tarial Introduction Entitled Nidāna-kathā, the story of the lineage. Reprint: Indologi- cal Book House, Varanasi – Delhi, 1973.

—— (tr.) (1890): The Questions of King Milinda. Oxford University Press. Reprint: Motilal Banarsidass, Delhi, 1965.

Ritschl, Eva (1980): “Brahmanische Bauern.” Altorientalische Forschungen 7, 177–87.

Robinson, James B. (tr.)(1979): Buddha’s Lions. The Lives of the Eighty-Four Siddhas. Caturaśīti-siddha-pravṛtti by Abhayadatta. Berkeley: Dharma Publishing.

Rossi, Paola M. & Pieruccini, Cinzia (ed.) (2009): Kings and Ascetics in Indian Classi- cal Literature. Milano: Cisalpino, Istituto Editoriale Universitario. (Università degli Studi di Milano, Facoltà di lettere e filosofia, Quaderni de Acme, 112.)

Roth, Gustav (1980): “Symbolism of the Buddhist stūpa according to the Tibetan ver- sion of the Caitya-vibhāga-vinayodbhāva-sūtra, the Sanskrit treatise Stūpa-lakṣaṇa- kārikā-vivecana, and a corresponding passage in Kuladatta’s Kriyāsaṃ graha.” = Dallapiccola, 1980: 183–209.

Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1986): Review of Sanskrit-Wörterbuch der buddhistischen Texte aus den Turfan-Funden, 3. JAOS 106, 596–7.

Ruegg, David Seyfort (1995): Ordre spirituel et ordre temporel dans la pensée boud- dhique de l’Inde et du Tibet. Quatre conférences au Collège de France. Paris: Collège de France. (Publications de l’Institut de Civilisation Indienne, 64.)

—— (2008): The Symbiosis of Buddhism with Brahmanism/Hinduism in South Asia and of Buddhism with ‘Local Cults’ in Tibet and the Himalayan Region. Wien: ÖAW. (SAWW 774; Beiträge zur Kultur- und Geistesgeschichte Asiens 58.)

Ryan, Bryce (1953): Caste in Modern Ceylon: The Sinhalese system in transition. New Brunswick, N. J.: Rutgers University Press.

Sachau, Edward C. (1888): Alberuni’s India. An account of the religion, philosophy, literature, geography, chronology, astronomy, customs, laws and astrology of India about A.D. 1013. London: Routledge and Kegan Paul. Reprint: S Chand & Co., New Delhi.

Saddanīti. La grammaire palie d’Aggavaṃ sa. Texte établi par Helmer Smith. 6 vols. Lund: C. W. K. Gleerup. 1928–1966.

Sahgal, Smita (1994): “Spread of Jinism in North India between circa 200 B.C. and circa A.D. 300.” Jainism and Prakrit in Ancient and Medieval India. Essays for Prof. Jagdish Chandra Jain. Ed. N. N. Bhattacharyya. New Delhi: Manohar. Pp. 205–32. Saito, Shigeru (2010): “The Gandhāran disturbance in the late 4th century as a context: a new viewpoint of Gandhāran Buddhism.” Indian Philosophy and Text Science. Ed.

Toshihiro Wada. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass. Pp. 59–73.

Salomon, Richard (1998): Indian Epigraphy. A guide to the study of inscriptions in Sanskrit, Prakrit, and the other Indo-Aryan languages. New York – Oxford: Oxford University Press.

—— (1999): Ancient Buddhist Scrolls from Gandhāra. The British Library Kharoṣthī fragments. Washington: University of Washington Press; London: British Library.

—— (2001): “‘Gāndhārī hybrid Sanskrit’: New sources for the study of the Sanskritiza- tion of Buddhist literature.” IIJ 44, 241–52.

—— (2005): “The Indo-Greek era of 186/5 bc in a Buddhist reliquary inscription.” Afghanistan: ancien carrefour entre l’est et l’ouest. Ed. Osmund Bopearachchi & Marie-Françoise Boussac. Turnhout: Brepols. Pp. 359–401.

—— (2006): “Recent discoveries of early Buddhist manuscripts and their implications for the history of Buddhist texts and canons.” = Olivelle, 2006: 349–82.

—— (2009): “The fine art of forgery in India.” Écrire et transmettre en Inde classique. Ed. Gérard Colas & Gerdi Gerschheimer. Paris: École française d’Extrême-Orient. (Études thématiques, 23.) Pp. 107–34.

—— (2009a): “Aśoka and the ‘epigraphic habit’ in India.” Aśoka in History and His- torical Memory. Ed. Patrick Olivelle. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass. Pp. 45–52.

Samavāya Aṅga. In: Anga Suttāni I. Āyāro—Sūyagaḍo—Ṭhāṇaṃ —Samavāo. Edited by Muni Nathamal. Ladnun (Rajasthan): Jain Viswa Bhārati. V. S. 2031. Pp. 827 ff.

Samuel, Geoffrey (1993): Civilized Shamans. Buddhism in Tibetan Society. Washing- ton & London: Smithsonian Institution Press.

—— (2002): “Buddhism and the state in eighth century Tibet.” Religion and Secular Culture in Tibet. Ed. Henk Blazer. Leiden etc.: Brill. (Brill’s Tibetan Studies Library, 2/2.) Pp. 1–19. Reprint: Samuel, 2005: 94–115.

—— (2008): The Origins of Yoga and Tantra. Indic religions to the thirteenth century. Cambridge University Press.

Sanderson, Alexis (1988): “Śaivism and the Tantric traditions.” The World’s Religions. Ed. Stewart Sutherland, Leslie Houlden, Peter Clarke & Friedhelm Hardy. London: Routledge. Pp. 660–704.

—— (1994): “Vajrayāna: origin and function.” Buddhism into the Year 2000. Interna- tional Conference Proceedings. Bangkok – Los Angeles: Dhammakaya Foundation. Pp. 87–102.

—— (1995): “Meaning in Tantric ritual.” Essais sur le rituel III. Ed. Anne-Marie Blondeau & Kristofer Schipper. Louvain – Paris: Peeters. (Biblithèque de l’École des Hautes Études, Section des sciences religieuses, 102.) Pp. 15–95.

—— (2004): “The Śaiva religion among the Khmers, part I.” BEFEO 90/91 (2003–04), 349–462.

—— (2005): “Religion and the state: Śaiva officiants in the territory of the king’s Brah- manical chaplain.” IIJ 47 (2004), 229–300.

—— (2007): “Atharvavedins in Tantric territory. The Āṅgirasakalpa texts of the Oriya Paippalādins and their connection with the Trika and the Kālīkula. With critical edi- tions of the Parājapavidhi, the Parāmantravidhi, and the Bhadrakālīmantravidhipraka raṇa.” The Atharvaveda and its Paippalādaśākhā. Historical and philological papers on a Vedic tradition. Ed. Arlo Griffiths & Annette Schmiedchen. Aachen: Shaker Verlag. (Geisteskultur Indiens. Texte und Studien, 11.) Pp. 195–311.

—— (2007a): “The Śaiva exegesis of Kashmir.” Mélanges tantriques à la mémoire d’Hélène Brunner / Tantric Studies in Memory of Hélène Brunner. Ed. Domi- nic Goodall & André Padoux. Institut Français de Pondichéry / École Française d’Extrême-Orient. (Collection Indologie, 106.) Pp. 231–442.

—— (2009): “The Śaiva Age: the rise and dominance of Śaivism during the early medi- eval period.” Genesis and Development of Tantrism. Ed. Shingo Einoo. Tokyo: Insti- tute of Oriental Culture, University of Tokyo. Pp. 41–349.

Sastri, Hiranand (1942): Nalanda and its Epigraphical Material. Reprint: Sri Satguru Publications, Delhi, 1986. (Asian Arts and Archaeology Series, 3.)

Schalk, Peter (ed.) (2002): Buddhism among Tamils in Pre-Colonial Tamilakam and Ilam. Part 1: Prologue. The Pre-Pallava and the Pallava Period. Uppsala: Uppsala Universitet.

Scharfe, Hartmut (1968): Untersuchungen zur Staatsrechtslehre des Kauṭalya. Wies- baden: Otto Harrassowitz.

—— (1977): Grammatical Literature. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. (A History of Indian Literature, Vol. V, Fasc. 2.)

—— (1989): The State in Indian Tradition. Leiden etc.: E. J. Brill. (Handbuch der Orientalistik 2/3/2.)

—— (1993): Investigations in Kauṭalya’s Manual of Political Science. Second, revised edition of Scharfe, 1968.

—— (2002): Education in Ancient India. Leiden etc.: Brill. (Handbook of Oriental Studies, Sect. II: India, 16.)

Scherrer-Schaub, Cristina (2003): “Un traité de politique du bouddhisme indien: Lec- ture de la Ratnāvalī de Nāgārjuna (IIe–IIIe siècles de notre ère) [suite et fin].” Annu- aire de l’École pratique des hautes études 111 (2002–2003), 131–6.

—— (2007): “Immortality extolled with reason: Philosophy and politics in Nāgārjuna.” Pramāṇakīrtiḥ. Papers dedicated to Ernst Steinkellner on the occasion of his 70th birthday. Ed. Birgit Kellner, Helmut Krasser, Horst Lasic, Michael Torsten Much & Helmut Tauscher. Part 2. Wien: Arbeitskreis für Tibetische und Buddhistische Studien Universität Wien. Pp. 757–93.

Schlingloff, Dieter (1964/2006): Ein buddhistisches Yogalehrbuch. Unveränderter Nachdruck der Ausgabe von 1964 unter Beigabe aller seither bekannt gewordenen Fragmente. Herausgegeben von Jens-Uwe Hartmann und Hermann-Josef Röllicke. Düsseldorf: Haus der Japanischen Kultur (EKŌ). (Buddhismus-Studien / Buddhist Studies 5 / 2006.)

—— (1969): Die altindische Stadt. Eine vergleichende Untersuchung. Mainz: Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur / Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner. (Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur; Abhandlungen der Geistes- und Sozialwissen- schaftlichen Klasse, Jahrgang 1969, Nr. 5.)

—— (2006): “Das Schema der Stadt in den narrativen Ajantamalereien.” Vanamālā. Festschrift A. J. Gail. Ed. Gerd J. R. Mevissen & Klaus Bruhn. Berlin: Weidler. Pp. 214–8.

Schmithausen, Lambert (1996): “Buddhismus und Glaubenskriege.” Glaubenskriege in Vergangenheit und Gegenwart. Ed. Peter Herrmann. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Pp. 63–92.

—— (1999): “Aspects of the Buddhist attitude towards war.” Violence Denied: Vio- lence, Non-Violence and the Rationalization of Violence in South Asian Cultural History. Ed. Jan E. M. Houben & Karel R. van Kooij. Leiden etc.: Brill. (Brill’s Indo- logical Library, 16.) Pp. 45–67.

—— (2003): “Einige besondere Aspekte der ‘Bodhisattva-Ethik’ in Indien und ihre Hintergründe.” Hōrin 10, 21–46.

—— (2007): “Zur Frage, ob ein Bodhisattva unter bestimmten Voraussetzungen in einer neutralen Geisteshaltung (avyākṛta-citta) töten darf.” Indica et Tibetica. Fest- schrift für Michael Hahn. Zum 65. Geburtstag von Freunden und Schülern über- reicht. Ed. Konrad Klaus & Jens-Uwe Hartmann. Wien: Arbeitskreis für Tibetische und Buddhistische Studien Universität Wien. (Wiener Studien zur Tibetologie und Buddhismuskunde, 66.) Pp. 423–40.

Schneider, Johannes (1993): Der Lobpreis der Vorzüglichkeit des Buddha. Udbhaṭasvāmins Viśeṣastava mit Prajñāvarmans Kommentar. Nach dem tibetischen Tanjur herausgegeben und übersetzt. Bonn: Indica et Tibetica. (Indica et Tibetica, 23.)

—— (1995): “Der Buddha als der wahre Śiva: Udbhatasiddhasvāmins Sarvajñama- heśvarastotra.” Berliner Indologische Studien 8, 153–87.

Schneider, Ulrich (1978): Die grossen Felsen-Edikte Aśokas. Kritische Ausgabe, Über- setzung und Analyse der Texte. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. (Freiburger Beiträge zur Indologie, 11.)

Scholem, Gershom (1957): Die jüdische Mystik in ihren Hauptströmungen. Suhrkamp Taschenbuch. 1980.

Schopen, Gregory (1975): “The phrase ‘sa pṛthivīpradeśaś caityabhūto bhavet’ in the Vajracchedikā: Notes on the cult of the book in Mahāyāna.” IIJ 17, 147–81. Reprint with stylistic changes: Schopen, 2005: 25–62.

—— (1985): “Two problems in the history of Indian Buddhism: the layman/monk distinction and the doctrines of the transference of merit.” (StII 10, 9–47.) Reprint with stylistic changes: Schopen, 1997: 23–55.

—— (1987): “Burial ad sanctos and the physical presence of the Buddha in early Indian Buddhism: a study in the archaeology of religions.” (Religion 17, 193–225.) Reprint with stylistic changes: Schopen, 1997: 114–47.

—— (1988–89): “On monks, nuns and ‘vulgar’ practices: the introduction of the image cult into Indian Buddhism.” (Artibus Asiae 49(1/2), 153–68.) Reprint with stylistic changes: Schopen, 1997: 238–57.

—— (1990): “The Buddha as an owner of property and permanent resident in medi- eval Indian monasteries.” (JIP 18, 181–217.) Reprint with stylistic changes: Schopen, 1997: 258–89.

—— (1991): “Monks and the relic cult in the Mahāparinibbāna-sutta. An old misun- derstanding in regard to monastic Buddhism.” From Benares to Beijing: Essays on Buddhism and Chinese religion. Ed. Koichi Shinohara & Gregory Schopen. Oakville, Ontario: Mosaic Press. Pp. 187–201. Reprint with stylistic changes: Schopen, 1997: 99–113.

—— (1992): “On avoiding ghosts and social censure. Monastic funerals in the Mūlasarvāstivāda-vinaya.” (JIP 20, 1–39.) Reprint with stylistic changes: Schopen, 1997: 204–237.

—— (1992a): “The ritual obligations and donor roles of monks in the Pāli Vinaya.” (JPTS 16, 87–107.) Reprint with stylistic changes: Schopen, 1997: 72–85.

—— (1995): “Deaths, funerals, and the division of property in a monastic code.” Bud- dhism in Practice. Ed. Donald S. Lopez. Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal. Pp. 473–

502. Reprint with stylistic changes: Schopen, 2004: 91–121.

—— (1996): “The suppression of nuns and the ritual murder of their special dead in two Buddhist monastic texts.” JIP 24, 563–92. Reprint with stylistic changes: Schopen, 2004: 329–59.

—— (1997): Bones, Stones, and Buddhist Monks. Collected papers on the archaeol- ogy, epigraphy, and texts of monastic Buddhism in India. Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press.

—— (1997a): “If you can’t remember, how to make it up: Some monastic rules for redacting canonical texts.” Bauddhavidyāsudhākaraḥ. Studies in Honour of Heinz Bechert on the Occasion of His 65th Birthday. Ed. Petra Kieffer-Pülz & Jens-Uwe Hartmann. Swisttal-Odendorf. (Indica et Tibetica, 30.) Pp. 571–82. Reprint with stylistic changes: Schopen, 2004: 395–407.

—— (1998): “Marking time in Buddhist monasteries. On calendars, clocks, and some liturgical practices.” Sūryacandrāya: Essays in Honour of Akira Yuyama on the Occasion of his 65th Birthday. Ed. Paul Harrison and Gregory Schopen. Swisttal- Odendorf: Indica et Tibetica Verlag. Pp. 157–79. Reprint with stylistic changes: Schopen, 2004: 260–84.

—— (2004): Buddhist Monks and Business Matters. Still more papers on monastic Bud- dhism in India. Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press.

—— (2005): Figments and Fragments of Mahāyāna Buddhism in India. More collected papers. Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press.

—— (2006): “A well-sanitized shroud. Asceticism and institutional values in the Mid- dle Period of Buddhist monasticism.” = Olivelle, 2006: 315–47.

—— (2006a): “The Buddhist ‘monastery’ and the Indian garden: aesthetics, assimila- tions, and the siting of monastic establishments.” JAOS 126(4), 487–505.

—— (2006b): “On monks and menial laborers: Some monastic accounts of building Buddhist monasteries.” Architetti, Capomastri, Artigiani. L’organizzazione dei cani- eri e della produzione artistica nell’Asia ellenistica. Studi offerti a Domenico Fac- cenna nel suo ottantesimo compleanno. Ed. Pierfrancesco Callieri. Roma: Istituto Italiano per l’Africa e l’Oriente. (Serie Orientale Roma, C.) Pp. 225–45.

—— (2007): “Cross-dressing with the dead: asceticism, ambivalence, and institutional values in an Indian monastic code.” The Buddhist Dead. Practices, Discourses, Rep- resentations. Ed. Bryan J. Cuevas & Jacqueline I. Stone. Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press. (Studies in East Asian Buddhism, 20.) Pp. 60–104.

—— (2009): “On the absence of Urtexts and otiose ācāryas: buildings, books, and lay buddhist ritual at Gilgit.” Écrire et transmettre en Inde classique. Ed. Gérard Colas & Gerdi Gerschheimer. Paris: École française d’Extrême-Orient. (Études thématiques, 23.) Pp. 189–219.

—— (2009a): “The urban Buddhist nun and a protective rite for children in early North India.” Pāsādikadānaṃ . Festschrift für Bhikkhu Pāsādika. Ed. Martin Straube, Roland Steiner, Jayandra Soni, Michael Hahn & Mitsuyo Demoto. Marburg: Indica et Tibetica Verlag. (Indica et Tibetica, 52.) Pp. 359–80.

Schubring, Walther (2000): The Doctrine of the Jainas Described after the Old Sources. Translated from the revised German edition by Wolfgang Beurlen. With three indi- ces enlarged and added by Willem Bollée and Jayandra Soni. Delhi: Motilal Banar- sidass. (Lala Sundarlal Jain Research Series, 15.)

Sen, Amartya (2005): The Argumentative Indian. Writings on Indian history, culture and identity. London etc.: Penguin Books.

Sen, Chitrabhanu (1978): A Dictionary of Vedic Rituals, based on the Śrauta and Gṛhya Sūtras. Delhi: Concept Publishing.

Senart, Émile (1900): “Bouddhisme et Yoga.” RHR 43(2), 345–64.

Senart, E. (1906): “The inscriptions in the caves at Nāsik.” EpInd 8 (1905–1906), 59–96.

Seneviratne, H. L. (1963): “The Äsala Perahära in Kandy.” Ceylon Journal of Historical and Social Studies 6, 169–80.

—— (1978): Rituals of the Kandyan State. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Shah, Priyabala (1952): “Aiḍūka.” JOIB 1(3), 278–85.

Sharf, Robert H. (1992): “The idolization of enlightenment: on the mummification of Ch’an masters in medieval China.” History of Religions 32(1), 1–31.

Sharma, V. K. (2001): History of Jainism, with special reference to Mathurā. New Delhi:

D. K. Printworld. (Reconstructing Indian History & Culture, 23.)

Shee, Monika (1986): Tapas und tapasvin in den erzählenden Partien des Mahābhārata. Reinbek: Inge Wezler. (Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik, Dissertationen Band 1.)

Shen, Weirong (2004): “Magic power, sorcery and evil spirit: the image of Tibetan monks in Chinese literature during the Yuan dynasty.” The Relationship Between Religion and State (chos srid zung ‘brel) In Traditional Tibet. Ed. Christoph Cüp- pers. Lumbini: Lumbini International Research Institute. Pp. 189–227.

Silk, Jonathan A. (1997): “Further remarks on the yogācāra bhikṣu.” Dharmadhūta: Mélanges offerts au Vénérable Thích Huyên-Vi à l’occasion de son soixante-dixième anniversaire. Ed. Bhikkhu Pāsādika & Bhikkhu Tampalawela Dhammaratana. Paris: Éditions You Feng. Pp. 233–50.

—— (2000): “The yogācāra bhikṣu.” Wisdom, Compassion, and the Search for Under- standing. The Buddhist Studies Legacy of Gadjin M. Nagao. Ed. Johathan A. Silk. Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press. Pp. 265–314.

—— (2006): Body Language. Indic śarīra and Chinese shèlì in the Mahāparinirvāṇa- sūtra and Saddharmapuṇḍarīka. Tokyo: The International Institute for Buddhist Studies. (Studia Philologica Buddhica, Monograph Series, 19.)

Simpson, William (1888): “Some suggestions of origin in Indian architecture.” JRAS, New Series 20(4), 49–71.

Sircar, D. C. (1951): “The Sātavāhanas and the Chedis.” = Majumdar, 1951: 191–216. Sircar, Dines Chandra (1965): Select Inscriptions bearing on Indian History and Civi- lization. Volume I: From the sixth century B.C. to the sixth century A.D. University

of Calcutta.

—— (1983): Select Inscriptions bearing on Indian History and Civilization. Volume II: From the sixth to the eighteenth century A.D. Delhi etc.: Motilal Banarsidass.

Skilling, Peter (1997): Mahāsūtras: Great Discourses of the Buddha. Volume II, Parts I & II. Oxford: The Pali Text Society.

—— (2005): “Cutting across categories: the ideology of relics in Buddhism.” Annual Report of The International Research Institute for Advanced Buddhology at Soka University for the Academic Year 2004. Tokyo: Soka University. Pp. 269–310.

—— (2007): “King, sangha and brahmans: Ideology, ritual and power in pre-modern Siam.” Buddhism, Power and Political Order. Ed. Ian Harris. London & New York: Routledge. Pp. 182–215.

—— (2007a): “Zombies and half-zombies: Mahāsūtras and other protective measures.” JPTS 29 (Festschrift in honour of the 80th birthday of K. R. Norman in 2005 and

the 125th anniversary in 2006 of the founding of the Pali Text Society; ed. O. von Hinüber, R. M. L. Gethin and Mark Allon), 313–30.

—— (2008): “Dharma, Dhāraṇī, Abhidharma, Avadāna: What was taught in Trayastriṃ śa?” Annual Report of The International Research Institute for Advanced Buddhology at Soka University for the Academic Year 2007, pp. 37–60.

—— (2009): Buddhism and Buddhist Literature of South-East Asia: Selected Papers. Edited by Claudio Cicuzza. Bangkok and Lumbini: Fragile Palm Leaves Founda- tion / Lumbini International Research Institute. 2009. (Materials for the Study of the Tripitaka, 5.)

Skorupski, Tadeusz (ed., tr.)(1983): The Sarvadurgatipariśodhana Tantra: Elimination of All Evil Destinies. Sanskrit and Tibetan texts with introduction, English transla- tion and notes. Delhi etc.: Motilal Banarsidass.

Ślaczka, Anna A. (2007): Temple Consecraton Rituals in Ancient India. Text and archaeology. Leiden – Boston: Brill. (Brill’s ????

Smith, Vincent A. (1900): The Jain stūpa and other Antiquities of Mathurā. Allaha- bad. (Archaeological Survey of India: New Imperial Series Vol. 20; North-Western Provinces and Oudh. Vol. 5. Muttra Antiquities.) Reprint: Indological Book House, Varanasi – Delhi, 1969.

—— (1958): The Oxford History of India. Third edition edited by Percival Spear. Oxford: Clarendon Press.

Snellgrove, David L. (1987): Indo-Tibetan Buddhism. Indian Buddhists and their Tibetan successors. London: Serindia Publications.

Snellgrove, David (2001): “The relationship of Buddhism to the royal Brahmanical cult in the Khmer empire.” Le Parole e i Marmi. Studi in onore di Raniero Gnoli nel suo 70° compleanno. Ed. Raffaele Torella. Roma: Istituto Italiano per l’Africa e l’Oriente. (Serie Orientale Roma XCII,2.) Pp. 797–833.

Solomon, Esther A. (1976–1978): Indian dialectics. Methods of philosophical discus- sion. 2 vols. Ahmedabad: Gujarat Vidya sabha. (Research series, Sheth Bholabhai Jeshingbhai Institute of Learning and Research, 70 & 74.)

Spellman, John W. (1964): Political Theory of Ancient India. A study of kingship from the earliest times to circa ad 300. Oxford: Clarendon Press.

Srinivasan, Doris Meth (ed.) (1989): Mathurā: the cultural heritage. New Delhi: Amer- ican Institute of Indian Studies.

Staal, Frits (2008): Discovering the Vedas. Origins, mantras, rituals, insights. New Delhi: Penguin Books India.

Stahl, William Harris; Johnson, Richard; with Burge, E. L. (tr.) (1977): Martianus Capella and the Seven Liberal Arts. Volume II: The marriage of philology and mer- cury. New York: Columbia University Press.

Staviskij, B. Ja. (1986): La Bactriane sous les Kushans: Problèmes d’histoire et de culture.

Édition revue et augmentée. Traduite du russe par P. Bernard, M. Burda, F. Grenet,

P. Leriche. Paris: Librairie d’Amérique et d’Orient, Jean Maisonneuve.

Stein, Burton (1980): Peasant State and Society in Medieval South India. Delhi etc.: Oxford University Press.

Stein, M. A. (ed.) (1892): Kalhaṇa’s Rājataraṅgiṇī or Chronicle of the Kings of Kash- mir. Vol. I: Sanskrit text with critical notes. Reprint: Munshi Ram Manohar Lal, Delhi, 1960.

Sternagel, Peter (1966): Die Artes Mechanicae im Mittelalter. Begriffs- und Bedeu- tungsgeschichte bis zum Ende des 13. Jahrhunderts. Kallmünz: Michael Lassleben. (Münchener historische Studien, Abteilung mittelalterliche Geschichte, Bd. 2.)

Stietencron, Heinrich von (1995): “Die mythischen Dimension von Kampf und Krieg.” Töten im Krieg. Ed. Heinrich von Stietencron & Jörg Rüpke. Freiburg – München: Karl Alber. (Veröffentlichungen des “Instituts für historische Anthropologie E. V.”, 6.)

Strickmann, Michel (1996): Mantras et mandarins. Le bouddhisme tantrique en Chine.

Gallimard.

Strong, John S. (1983): The Legend of King Aśoka. A study and translation of the Aśokāvadāna. Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton University Press.

—— (1992): The Legend and Cult of Upagupta. Sanskrit Buddhism in North India and Southeast Asia. Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton University Press.

—— (2004): Relics of the Buddha. Princeton University Press.

—— (2004a): “Buddhist relics in comparative perspective: beyond the parallels.” = Germano & Trainor, 2004: 27–49.

—— (2007): “Two Buddha relic traditions.” Religion Compass 1(3), 341–52.

—— (2007a): “The Buddha’s funeral.” The Buddhist Dead. Practices, Discourses, Rep- resentations. Ed. Bryan J. Cuevas & Jacqueline I. Stone. Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press. (Studies in East Asian Buddhism, 20.) Pp. 32–59.

Strong, John S. & Strong, Sarah M. (1995): “A tooth relic of the Buddha in Japan: an essay on the Sennyū-ji tradition and a translation of Zeami’s Nō play ‘Shari’.” Japanese Religions 20, 1–33.

Takakusu, J. (tr.) (1896): A Record of the Buddhist Religion and practised in India and the Malay Archipalago (A.D. 671–695). Reprint: Munshiram Manoharlal, Delhi, 1966.

—— (1904): “The Life of Vasu-bandhu, by Paramārtha (A.D. 499–569).” T’oung Pao, Série II, Vol. V, pp. 269–96 & 620.

Tambiah, Stanley Jeyaraja (1984): The Buddhist Saints of the Forest and the Cult of Amulets. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Cambridge Studies in Social Anthropology, 49.)

Thakur, Vijay Kumar (1981): Urbanisation in Ancient India. Delhi: Abhinav.

Thapar, Romila (1963): Aśoka and the Decline of the Mauryas. Delhi etc.: Oxford Uni- versity Press.

—— (2002): The Penguin History of Early India, from the origins to AD 1300. London: Penguin Books.

—— (2005): “Creating traditions through narration. The case of Śakuntalā.” Boundar- ies, Dynamics and Construction of Traditions in South Asia. Ed. Federico Squarcini. Firenze University Press / Munshiram Manoharlal. Pp. 159–73.

Thaplyal, Kiran Kumar (2004): Village and Village Life in Ancient India. A study of village and village life in northern India from 6th century BC to 1st century AD. New Delhi: Aryan Books International.

Thapliyal, Uma Prasad (1979): Foreign Elements in Ancient Indian Society. New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal.

Tiefenauer, Marc (2001): Les enfers purāṇiques d’après des morceaux choisis. Unpub- lished “mémoire de licence”. Lausanne: Université de Lausanne.

Tieken, H. (1992): “Style and structure of Rājaśekhara’s Kāvyamīmāṃ sā with special reference to chapter X on the relation between king and poet.” Ritual, State and History in South Asia. Essays in Honour of J. C. Heesterman. Ed. A. W. van den Hoek, D. H. A. Kolff, M. S. Oort. Leiden etc.: E. J. Brill. Pp. 366–74.

Tillemans, Tom J. F. (1990): Materials for the Study of Āryadeva, Dharmapāla and Candrakīrti. The Catuḥśataka of Āryadeva, chapters XII and XIII, with the commen- taries of Dharmapāla and Candrakīrti: Introduction, translation, Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese texts, notes. 2 vols. Wien: Arbeitskreis für Tibetische und Buddhis- tische Studien, Universität Wien. (Wiener Studien zur Tibetologie und Buddhis- muskunde 24, 1–2.)

Trainor, Kevin (1997): Relics, Ritual, and Representation in Buddhism. Rematerial- izing the Sri Lankan Theravāda tradition. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Cambridge Studies in Religious Traditions, 10.)

Trautmann, Thomas R. (1971): Kauṭilya and the Arthaśāstra. A statistical investigation of the authorship and evolution of the text. Leiden: E. J. Brill.

Trimondi, Victor & Victoria (1999): Der Schatten des Dalai Lama. Sexualität, Magie und Politik im tibetischen Buddhismus. Düsseldorf: Patmos Verlag.

Tripathi, Dipti S. (1986): “Apabhraṃ śa in Sanskrit grammar: an appraisal of Bhartṛhari’s view.” Aligarh Journal of Oriental Studies 3(2), 81–92.

Tsuchida, Ryūtarō (1991): “Two categories of Brahmins in the early Buddhist period.”

Memoirs of the Research Department of the Toyo Bunko 49, 51–95.

Tsuchida, Ryutaro (2009): “Some reflections on the chronological problems of the Mahābhārata.” Studies in Indian Philosophy and Buddhism 16, 1–24.

Udayana: Ātmatattvaviveka. Ātmatattvaviveka by Udayanācārya, with Translation, Explanation and Analytical-Critical Survey, by N. S. Dravid. Shimla: Indian Insti- tute of Advanced Study, Rashtrapati Nivas. 1995.

van Buitenen, J. A. B. (tr.)(1973, 1975, 1978): The Mahābhārata. 3 volumes, covering 5 books, have appeared. The University of Chicago Press.

van Kooij, Karel R. (1990): “Display of the relics in early Buddhist art.” Ancient Ceylon: Journal of the Archaeological Survey Department of Sri Lanka 7, volume 1 (Papers submitted to the International Seminar—Towards the Second Century of Archaeol- ogy in Sri Lanka on 7th–13th July 1990—Colombo), pp. 125–46.

van Leur, Jacob Cornelis (1955): Indonesian Trade and Society. Essays in Asian social and economic history. The Hague. Reprint: Foris Publication Holland, Dordrecht / U.S.A., Cinnaminson, 1983.

van Naerssen, F. H. & de Iongh, R. C. (1977): The Economic and Administrative His- tory of Early Indonesia. Leiden/Köln: E. J. Brill. (Handbuch der Orientalistik 3.7.) Verardi, Giovanni (1996): “Religions, rituals, and the heaviness of Indian history.”

Annali 56, 215–53.

Vergati, Anne (1994): “Bouddhisme et caste dans la vallée de Kathmandu.” Boud- dhisme et cultures locales. Quelques cas de réciproques adaptations. Ed. Fukui, Fumimasa & Fussman, Gérard. Paris: École française d’Extrême-Orient. (Études thématiques, 2.) Pp. 53–68.

Verhagen, Pieter C. (1999): “Expressions of violence in Buddhist Tantric mantras.” Violence Denied: Violence, Non-Violence and the Rationalization of Violence in South Asian Cultural History. Ed. Jan E. M. Houben & Karel R. van Kooij. Leiden etc.: Brill. (Brill’s Indological Library, 16.) Pp. 275–85.

Virkus, Fred (2004): Politische Strukturen im Guptareich (300–550 n. Chr.). Wies- baden: Harrassowitz. (Asien- und Afrika-Studien der Humboldt-Universität zu Berlin, 18.)

Vogel, J. Ph. (1918): “The Yūpa inscriptions of King Mūlavarman, from Koetei (East Borneo).” Bijdragen tot de Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde 79, 167–232.

Wagle, Narendra (1966): Society at the Time of the Buddha. Bombay: Popular Prakashan.

Wagner, Andreas (ed.)(2006): Primäre und sekundäre Religion als Kategorie der Religionsgeschichte des Alten Testaments. Berlin – New York: Walter de Gruyter. (Beihefte zur Zeitschrift für die alttestamentliche Wissenschaft, 364.)

Waldschmidt, Ernst (1944–1948): Die Überlieferung vom Lebensende des Buddha. Eine vergleichende Analyse des Mahāparinirvāṇasūtra und seiner Textentsprechungen. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. (Abhandlungen der Akademie der Wissen- schaften in Göttingen, philologisch-historische Klasse, Dritte Folge, Nr. 29–30.)

—— (1950–1951): Das Mahāparinirvāṇasūtra. Text in Sanskrit und Tibetisch, ver- glichen mit dem Pāli nebst einer Übersetzung der chinesischen Entsprechung im Vinaya der Mūlasarvāstivādins. Auf Grund von Turfan-Handschriften herausgege- ben und bearbeitet. 3 vols. Berlin: Akademie-Verlag. (Abhandlungen der Deutschen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin, Philosophisch-historische Klasse, Jahrgang 1949 Nr. 1, Jahrgang 1950 Nr. 2 & 3.) Reprint in one volume: Rinsen Book Co.,

Kyoto 1986.

Wallace, Vesna A. (2010): Review of Divine Knowledge: Buddhist Mathematics Accord- ing to the Anonymous Manual of Mongolian Astrology and Divination by Brian Baumann (Brill, Leiden 2008), Journal of Asian Studies 69(1), 244–5.

Walser, Joseph (2002): “Nāgārjuna and the Ratnāvalī: new ways to date an old phi- losopher.” JIABS 25(1–2), 209–262.

—— (2009): “The origin of the term ‘Mahāyāna’ (the great vehicle) and its relationship to the Āgamas.” JIABS 30(1–2), 2007 [2009], 219–50.

Walshe, Maurice (1987): The Long Discourses of the Buddha. A translation of the Dīgha Nikāya. Boston: Wisdom Publications. 1995.

Walter, Michael L. (2009): Buddhism and Empire. The political and religious culture of early Tibet. Leiden – Boston: Brill. (Brill’s Tibetan Studies Library, 22.)

Walters, Jonathan S. (1997): “Stūpa, story and empire: Constructions of the Buddha biography in early post-Aśokan India.” Sacred Biography in the Buddhist Traditions of South and Southeast Asia. Ed. Juliane Schober. Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press. Pp. 160–92. (magasins)

Wang, Yi-t’ung (tr.) (1984): A Record of Buddhist Monasteries in Lo-Yang, by Yang Hsüan-chich. Princeton: Princeton University Press.

Wangchuk, Dorji (2007): The Resolve to Become a Buddha. A study of the bodhicitta concept in Indo-Tibetan Buddham. Tokyo: The International Institute for Buddhist Studies. (Studia Philologica Buddhica, Monograph Series, 23.)

Warder, A. K. (1980): Indian Buddhism. Second revised edition. Delhi etc.: Motilal Banarsidass.

Watters, Thomas (1904–05): On Yuan Chwang’s Travels in India (A.D. 629–645). Lon- don: Royal Asiatic Society. Reprint: Munshiram Manoharlal, New Delhi, 1973.

White, David Gordon (1996): The Alchemical Body. Siddha traditions in medieval India. Chicago & London: University of Chicago Press.

—— (2005): Review of Davidson, 2002. Journal of the International Association of Tibetan Studies 1, 1–11.

—— (2009): Sinister Yogis. Chicago & London: The University of Chicago Press.

Whitney, Elspeth (1990): Paradise Restored: The Mechanical Arts from Antiquity through the Thirteenth Century. Philadelphia: American Philosophical Society. (Transactions of the American Philosophical Society, vol. 80 part 1.)

Widmer, Caroline (2008): “Reflexion religiöser Differenz und die Darstellung des ‘anderen’ im buddhistischen Lehrgespräch, ein Arbeitsbericht.” AS 62(1), 425–46.

Wiles, Royce (2006): “The dating of the Jaina councils: do scholarly presentations reflect the traditional sources?” Studies in Jaina History and Culture: Diputes and dialogues. Ed. Peter Flügel. London & New York: Routledge. Pp. 61–85.

Willemen, Charles; Dessein, Bart & Cox, Collett (1998): Sarvāstivāda Buddhist Scho- lasticism. Leiden etc.: Brill. (Handbook of Oriental Studies, 2/11.)

Williams, R. (1963): Jaina Yoga. A survey of the mediaeval Śrāvakācāras. London etc.: Oxford University Press. (London Oriental Series, 14.)

Willis, Michael (2004): “The archaeology and politics of time.” The Vākāṭaka Heritage. Indian culture at the crossroads. Ed. Hans T. Bakker. Groningen: Egbert Forsten. (Gonda Indological Studies, 13.)

—— (2009): The Archaeology of Hindu Ritual. Temples and the Establishment of the Gods. Cambridge University Press.

Wirth, Gerhard & Hinüber, Oskar von (1985): Arrian: Der Alexanderzug, Indische Geschichte. Griechisch und deutsch, herausgegeben und übersetzt. Munich – Zur- ich: Artemis. (Sammlung Tusculum.)

Witzel, Michael (1981 & 1982): “Materialien zu den vedischen Schulen, 1: Über die Caraka-Śākhā.” StII 7, 109–32 & 8/9, 171–240.

—— (1985): “Regionale und überregionale Faktoren in der Entwicklung vedischer Brahmanengruppen im Mittelalter (Materialien zu den vedischen Schulen, 5).” Regionale Tradition in Südasien. Hrsg. Hermann Kulke und Dietmar Rothermund. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner. (Beiträge zur Südasienforschung, Südasien-Institut, Uni- versität Heidelberg, 104.) Pp. 37–76.

—— (1987): “On the localisation of Vedic texts and schools (Materials on Vedic Śākhās, 7).” India and the Ancient World. History, trade and culture before

A.D. 650. Ed. Gilbert Pollet. Leuven: Departement Oriëntalistiek. (Orientalia Lovan- ensia, Analecta, 25.) Pp. 173–213.

—— (1989): “Tracing the Vedic dialects.” Dialectes dans les littératures indo-aryennes. Ed. Colette Caillat. Paris: Édition-Diffusion de Boccard. (Publications de l’Institut de Civilisation Indienne, Série in-8°, Fascicule 55.) Pp. 97–265.

—— (1990): “Notes on Vedic dialects (1).” Zinbun 25, 31–70.

—— (1994): “The Brahmins of Kashmir.” In: A Study of the Nīlamata. Aspects of Hinduism in ancient Kashmir. Ed. Yasuke Ikari. Kyoto: Institute for Research in Humanities, Kyoto University. Pp. 237–94.

—— (1995): “Early Sanskritization: Origins and development of the Kuru state.” Elec- tronic Journal of Vedic Studies (EJVS) 1(4), 1–26. (http://www.ejvs.laurasianacad- emy.com/issues.html) (Cp. Witzel, 1997b.)

—— (1997): “The development of the Vedic canon and its schools: The social and political milieu. (Materials on Vedic Śākhās, 8).” = Witzel, 1997a: 257–345.

—— (ed.) (1997a): Inside the Texts, Beyond the Texts: New approaches to the study of the Vedas. Cambridge: Department of Sanskrit and Indian Studies, Harvard Uni- versity. Distributed by South Asia Books, Columbia, Mo. (Harvard Oriental Series, Opera Minora, 2.)

—— (ed.) (1997b): “Early Sanskritization: origins and development of the Kuru state.” Recht, Staat und Verwaltung im klassischen Indien / The State, the Law, and Administration in Classical India. Ed. Bernhard Kölver. München: R. Oldenbourg. (Schriften des Historischen Kollegs, Kolloquien 30.) Pp. 27–52.

—— (2003): Das alte Indien. München: C. H. Beck.

—— (2006): “Brahmanical reactions to foreign influences and to social and religious change.” Between the Empires. Society in India 300 BCE to 400 CE. Ed. Patrick Olivelle. Oxford University Press. Pp. 457–99.

Wojtilla, Gyula (2000): “Did the Indo-Greeks occupy Pātaliputra?” Acta Antiqua Aca- demiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 40, 495–504.

—— (2006): History of Kṛṣiśastra. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz. (Beiträge zur Kenntnis südasiatischer Sprachen und Literaturen, 14.)

Wrangham, Richard (2009): Catching Fire. How Cooking Made Us Human. New York: Basic Books.

Wynne, Alexander (2007): The Origin of Buddhist Meditation. London & New York: Routledge.

Xinru Liu (1988): Ancient India and Ancient China. Trade and religious exchanges ad 1–600. Delhi etc.: Oxford University Press.

Yano, Michio (1987): “The Hsiu-yao Ching and its Sanskrit sources.” History of Orien- tal Astronomy. Ed. G. Swarup, A. K. Bag, K. S. Shukla. Cambridge etc.: Cambridge University Press. Pp. 125–34.

—— (2005): “Medicine and divination in India.” East Asian Science, Technology, and Medicine 24, 44–61.

Zimmermann, Michael (2006): “Only a fool becomes a king: Buddhist stances on pun- ishment.” Buddhism and Violence. Ed. Michael Zimmermann. Lumbini: Lumbini International Research Institute. (LIRI Seminar Proceedings Series, 2.) Pp. 213–42. Zin, Monika (2010): “Brahmanische Asketengräber.” From Turfan to Ajanta. Fest- schrift for Dieter Schlingloff on the Occasion of his Eighteenth Birthday. Ed. Eli Franco & Monika Zin. Vol. II. Lumbini International Research Institute. Pp. 1075–

1098.

Zin, Monika & Schlingloff, Dieter (2007): Saṃ sāracakra. Das Rad der Wiedergebur- ten in der indischen Überlieferung. Düsseldorf: EKO-Haus der Japanischen Kultur. (Buddhismus-Studien / Buddhist Studies, 6.)

ABBREVIATIONS

Abhidh-k-bh(P) Vasubandhu, Abhidharmakośabhāṣya, ed. P. Pradhan, rev. 2nd ed.

Aruna Haldar, Patna 1975 (TSWS 8)

Abhidh-k(VP) Vasubandhu, Abhidharmakośa, traduit et annoté par Louis de La Vallée Poussin, 6 vols., Paris 1923–1931

ABORI Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute AN Aṅguttara Nikāya

Apte V. S. Apte, Sanskrit-English Dictionary, 3 vols., Poona 1957–1959 AS Asiatische Studien, Études Asiatiques, Bern

ASS Ānandāśrama Sanskrit Series, Poona

Āyār Āyāraṃ ga

BaudhŚS Baudhāyana Śrautasūtra

BCE before the Common Era

BEFEO Bulletin de l’École Française d’Extrême-Orient, Paris BEI Bulletin d’Études Indiennes, Paris

BHSD Franklin Edgerton, Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit Grammar and Dic- tionary, vol. 2: Dictionary, New Haven 1953

BORI Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona BSOAS Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies BSR Buddhist Studies Review

BST Buddhist Sanskrit Texts, Darbhanga

Buddhac Aśvaghoṣa, Buddhacarita, ed. and transl. E. H. Johnston, Calcutta 1935

CE Common Era

ChānUp Chāndogya Upaniṣad

CII Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum

Divy(V) Divyāvadāna, ed. P. L. Vaidya, Darbhanga 1959 (BST 20)

DN Dīghanikāya, ed. T. W. Rhys Davids, J. E. Carpenter, 3 vols. 1890– 1911 (PTS)

EĀc Ekottara Āgama (TI 125)

EDS An Encyclopaedic Dictionary of Sanskrit on Historical Principles, ed. A. M. Ghatage etc., vol. 1 ff., Poona, 1976 ff.

EpInd Epigraphia Indica

ER The Encyclopedia of Religion, éd. Mircea Eliade, New York: Mac- millan; London: Collier Macmillan, 1987, 16 vols.

GobhGS Gobhila Gṛhyasūtra

HBI Étienne Lamotte, Histoire du bouddhisme indien, des origines à l’ère Śaka, Louvain 1958

HIL A History of Indian Literature, ed. J. Gonda, Wiesbaden 1973 ff. HistDh See Kane, HistDh

Hôbôgirin Hôbôgirin, Dictionaire encyclopédique du bouddhisme d’après les sources chinoises et japonaises, éd. S. Lévi, J. Takakusu,

P. Demiéville, Fasc. 1ff., Tôkyô, Paris 1929 ff.

HOS Harvard Oriental Series, Cambridge Mass.

IIJ Indo-Iranian Journal

IndTib Indica et Tibetica, Bonn, Marburg

JA Journal Asiatique

282 abbreviations

Jā Jātaka, together with its Commentary, ed. V. Fausbøll, 6 vols., Lon- don 1877–1896; vol. 7 (Index, D. Andersen), 1897

JAOS Journal of the American Oriental Society

JIABS Journal of the International Association of Buddhist Studies JIP Journal of Indian Philosophy

Jm Āryaśūra, The Jātaka-Mālā or Bodhisattvāvadāna-Mālā, ed. Hendrik Kern, Boston 1891 (HOS 1)

Jm(H) Āryaśūra, Jātakamālā, ed. A. Hanisch, Marburg 2005 (IndTib 43/1) Jm(V) Āryaśūra, Jātakamālā, ed. P. L. Vaidya, Darbhanga 1959 (BST 21) JOIB Journal of the Oriental Institute, Baroda

JPTS Journal of the Pali Text Society

JRAS Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland, London

Kane, HistDh Pandurang Vaman Kane, History of Dharmaśāstra, second edition, Poona: Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, 5 vols., 1968–1977

KāthS Kāthaka Saṃ hitā

KlSchr Kleine Schriften [in the series of the Glasenapp-Stiftung], Wies- baden, Stuttgart

Lal Lalitavistara, ed. S. Lefmann, 2 vols., Halle 1902–1908 Lal(V) Lalitavistara, ed. P. L. Vaidya, Darbhanga 1958 (BST 1) MĀc Madhyama Āgama (TI 26)

Mahā-bh Patañjali, (Vyākaraṇa-)Mahābhāṣya, ed. F. Kielhorn, Bombay 1880– 1885

MaitS Maitrāyaṇī Saṃ hitā

Manu Mānava Dharmaśāstra, ed. Olivelle, 2005

Mhbh Mahābhārata, crit. ed. V. S. Sukthankar u.a., Poona 1933–66 (BORI)

MīS 1) Mīmāṃ sā Sūtra. Edited, with Kumārila Bhatṭ a’s Tantravārttika and Śabara’s Bhāṣya, by Pt. Gaṇeśaṣāstrī Jośī. Pādas 1.2 – 2.1. Poona: Ānandāśrama. 1981. 2) Śābara-Bhāṣya. Translated into English by Ganganatha Jha. Vol. I. Baroda: Oriental Institute. 1973.

MMK Mūlamadhyamakakārikā

MN Majjhima-Nikāya, ed. V. Trenckner, R. Chalmers, 3 vols., London 1888–1899 (PTS)

Mvu Mahāvastu-Avadāna, ed. Émile Senart, 3 vols., Paris 1882–1897 MW Monier Monier-Williams, A Sanskrit-English Dictionary, Oxford

1899

NDPS Nālandā Devanāgarī Pāli Series, Nālandā

Nir 1) Jāska’s Nirukta sammt den Nighaṇtavas, herausgegeben und erläutert von Rudolph Roth. Göttingen 1852. Reprint Darmstadt:

Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft. 1976. 2) The Nighaṇtụ and the

Nirukta. Edited and translated by Lakshman Sarup. Reprint Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass. 1967.

ÖAW Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften, Wien OLZ Orientalistische Literaturzeitung

P. Pāṇinian sūtra

Patis-a Saddhammappakāsinī, commentary on the Patisambhidāmagga. Edited by C. V. Joshi. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul. 1979. 3 vols. (Pali Text Society Text Series, 103–105.)

PTS Pali Text Society, London

PTSD The Pali Text Society’s Pali-English Dictionary, ed. T. W. Rhys Davids, W. Stede, London 1921

Rām Rāmāyaṇa, crit. ed. G. H. Bhatt a.o., Baroda 1960–75 RHR Revue de l’Histoire des Religions, Paris

abbreviations 283

RV Ṛgveda-saṃ hitā

SĀ Saṃ yuktāgama (= TI 99)

Saddharmap(V) Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra, ed. P. L. Vaidya, Darbhanga 1960 (BST 6)

Saund Aśvaghoṣa, Saundarananda, ed. and transl. E. H. Johnston, Oxford 1928–32

SAWW Sitzungsberichte der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien, Phil.-hist. Kl., Wien

SBB Sacred Books of the Buddhists Series, London

ŚlV 1) Ślokavārttika of Śrī Kumārila Bhatṭ a, with the commentary Nyāyaratnākara of Śrī Pārthsārthi Miśra. Edited and revised by Swāmī Dvārikādāsa Śāstrī. Varanasi: Ratna Publications. 1978. (Ratnabharati Series, 3.) 2) Slokavartika, translated with

extracts from the commentaries ‘Kasika’ of Sucarita Misra and ‘Nyayaratnakara’ of Partha Sarthi Misra, by Ganga Nath Jha. Second edition. Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications. 1983. (Sri Garib Das Oriental Series, 8.)

SN Saṃ yutta-Nikāya, ed. L. Feer, 5 vols., London 1884–1898 (PTS), vol. 6 (Indexes by C. A. F. Rhys Davids), London 1904 (PTS)

ŚPaBr Śatapatha Brāhmaṇa

StII Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik

Sūtrāl(B) Asaṅga, Mahāyānasūtrālaṅkāra, ed. S. Bagchi, Darbhanga 1970 (BST 13)

Sūy Sūyagaḍaṃ gasutta = Sūtrakṛtāṅga Sūtra

TaitS Taittirīya Saṃ hitā

TI Taishō Shinshū Daizōkyō or Taishō Issaikyō, 100 vols., Tōkyō 1924 ff.

TSWS Tibetan Sanskrit Works Series, Patna

Utt Uttarajjhayaṇa / Uttarajjhāyā

Vibh-a Buddhaghosa, Sammohavinodanī, Vibhaṅga-atṭ hakathā, ed. A.

P. Buddhadatta, London 1923 (PTS)

Vin Vinayapitaka, ed. H. Oldenberg, 5 vols., London 1879–1883 (PTS)

Vism Buddhaghosa, Visuddhimagga, ed. H. C. Warren, revised by Dharmananda Kosambi, Cambridge, Mass. 1950 (HOS 41)

Viy Viyāhapaṇṇatisuttaṃ . Edited by Pt. Bechardas J. Doshi (for part II assisted by Pt. Amritlal Mohanlal Bhojak). Bombay: Shrī Mahāvīra Jaina Vidyālaya. 1974–78. 2 parts. (Jaina-Āgama- Series No. 4.)

Viy (ed. Nathamal) Anga Suttāni, II: Bhagawai Viāhapannatti. Ed. Muni Nathamal.

Ladnun: Jain Viswa Bhārati. V.S. 2031

Vkp Bhartṛhari, Vākyapadīya, ed. W. Rau, Wiesbaden 1977

VWC A Vedic Word Concordance, by Vishva Bandhu, 5 vols., Hoshiarpur: V.V.R. Institute, 1955–1965

WZKS Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Südasiens

WZKSO Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Süd- und Ostasiens ZDMG Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft

INDEX

Abhayadatta 242

Abhayakīrti 177

Abhidharma 130–1, 167

Abhidharmakośa Bhāṣya 69 n. 109,

107, 131, 191

antyeṣṭi 112, 214 n. 363

Anuśāsanaparvan 32–33, 85, 203

Apaṇṇaka Sutta 37

Āpastamba Dharmasūtra 87, 115

Aramaic 30 n. 9, 203

Abhidharma-vibhāṣā-śāstra 104 n. 20

Āratṭ ạ / Ārātṭ ạ / Aratṭ ạ 204, 205

Abhijñānaśākuntala 75

abhiṣeka 240, 243

Achaemenid empire 21

Ādi Purāṇa 174, 176 n. 253, 229, 231

n. 318

Advaita 192

Afghanistan 20–21, 66, 103, 202, 203

n. 331

Aggañña Sutta 100

Aghori 210

Agnihotra / agnihotra 79–80, 93

agrahāra / agrahāras vii, 41–42, 77,

79, 83–85, 87–89, 91, 93, 96 n. 196,

97, 205

āhitāgni / āhitāgnis 80, 215–7

Ahorātravrata 245

Aitareya Brāhmaṇa 86

Ajātaśatru 3, 36–37, 220–1

Ājīvika(s) / ājīvika(s) 3, 15, 20, 74, 96,

195 n. 293, 213, 223

Ājīvikism 3–4, 6, 12, 17, 194–5, 208

Akbar 145 n. 132

Alandi 209

Alexander 2, 14, 21, 35–36

Āma 178

Ambaṣṭhas 115

Ambatṭ ha 92

Ambaṭṭha Sutta 92, 120 n. 68

Amoghavajra 118 n. 64, 242, 244

n. 443

Ānanda 215, 218–9, 221

Ānandacandra 55 n. 66

Anāthapiṇḍika 18, 96

Āndhra(s) 15, 20 n. 34, 112

anekāntavāda 137, 140

Aṅgavijjā 108

Angkor / Aṅkor / Ankor 54, 56–57, 236–7, 241

Aṅguttara Nikāya 37, 215, 236 n. 413

Aṅkor Thom 54

Aṅkor Vat 54

n. 342

archaeological evidence 1 n. 1, 134,

194, 210 n. 358

Ardha-Māgadhī 145–7, 149, 153

Ardhaphālaka 131 n. 88, 140 n. 114

Arrian 205

ārṣa 149

artha 40, 155, 160, 163

Arthaśāstra 39–40, 59–60, 61 n. 83,

63 n. 88, 67–72, 77–78, 109, 111, 128,

160, 184, 231 n. 398, 237

Āryadeva 105, 150, 191

Āryaśūra 88, 158, 160–1

Āryāvarta 2–3, 33 n. 14, 64, 137, 203

Asaṅga 199, 236 n. 414

asceticism 5–6, 9, 86, 167, 199

Asita 36, 108

Aśoka 3, 12–19, 22, 27, 29–30, 32,

35–36, 46, 62, 64, 66–67, 74, 89, 96,

101–2, 127, 133, 199, 203, 218, 222

āśrama / āśramas 55, 74–78, 84–85,

88, 93–95, 97, 128, 173 n. 242, 209

n. 356

āśrama-vihāra 96 n. 196, 97 n. 199

Assalāyana Sutta 35–36, 164, 203

Aṣṭādhyāyī 149 n. 145, 151

astrology 53 n. 56, 60 n. 79, 81 n. 140,

109, 116–22, 129, 244 n. 443

astronomy 109–10, 114, 116, 118–22

Aśvaghoṣa 16 n. 23, 88, 106–7, 108

n. 31, 123, 153 n. 161, 154–8, 166, 168

n. 232, 173–4

Āśvalāyana 64

Atharvaveda 31 n. 11, 119 n. 66, 239,

240

Atharvavedapariśiṣṭa 240

Ātmatattvaviveka 112

Aupamanyava 64

Aupapātika Sūtra 137 n. 104, 145

Avalokiteśvara 104 n. 20, 149 n. 145

Āvassaya Nijjutti / Āvaśyakaniryukti

Annaṃbhatṭ ạ 144

139, 225 n. 392

Avidūrenidāna 157

āyāgapaṭa 134–5

Ayodhyā 183, 215

āyurveda 116, 119 n. 66

Bactria 202–3, 205

bāhīka 205

bāhlīka 205

Baktra 202

bālhīka 205

Bali 58 n. 72, 61, 79–80

bali 79–81, 91

Bamiyan / Bāmiyāna 122, 202

Bāṇa 111, 173–4

Baudhāyana Dharmasūtra 203

Baudhāyana-pitṛmedha-sūtra 212

Baudhāyana Śrautasūtra 204

Bhagavadgītā 39

Bhāgavata Purāṇa 119 n. 67

Bharadvāja 93–94, 241–2

Bhāradvāja-pitṛmedha-sūtra 214 n. 363

Bharata 94, 174, 215, 241

Bhartṛhari 143, 146 n. 137, 151–3, 187

bhaṭṭāraka 141

Bhāviveka 191

Bhavya 192 n. 289

Bhūmicchidrāpidhāna 77 n. 126

bhūmidāna 85

Bijjaṇa 180

Bimbisāra 3, 18, 19 n. 27, 96

Bindusāra 3

Black Yajurveda 86

bodhicitta 232

Bodhisattva 104 n. 20, 117, 118 n. 64,

155, 158–61, 166, 181, 199, 232–6,

244

Bodhisattvabhūmi 235

Bodhisattva-yāna 234

Borneo 53

brahmadeya 33 n. 14, 77–78, 88 n. 164,

brahmadeyāgrahāra 77, 85

brahmadeyya 78, 92–93

Brahmajāla Sutta 120 n. 68

brāhmaṇa-gahapati 34

brāhmaṇa-gāma 92

brāhmaṇaśramaṇanyāya 174 n. 246

Brāhmī 65, 123

Buddha 1–4, 7–14, 17–19, 23, 28,

34–38, 41, 43, 52 n. 55, 55, 58 n. 72,

64, 73, 78 n. 128, 92, 96, 99, 102, 106,

108, 112, 120, 130, 133, 153 n. 161,

154–60, 162–3, 166, 169, 171, 177,

183, 187–8, 193 n. 289, 194, 196–202,

206–8, 214–25, 227, 229, 231–4,

236–8, 243

Buddhacarita 16 n. 23, 88, 106, 154,

157, 166, 168 n. 232

Buddhaghosa 144, 161 n. 210, 231

n. 399

Burma 52, 53 n. 56, 56–57, 237 n. 417,

242

Bu ston 104 n. 17, 149 n. 145

caitya 195

Cakkavatti-Sīhanāda Sutta 102, 103

n. 11

cakravartin 103 n. 11, 215, 219, 221

Cambodia 47, 52–53, 54 n. 60, 55–57,

110, 111 n. 40, 236, 237 n. 417

Cāṇakya 37, 39, 66–68, 73–74

caṇḍāla 101, 119 n. 67

Candragomin 174

Candragupta 3, 12, 20, 37, 39–40, 62,

63 n. 88, 66–68, 70–74, 224 n. 388

Candragupta II 70

Candrakīrti 105, 150–1

Candraprabha Jātaka 160 n. 206

Cāndra Vyākaraṇa 149

Capella 113–4

Caraka-saṃ hitā 184

caru / caruka 79–81, 91

caste-classes 31, 32 n. 12, 42, 100, 154,

162 n. 212, 245

Catuḥśataka 105, 150, 191

Caturaśītisiddhapravṛtti 242

Caulukya 186

Chāndogya Upaniṣad 31 n. 10, 86, 214

Ch’ang-an 201

China 44–45, 61 n. 84, 114, 168 n. 232,

201–2, 238, 242, 244 n. 443

Chinese 23, 33, 56–57, 102 n. 10, 104

n. 20, 108 n. 31, 111, 118 n. 64, 119,

157, 162, 170 n. 237, 174, 181, 187,

197 n. 299, 202, 219–20, 222, 238,

243

Coḍa 33

Cola 240

correspondence principle 190–1

court 31, 38, 52, 53 n. 56, 57, 60

n. 79, 62, 73–74, 78, 91, 97, 99, 110,

116 n. 58, 127–8, 129 n. 82, 130,

137–9, 141, 172, 175–9, 181–6, 193,

238, 241, 242 n. 437

Damila̠ 145, 235

daṇḍanīti 160

Daśabala 118 n. 64

Daśaratha 215, 217

Devadaha Sutta 16 n. 21

Devanandin 140

Devapāla 162 n. 212, 236

Devapāladeva 64

Devatāvimarśastuti 173

Dharma / dharma 13–16, 29, 38, 40,

48, 52 n. 55, 64 n. 95, 74, 88, 97, 102,

104, 106, 143, 155, 156 n. 184, 160,

163, 177, 188, 197, 221, 232, 236

dharmakāya 122, 197, 199, 206

Dharma-king 102, 104, 156

Dharmakīrti 191

Dharmapāla 162 n. 212, 191, 241

Dharmarāja I 110

dharmaśarīra 198

dharmaskandhas 199

Dharmaśokarāja 110

Dharmasūtra / Dharmasūtras 16, 83

n. 152, 87, 115, 117 n. 59, 203

Dharwar 180

Dhvanyālokalocana 174 n. 246

dhyāna 165 n. 221

dhyānayoga 166

Digambara 140–1, 186, 226, 228, 231

n. 398

Dīgha Nikāya 37, 132, 238 n. 421

Dignāga 191

Digvarman 177

Dīpikā 143 n. 123

Gaṇḍatindu Jātaka 161

Gaṇḍavyūha 172 n. 239

Gandhāra 20–21, 83, 123, 131 n. 88,

132, 202–5, 238 n. 421

Gāndhāra 204

Gāndhārī 34, 123, 219

gāndhārī vidyā 238 n. 421

Gaṅgā 2–4, 93

Gautama Dharmasūtra 16 n. 23, 87

Ghoṭamukha Sutta 37

Girnār 42

Gobhila Gṛhyasūtra 87

Gopathabrāhmaṇa 76 n. 124

grāmakāma 86

Greater Gandhāra 21–22, 123, 130–1

Greater Magadha 1, 4, 6–12, 17,

19–20, 27–29, 38, 74, 130, 194–5, 213,

217

Greece 21

Greek / Greeks 14–16, 21–22, 24–25,

30 n. 9, 32–33, 35–36, 40, 63, 73, 89

n. 168, 164, 170, 203, 205 n. 341

gṛhapati 35, 164

Gṛhyasūtra/Gṛhyasūtras 87, 185,

212

Gujarat 42, 44, 47, 79, 83 n. 151, 90

n. 173, 100 n. 4, 178

Guṇamati 191

Gupta 30 n. 8, 70, 77, 85, 91 n. 178,

92–93, 97 n. 199, 115 n. 49, 116 n. 58,

Divākarabhatṭ ạ 55 n. 64

140, 179 n. 262, 187, 191, 193, 240

Divākaramitra 173–4

Dīvasāgarapannatti 229 n. 397

Divyāvadāna 154 n. 163, 168 n. 232,

221

Draviḍas 33

Dravidian 33

Duṣyanta 75–76

Duṭṭhagāmaṇī 60, 201, 235

dvija 53, 174

eḍūka 195

ekaghana 222

Elāra 235

Ennin 201

Erigena 114

Faxian 102 n. 9, 174, 202, 222

framing 134, 163, 165

Fūdō 243

funerary practices 4, 213

gahapati 34–35, 164

gaṇadhara 227–8

n. 428

Haribhadra 139, 174

Harinegamesi 140

Harivaṃ śa 119 n. 67

Harṣacarita 173–4

Harsạvardhana 104 n. 20, 111, 206

Harsạvarman III 54 n. 60

Hāthīgumphā Inscription 88

havana 80

Helārāja 143

Hemacandra 149 n. 147, 178, 225

hermitage / hermitages 74–76, 78, 84

n. 155, 88, 128, 195

hetu 186

hetuśāstra 186

Hetuvidyā 117, 177

Hinayana Buddhism 52

Hṛdaya treatises 131

Hybrid Sanskrit 147–53, 157

inactive self 7–9

Indica 205

Indo-Aryan 44–46, 149

Indo-Greek / Indo-Greeks 22, 24, 203

Indo-Scythians 51, 126

Indravarman I 56

Iran 21, 50–51, 126

Īśānavarman I 55 n. 65

Islam 28, 241 n. 434

Jaiminīya Brāhmaṇa 86–87

Jaina / Jainas 2 n. 3, 3, 5, 8–9, 11, 16

n. 21, 20, 22, 29, 32, 42, 64, 74–75,

89, 96, 108, 118, 130–42, 145–7, 149,

152, 166, 168–9, 173, 175, 178–80,

186, 191, 194–5, 213, 214 n. 363, 223,

225 n. 392, 226, 229–30, 231 n. 398,

400

Jainism 3–6, 9, 12, 17, 29, 32 n. 13,

109, 130–6, 138–42, 152–3, 166,

168–9, 174, 176 n. 253, 180,

194–5, 208, 225–7, 229, 231 n. 400

Jalalabad 202

Jāliya Sutta 120 n. 68

Jamāli 137–8

Jambuddīvapannatti 132, 225, 227,

229–30

Japan 45, 61, 202, 238, 242–3

Jātaka 88, 106, 159, 160 n. 206, 161

Jātakamālā 88, 158–9, 160 n. 206, 163

Java 47, 53, 54 n. 60, 61

Jayavarman 54–57, 236–7, 241

Jayavarman II 54, 56

Jayavarman V 55, 236, 241

Jayavarman VII 237

Jayavarman VIII 57

Jetavana 18, 96

Jina 11 n. 10, 41, 130, 132, 134, 169,

174, 178 n. 257, 180, 195, 225,

227–30, 231 n. 398

Jinadāsa 135–6

Jinasena 168, 174, 231 n. 398

Jīvājīvābhigama 225 n. 392

Jñānadeva 209

Junāgaḍh / Junagadh 62, 82

jyotiḥ 116

jyotiḥśāstra 120–1

Kālacakra Tantra 241

Kalhaṇa 83, 181, 205

Kaliṅga 33, 42, 88–89, 92

Kālidāsa 75–78, 85

Kaliyugaparikathā 163 n. 214 Kalpanāmaṇḍitikā Dṛṣtāntapaṅkti 101,

108, 154 n. 163, 158, 171

kāma 40, 155, 160, 163

Kāmandaki 40, 70

Kāmasūtra 160

Kāmbojas 15, 33, 203–4

Kanauj 178

Kandahar 30 n. 9, 203

Kandaraka Sutta 37

Kandy 201

Kaniṣka 103, 123, 132, 134, 136, 195

Kaṇva 75–76

Kanyākubja 206

Karle 90, 96–97

karma 116–7, 176 n. 253

Karmavibhaṅgopadeśa 199

karmic retribution 4–10, 106

Karnataka 20, 188 n. 284

Kashmir 205

Kāśikā 149

Kassapa Sīhanāda Sutta 120 n. 68

Kaśyapa 86, 222

Kāśyapaśilpa 59 n. 77

Kaṭha Upaniṣad 165 n. 222, 166 n. 226

Kaumāralāta 148

Kauṣīka 158, 171

Kauṣītaka Gṛhyasūtra 87

Kautilya 39, 40, 59, 63, 67, 68, 69, 70,

231

Kautsa 147

Kāvyāṃīmāṃsā 180

Keṇiya 79

Kevaddha Sutta 204 n. 334, 238 n. 421

Khaḍgodyama 237

Khandila 135

Khāravela 42, 88–89, 92

Kharoṣthī 65, 123, 127, 219

Khmer 54 n. 60, 61, 110, 241

king / King 11 n. 10, 14, 17–18, 19

n. 27, 21, 24–25, 31, 36–37, 39, 41–42,

50, 53–56, 57 n. 71, 62–64, 68 n. 107,

73, 75–77, 81–83, 87–92, 94–96,

99–106, 109–12, 119, 127–8, 132–3,

139, 145 n. 132, 155–6, 159–61, 162

n. 212, 164, 172, 176–84, 186 n. 277,

195, 201, 202 n. 327, 205–6, 215,

217 n. 373, 219–21, 224, 231 n. 398,

235–43

Kirtipaṇḍita 236, 241

Korea 45

Kosala 4, 30, 92

Kṛṣṇa 173

Kṛtanagara 54 n. 60

Kṣatrapa 42, 50, 51, 62, 63, 126, 136

Kṣatriya 64 n. 95, 65

Kukkutapāda 220

Kumāralāta 101, 108, 148–9, 158, 171

Kumārapāla 82, 178

Kumārapālapratibodha 178

Kumārila 143

Kumudacandra 186

Kuru state 29

Kuṣāṇa 50

Kuśinagara 216 n. 371, 220

Kūṭadanta Sutta 37, 92

Lakṣmaṇa 93

Lalitavistara 156–7

Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra 191

Laws of Manu 40, 109, 111, 186, 237

legitimate / legitimation 10, 39–40,

48–49, 58, 61, 64, 237

Letter to King Gautamīputra 105

Life of the Buddha 106, 154, 157, 207 Life of Vasubandhu 181–3 Lokaneyyapakaraṇa 53 n. 56

Lumbinī / Lummini 17–18, 96

Madhyamakahṛdayakārikā 150, 192,

n. 289

Mādhyamika 193 n. 289

Madhyāntavibhāga-kārikā Bhāṣya 69

n. 111

Madhyāntavibhāga Śāstra 69 n. 109

Madhyāntavibhāga-sūtra Bhāṣya 69

n. 111

Madhya Pradesh 179

Madra 205 n. 342

Magadha 1, 2 n. 3, 3–12, 17, 19–20,

27–29, 31, 38, 73–74, 130, 155,

194–5, 213, 217

Māgadhī 144–7, 149, 152–3

Mahābhārata 11, 32–33, 39, 75–76,

85, 94, 115, 119 n. 67, 164–6, 169, 175

n. 250, 195, 203, 205, 214 n. 363, 231

n. 398

Mahābhāṣya 143, 146 n. 137, 151, 203

Mahābhāṣyadīpikā 152

Mahābodhi 206

Mahāgovinda Sutta 37

Mahākāśyapa 220–2

Mahākṣatrapa 63

Mahāli Sutta 120

Mahāpadāna Sutta 37–38

Mahāparinibbāna Sutta 218

Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra 215, 218, 220,

223, 224 n. 390, 235

Mahāprajñāpāramitā Śāstra 199 n. 307

Mahāsāṃghika 167

Mahāsudarśana 219–20

Mahāvaṃsa 74, 201, 235

Mahāvastu 41 n. 41, 156–7

Mahāvīra 4, 130, 140, 145, 214 n. 363,

225–7, 230

mahāyajña 80

Mahāyāna / Mahāyānism 55, 60 n. 79,

111, 167, 174, 200, 231 n. 399, 232,

234 n. 407, 235, 238

Mahāyānasaṅgraha 199

Mahāyānasūtrālaṃ kāra 117

Maitrāyaṇī 173

Maitreya 193 n. 289, 220–1,

236 n. 414

Maitreya samiti 221

Majjhima Nikāya 37, 132, 195, 203

Mallas 214

Malliṣeṇa-Maladhārideva 175

Mānava Dharmaśāstra 2, 33, 40, 61

n. 83, 80, 90, 95, 115, 117, 203

Mañjuśrī 174

mantra 81, 87, 119, 186, 241

Mantramārga 239

Manusmṛti 40

Māra 155

Mātaṅgas 119

Mātaṅgī Sūtra 119 n. 65

mathematics 31 n. 10, 109, 116, 118,

120–2, 244 n. 443

Mathurā / Mathura 89, 123, 130–8,

139 n. 110, 140–1, 194, 226

Mātṛceṭa 104, 106, 163

Maurya 3, 12, 17, 20–22, 27, 30, 37,

39, 50–51, 62, 63 n. 88, 66–67, 70–74,

99, 101, 102 n. 9, 224 n. 390

Mazdeism 203

medicine 53 n. 56, 60 n. 79, 114–5,

117–8, 121

Megasthenes 67, 73

Menander 24

Merutuṅga 178

Middle Indic 42, 123–6, 137, 152

n. 161, 157–8

Milinda 24–25, 68 n. 107, 106

Milinda-pañha 24–25

Mīmāṃsā 148

Mīmāṃsakas 117, 143 Mīmāṃ sā Sūtra 148 Mohavicchedanī 145

monasteries 18–19, 55 n. 66, 75, 96

n. 196, 97, 100, 111–2, 127–8, 138,

141–2, 173 n. 242, 197, 238, 244

Mūgapakkha Jātaka 106 n. 24

Mughal 30 n. 8, 61 n. 84, 145 n. 132

Mūlācāra 139

Mūlamadhyamakakārikā 150

Mūlasarvāstivāda Vinaya 118 n. 64,

165 n. 221, 184 n. 274, 196, 206

n. 347, 221

Mūlasarvāstivādins 122

Mūlavarman 53

Muṇḍa 215, 217 n. 373

Mundy 145 n. 132

muni 93, 179, 183

Muslim 184 n. 273, 205 n. 345, 211

n. 358, 213

Nagarahāra 202

Nāgārjuna 104–7, 138, 163, 174, 181,

190–1, 234

Nāgasena 24, 106

Nahapāna 89, 96

Nālandā 96 n. 196, 111, 118 n. 64, 174,

176–7, 181

Namisādhu 146–7, 152

Nānāghāt 65 n. 103, 89

Nanda 12, 17, 30, 70 n. 115, 166

Nandī-cūrṇi 135–6

Nāropa 176

Nāsatyas 116

Nāsik 50 n. 51, 65, 90, 97

Nātaputta 132, 195

Nepal 44, 168 n. 232, 170, 205, 213

Newar Buddhism 170

Nidānakathā 157

Nigaṇtha 16 n. 21

Nīlamatapurāṇa 181

Nimi 215

Nirukta 147–8

nīti 59–60, 159, 160 n. 206, 163

Nītisāra 40, 70

Nītivākyāmṛtam 231 n. 398

numismatic evidence 4 n. 6, 49

Nyāya 25 n. 42, 55 n. 65, 119, 236

n. 414

Nyāyakusumacandra 175

Nyāyavārttika 191

Orissa 12

Ostler 43, 45–46

Padmanābha 179

Pagan 57

Pahlava 33, 63 n. 89

Paiśācī 34

Pakistan 20–21, 44, 60 n. 81, 202

n. 327, 203

Pāla / Pālas 64, 162 n. 212, 236, 241

Pallava / Pallavas 20 n. 32, 50 n. 51,

Pañcatantra 40

Pañcaviṃ śa Brāhmaṇa 87 Pāṇḍya / Pāṇḍyas 14, 178, 240

Pāṇini 147, 149, 153

Paramārtha / Paramārthas 181–2

Pāraskara Gṛhyasūtra / Pāraskara Gṛhyasūtras 85, 187

parihāra 88, 92

parinirvāṇa 220–1, 236

parivrājaka 213

Parthians 33

Pasenadi 92

Paspaśāhnika 143

Pātaliputra 3, 12, 21 n. 35, 36 n. 27, 73,

140, 174, 224 n. 388

Patañjali 2–4, 143, 203–4

Persepoles 21

Persians 33

philosopher / philosophers 73, 112,

114, 138, 164, 171, 174, 181–2, 187,

191–3

philosophy vii, 23, 31 n. 10, 112, 116,

118, 121, 124, 130–2, 136, 158, 160,

170–71 n. 237, 172–3, 192–3

physician 77, 115–6

Pollock 46–52, 58, 61, 63 n. 93, 124,

126, 129 n. 82, 144 n. 128

Prabandhacintāmaṇi 178, 186

Prabandhakośa 178

Prabhācandra 175

Prajñāśataka 163

Prajnāśataka-nāma-prakaraṇa 163

prākṛta / Prakrit 50 n. 51, 65 n. 103,

82, 125, 139, 146, 151–2

Prasannapadā 150

pratītyasamutpāda 171

pratyekabuddha 201

Precious Garland 104

primary religions 28–29

pudgala 23, 130–1, 136, 140

Punjab 1 n. 1, 12, 44, 204

Purāṇa / Purāṇas vii, 40, 115, 117

Pūraṇa 195

Purohita / purohita 16 n. 19, 37–38,

55–56, 60, 61 n. 82, 77–78, 154, 156,

157 n. 191, 160, 240 n. 249

Pusỵagupta 62

Puṣkarasārin 119

Questions of King Milinda 106 Rādhāsvāmin 174

Raikva 86

rājadāya 92

Rājadharma-nyāya-śāstra 236 n. 414

Rājādhirāja II 240

Rājagṛha 4, 89

rājaguru 61 n. 82, 240

rājanīti 53 n. 56, 59, 159, 163

Rājanya 87

Rājaśekhara 178, 180

Rājasūya 42, 81–82

Rājataraṅgiṇī 83, 88 n. 165, 181, 205

Rāma 93–94, 179 n. 261, 180, 241

Rāmāyaṇa 39, 76, 86, 93, 119 n. 67,

169, 215, 241

Rāstṛ ̣akūta 231 n. 398

Ratnadeva 179

ratna-traya 166 n. 225

Ratnāvalī 104

rebirth 4–10, 99, 169 n. 234, 233

relic 132–6, 193, 196, 200–2, 206, 208,

213, 223 n. 285, 225 n. 392, 226–7

ritual 17 n. 23, 27, 29–30, 31 n. 10,

39, 49 n. 50, 56–57, 60 n. 80, 66, 72,

78–79, 81 n. 140, 97, 109, 113 n. 45,

121, 129 n. 81, 156–7, 196, 205 n. 340,

213, 240, 243

Ṛṣabha 174, 231 n. 389

Rudradāman 42, 50, 62–63, 64 n. 95,

65–66, 74, 102 n. 9, 127, 137 n. 104

Rudrata 146

rūpakāya 199

Śābara Bhāṣya 148

sacrifice / sacrifices 15–16, 27, 31,

37–38, 42, 53–54, 57 n. 71, 60, 63, 65,

77–78, 80–84, 86–87, 89, 105, 115,

121, 126, 154–6, 158, 162 n. 212, 175

n. 250, 211–2, 241

Saddanīti 144 n. 130

Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra 214

Sagāthaka 191

Śaiva / Śaivism 46, 54, 57, 84 n. 155,

110 n. 39, 112, 209, 239–40, 245

Śakas 33, 50–51, 126, 203–4

Śakuntalā 75 n. 120

sallekhanā 227–8

samādhi 208–9, 210 n. 358, 212

nn. 360, 362, 213, 218 n. 375, 220, 226

Samādhirāja Sūtra 150

Sāmaññaphala Sutta 120 n. 68

Samantabhadra 176

sāṃgrahaṇī 87

Sāṃ khya 55 n. 65, 165, 170–3, 181, 183,

188–9, 192

Sammohavinodinī 144

saṃ nyāsin 212–3

Śaṅkara 56

Śaṅkaranandana 174

Śaṅkarasvāmin 173

Śāṅkhāyana Gṛhyasūtra 87

Sanskrit 2, 30, 33, 34, 39, 41–53, 54

n. 60, 55 n. 65, 56–57, 59–66, 72,

75–76, 84–85, 89 n. 170, 91 n. 177,

93, 107, 109, 111, 116, 119, 122–30,

136–54, 157–8, 160, 162–3, 165–8,

173, 187, 195, 197, 201, 207, 219, 231

n. 231, 238

Sanskrit cosmopolis 46–47, 61

Śāntiparvan 85, 166

Sarasvatī 186 n. 277, 203

Śārdūlakarṇāvadāna 119, 154 n. 163

Śāriputra 184 n. 274

Sarvadurgatipariśodhana Tantra 235

Sarvajñamaheśvarastotra 173

Sarvārthasiddhi 140

Sarvāstivāda 123 n. 71, 130–2, 136,

141, 167, 232 n. 402

Sarvāstivādin 125

Śatadru 162

Sātakarṇi 89–90

Sātakarṇi Gautamīputra 90

Śatapatha Brāhmaṇa 4, 86, 194–5, 204,

213–4, 230

Sātavāhana 49, 50 n. 51, 62–63, 65

Satyāṣāḍha Śrautasūtra 215

Saundarananda 107 n. 27, 155, 157,

166

Sautrāntika 167

Scythian 63–64

secondary religions 28

Sela-sutta 79

Seleucid 67

Seleucus 73

Siam 52

siddha 242

Śikhālaka Sūtra 231

Śīlabhadra 181

Siṅgālovāda Sutta 231

Sītā 93

Śiva 53 n. 56, 57, 58 n. 72, 110–1,

149 n. 145, 162 n. 212, 169, 176, 178

n. 257, 180, 212, 240

Śivakaivalya 54

Śivasoma 56

Skandagupta 82

Ślokavārttika 143, 191

Smṛtyarthasāra 212–3

Somadeva Sūri 231 n. 398

Somaprabhasūri 178

Soṇadaṇḍa Sutta 120 n. 68

Southeast Asia 27, 43–49, 52, 54 n. 60,

55–56, 58–59, 61, 64, 72, 109–11, 202,

241, 245–6

spells 121, 234, 238–9, 242–3, 245–6

Śramaṇas 13–16, 22, 27, 32, 36, 89

n. 168, 183, 203

Śramaṇas and Brahmins 15–16, 89

śrāvakācāra 231 n. 400

Śrāvakayāna 234 n. 407

Sravana Belgola 175, 178–80

Śrāvastī 4, 18, 96, 184 n. 274

Śreṇika Bimbisāra 3

Śreṇya 155

Śrīcandra 162 n. 212

Sri Lanka / Śrī Lankā 19–20, 44, 59,

60 n. 80, 61 nn. 83–84, 111, 157, 201,

202, 206, 237, 240, 246

Sthiramati 69

stūpa 4, 20 n. 34, 132–4, 141,

194–5, 197–200, 206, 208, 209 n. 356,

213, 214 nn. 363, 365,

217–20, 222, 225–6, 228–30

Śuddhodana 154–6

Śūdra 36, 54 n. 60, 62, 129 n. 82

Sukothai 57

Śuṅgas 3, 4 n. 6

Sūryavarman I 54 n. 60

Sutasoma Jātaka 88, 159

Sūtrālaṃ kāra 108 n. 31

Suvarṇabhāsottama 238

Suvarṇaprabhāsa Sūtra 238

Suviśākha 63 n. 89

Sūyagaḍa 131

svadharma 101, 105 n. 22, 155, 160

Śvetāmbara 130–2, 134, 136–8, 140–2,

166 n. 225, 226

tailadroṇī 215 Taittirīya Saṃ hitā 115 Tamil 32 n. 13, 44, 64

Tamil Nadu 20, 32, 47, 130, 141 n. 116

Tang 202, 238

Tantra 173

Tantrākhyāyika 40

Tantravārttika 143 n. 125

Tāranātha 104 n. 17, 149 n. 145, 174,

238, 241

Tathāgata 41 n. 41, 106, 219

Tattvārthādhigama Bhāsỵa 140

Tattvārtha Sūtra 137, 139–41

Taxila 161 n. 210, 203

Temīya 106

Thailand 57, 110

Ṭhāṇaṅga 229 n. 397

Thar desert 2, 203

Theragāthā 166 n. 226

Theravāda 34, 53 n. 56, 57, 144–6, 153,

157, 231 n. 399, 235, 237 n. 417

Tibet 45, 61 n. 84, 202, 242–3

tīrthaṅkara / tīrthaṅkaras 132–4, 136,

225, 227–30

Tissadatta 144

Triśaṅku 119

Triṣaṣṭiśalākāpuruṣacaritra 225 n. 392

trivarga 40, 155, 160

Tusạ̄spha 62–63

Udayana 112–3

Udbhatạsiddhasvāmin 52 n. 55, 173

Uddyotana 144 n. 128

Udyogaparvan 39

Ugraparipṛcchā 232

Universal Monarch 104, 234

Upāṅga 225

upāsaka / upāsakas 55 n. 66, 231, 233

upāsikās 231, 233

Upaveda / Upavedas 116, 160

urbanization 1 n. 1, 4

Vaidalyaprakaraṇa 191

Vaikhānasa Gṛhyasūtra 212

Vaikhānasa Śrautasūtra 215

Vaiśesịka 55 n. 65, 158, 170–2, 188–9,

192

Vaisṇava / Vaisṇavism 46, 54–55, 110

n. 39, 239

vaiśvadeva 79–81

Vaiśya / Vaiśyas 32, 34–36, 40, 42,

62–63, 127, 245

Vajrasūci 154 n. 163

Vakkali Sutta 197 n. 298

Vākyapadīya 143–4, 146 n. 137, 151–3

Valabhī 181

Varāhamihira 62

varṇa / varṇas 31, 32 n. 13, 34–36, 41

n. 41, 42, 54 n. 60, 62–65, 73, 127, 129

n. 82, 154, 203, 205, 245

Varṇārhavarṇastotra 163

Varsạ̄kāra 36–37

Vasiṣṭha Dharmasūtra 87, 115, 203

Vassakāra 36

Vasubandhu 107, 131, 174, 181–3, 191

Vat-Sithor 236

Vatṭ agāmaṇī Abhaya 34 Vatṭ akera 139

Vedāṅga / Vedāṅgas 116–7, 163

Vedānta 56, 192

Veda-study / vedic study 77–78, 80, 86

Vedic 1–2, 4, 15, 27–31, 32 n. 12, 38,

42, 52, 54, 63, 65, 76 n. 124, 78–79,

81, 83–84, 86–87, 95–96, 112–3,

115, 119, 126, 128 n. 80, 143,

147–51, 153–4, 160–1, 173, 187,

194–5, 203–5, 212–3, 214 n. 363,

217, 237, 245

Veṇuvana 18, 96

Vibhaṅga 144

Vibhāṣā 131

Vigrahapāla III 162 n. 212

vihāra 18 n. 25, 19 n. 29, 96 n. 196, 127

Vijayavarman 237 n. 417

Vikramāditya 183

Vikramaśīla 238

Vikramendravarman 112

Vinaya / Vinayas 19, 96, 109 n. 34,

113 n. 45, 122, 128, 129 n. 182, 165

n. 221, 167, 196–97, 222, 231 n. 399

Vinaya-piṭaka 247–8

Vindhya 173, 184, 205 n. 338

Vindhyavāsa 181, 183

Viśeṣastava 272

Viṣṇu 53 n. 56, 57, 162 n. 212, 169

Viṣṇugupta 68–70

Visṇu Purāṇa 215

Visuddhimagga 144

Viyāhapaṇṇati / Viyāhapannatti 137, 225, 229 n. 396

Vṛtti 144, 146 n. 147, 151–2

Vṛttikāragrantha 191

Vyākaraṇa-Mahābhāṣya 143

Vyavahārasūtra 139

Wheel 102–3

Wheel-Treasure 102–3

Xuanzang 102 n. 9, 104 n. 20, 111, 162,

181, 182 n. 271, 202, 206, 222

Yādava Prakāśa 212

Yamunā 2–4, 55 n. 64, 93

Yāpanīya 140

Yaśastilaka 231 n. 398

Yāska 147–8

Yaśobhadrasūri 186

Yaśovarman 54–55, 178

Yatidharmasamuccaya 212–3

Yavana / Yavana 33, 62–63, 144, 203

Yavanism 21 n. 36

Yijing 181

Yoga 11, 165–7

Yoga Bhāṣya 69

Yogācāra / yogācāra 111, 165 n. 220,

167, 236 n. 414

Yogācārabhūmi / Yogācārabhūmiśāstra

177, 236 n. 414

Yogaśāstra 69, 225

Yogasūtra 11 n. 10

yogāvacara 167

yogin 167

Yuga 95, 195

Yuktidīpikā 191

Yūpas 53